tHtfjtf
THE VOCABULARY
OF THE GREEK TESTAMENT
r927v
THE VOCABULARY
OF THE
GREEK TESTAMENT
ILLUSTRATED FROM THE PAPYRI AND OTHER
NON-LITERARY SOURCES
BY
JAMES HOPE MOULTON, D.D., D.Theol.
Late Fellow of King's College, Cambridge ; Greenwood Professor of Hellenistic
Greek and Indo-European Philology, Manchester University
AND
GEORGE MILLIGAN, D.D.
Regius Professor of Divinity and Biblical Criticism,
Glasgow University
HODDER AND STOUGHTON
LIMITED LONDON
1914-1929
HI
Printed in igsg
Printed in Great Britain for Hodder and Stoughton, Limited,
by Richard Clay & Sons, Limited, Bungay, Suffolk.
SEcN BY
pp; VHON
SERVICES
/
PREFATORY NOTE
Upwards of twenty years ago Professor J. H. Moulton asked me to join with him
in an effort to illustrate the Vocabulary of the Greek Testament from recently discovered
non-literary texts. First came a series of joint articles in the Expositor during 1908 to
191 1 dealing with certain representative words. In 1914 we found it possible to publish
the First Part of the Vocabulary : Part II followed in the next year. Our collaboration
was then cut short by Dr. Moulton's tragic death, though I have done my utmost to
utilize any notes or references that he left behind him. The grasp and range of Dr.
Moulton's Greek scholarship are too well known to require acknowledgment here, but
I may be allowed to record my own deep sense of personal loss in the removal at the
height of his powers of one who was always the truest of friends and the most loyal of
colleagues.
It may be well, perhaps, to emphasize that it was in no way our aim to provide a
complete Lexicon to the Greek New Testament, but rather to show the nature of the new
light cast upon its language by the rich stores of contemporary papyri discovered in
recent years. (See further the General Introduction to the present volume.) Apart from
the papvri, considerable use has been made of the Greek inscriptions, and evidence from
other non-literary sources has been freely cited, wherever it seemed likely to be useful.
Very often words have been included for which our non-literary sources provide no
illustration, in order to show from literary evidence, if forthcoming, or from its very
absence, the relation of such words to the popular Greek.
The use of Professor J. H. Thayer's monumental edition of Grimm's Lexicon (Edin-
burgh, 1886), has been assumed throughout. Professor Souter's Pocket Lexicon to the
Greek New Testament (Oxford, 1916), a marvellous multum in parvo, and the excellent
Manual Greek Lexicon of the New Testament by Professor G. Abbott-Smith (Edinburgh,
1922) have been of the utmost value. In the later Parts of the Vocabulary frequent
reference has also been made to W. Bauer's revised and enlarged edition of E.
Preuschen's Griechisch-Deutsclics Worterbuch zu den Schriften des Neuen Testaments
(Giessen, 1928), and to F. Preisigke's comprehensive Worterbuch der griechischen
Papyrusurkunden, I. -III. i. (Berlin, 1925-1929). Other books of reference will be found
detailed in Abbreviations I. General.
For the ready assistance of many friends, too numerous to mention, in the carrying
through of this book, I am deeply grateful ; but a special word of thanks is due to
Professor W. G. Waddell, now of the Egyptian University, Cairo, who has read all
the proofs with the most meticulous care, and has in addition furnished important
suggestions.
It remains only to acknowledge the generosity and enterprise of Messrs. Hodder &
Stoughton in undertaking the publication of the work, and to express my sense of the
singular skill and accuracy with which the compositors and readers of the firm of
Messrs. R. Clay & Sons, Bungay, have carried through an extremely intricate piece
of printing.
G. MlLLIGAN.
The University, Glasgow.
July, 1929.
4
GENERAL INTRODUCTION
Few archaeological discoveries in recent years have awakened more widespread
interest than the countless papyrus documents recovered from the sands of Egypt, and
as it is from them that our principal non-literary illustrations of the Vocabulary of the
Greek Testament have been drawn, it may be well to describe briefly by way of Intro-
duction what these papyri are, and what is the nature of their value for the New
Testament student.
Papyrus as Writing Material. — In itself, the word papyrus is the name of a reed-plant
(Cyperus papyrus, L.) which at one time grew in great profusion in the river Nile, and
gave its name to the writing material or " paper" of antiquity formed from it. The pith
(ftvftXos) of the stem of the papyrus plant was cut into long thin strips, which were laid
down on a flat table and soaked with Nile water. A second layer was then placed cross-
wise on the top of the first, and the two layers were pressed together to form a single
web or sheet. After being dried in the sun, and scraped with a shell or bone to remove
any roughness, a material not unlike our own brown paper was produced. 1
The size of the papyrus sheets varied considerably, but for non-literary documents a
common size was from nine to eleven inches in height, and from five to five and a half
inches in breadth. When more space than that afforded by a single sheet was required,
a number of sheets were joined together to form a roll, which could easily be extended
or shortened as desired. Thus, to take the case of the New Testament autographs, which
were almost certainly written on separate papyrus rolls, a short Epistle, like the Second
Epistle to the Thessalonians, would be a roll of about fifteen inches in length with the
contents arranged in some five columns, while St. Paul's longest Epistle, the Epistle to
the Romans, would run to about eleven feet and a half. The shortest of the Gospels,
St. Mark's, would occupy about nineteen feet ; the longest, St. Luke's, about thirty-one
or thirty-two feet. And the Apocalypse of St. John has been estimated at fifteen feet.
Taking the other books on the same scale, Sir F. G. Kenyon, to whom the foregoing
figures are also due, has calculated that if the whole New Testament was written out in
order on a single roll, the roll would extend to more than two hundred feet in length,
obviously an utterly unworkable size. 2 This alone makes it clear that not until the
papyrus stage in their history was past, and use was made of both sides of parchment or
vellum leaves, was it possible to include all the books of the New Testament in a single
volume.
The side of the papyrus on which the fibres ran horizontally, or the recto, as it came
to be technically known, was from its greater smoothness, generally preferred for
writing, while the back, or the verso, was reserved for the address, at any rate in the case
of letters. But when space failed, the verso could also be utilized, as shown in a long
1 See further Pliny, N.H. xiii. 11-13, and cf. F. G. Kenyon, The Palaeography of Greek Papyri
(Oxford, 1899), p. i4ff.
2 Handbook to the Textual Criticism of the New Testament, 2nd edit. (London, 1912), p. 35 ff.
vii b
Vlll
magical papyrus in the British Museum, in which nineteen columns are written on the
recto, and the remaining thirteen on the verso. 1
In any case we have abundant evidence of the use of the verso, when fresh papyrus was
not available, as when a man writes a letter on the back of a business document, explain-
ing that he had been unable at the moment to find a "clean sheet" (xapriov tcaOapov), 2 or
as when the back of the official notification of the death of a certain Panechotes is used
for a school-exercise or composition, embodying such maxims as " do nothing mean or
ignoble or inglorious or cowardly," written in a beginner's hand and much corrected. 3
In other cases, before the verso has been so used, the original contents of the recto
have been effaced or washed out, a practice which adds point to a familiar verse. In
Col 2 14 , we read that our Lord " blotted out the bond written in ordinances that was
against us, which was contrary to us," and the verb used for "blotted out" (igaXelfas)
is the technical term for "washing out" the writing from a papyrus sheet. So complete
was the forgiveness which Christ by His work secured, that it completely cancelled the
old bond, that had hitherto been valid against us, for it bore our signature (xeipoypacpov).
He made the bond as though it had never been (cf. Exod 32 32f -, Rev 3 5 ).
As regards other writing materials, a reed pen (ypa<j>iic6<} KaXapos ; cf. 3 Mace 4 20 ) was
prepared, much as we now prepare a quill, while the ink (to pekav: cf. 2 John 12 ) was
made from a mixture of charcoal, gum and water. The marvellous way in which the
ink has preserved its colour invariably attracts attention, and shows that anything in
the nature of adulteration must have been unknown. A first-century letter, chiefly about
writing materials, refers to "the ink pot" (to ftpoxtov tov ^eXapo?). 4
The character of the handwriting naturally varies with the nature of the document
and the education of the scribe. But the task of decipherment can rarely be said to be
easy, partly owing to the frequent use of contractions and partly to the numerous lacunae
or gaps caused by the brittle nature of the material. The restoration of the letters or
words which have thus dropped out demands the exercise of the utmost patience and
skill. And those who have had an opportunity of inspecting some of the originals can
only marvel that intelligible transcriptions have been made from them at all.
When, then, we speak of papyri, we are to think simply of rolls or sheets of paper of
this character, which had been put to all the many and various purposes to which paper
as a writing material is put amongst ourselves, while the addition of "Greek" dis-
tinguishes the papyri written in that language from the Aramaic or Latin or Coptic
papyri which have been similarly recovered. We need only add that the earliest dated
Greek papyrus we possess belongs to the year B.C. 311-310, 5 and that from that time an
almost continuous chain of documents carries us far down into Byzantine times.
Papyrus Discoveries. — With the exception of some calcined rolls from Herculaneum,
which were brought to light as far back as 1752 and the following years, papyri have
been found only in Egypt, the marvellously dry climate of that country being especially
favourable to their preservation. A certain number, more particularly those of a literary
character, have been recovered from their original owners' tombs. The Persae of
Timotheos, for example, the oldest Greek literary manuscript in existence, dating, as it
does, from the fourth century B.C., was found near Memphis in the coffin of a Greek
soldier, by whose side it had been deposited in a leathern bag. And an Homeric roll,
1 P Lond 121 (iii/A.D.) (= I. p. 830".). For the abbreviations used in the citation of papyrus
passages, see Abbreviations II. Papyri.
2 P Gen I. 52 s (iv/A.D.) : cf. Archiv iii. p. 399. 3 P Oxy I. 79 (a.d. 181-192).
4 P Oxy II. 326 (c. a.d. 45). 5 P Eleph 1 (= Selections, No. 1).
IX
now in the Bodleian Library, Oxford, used to be exhibited along with a lock of the hair
of the Iadv with whom it had been buried. Other rolls have been found in earthen jars
in the ruins of temples or houses, thus strangely recalling the prophecy of Jeremiah :
" Thus saith the Lord of hosts, the God of Israel : Take these deeds, this deed of the
purchase, both that which is sealed, and this deed which is open, and put them in an
earthen vessel ; that they may continue many days " (chap. 32 14 RV).
But the great mass of papyri come from the rubbish heaps, rising sometimes to a
height of twenty to thirty feet, on the outskirts of old Egyptian towns and villages.
Possiblv out of a feeling of reverence for the written word, the inhabitants did not as a
rule burn their old papers, but threw them out on these heaps. There they were quickly
covered over with the fine desert sand, and, so long as they were above the damp level of
the Nile, have remained practically uninjured down to the present day. For the most
part they consist of single sheets, or fragments of sheets, sometimes no larger than a
postage stamp, but occasionally whole baskets of official documents are found, which had
been cleared out en masse from public archives or record offices. And everyone will
recognize the absorbing interest attaching to these scraps of paper, discarded as useless
bv their first writers and owners, on which no eye has looked for many hundreds of
years, but which now, as original documents, recreate and revivify the past for us in
a way which nothing else could do.
The earliest finds in Egypt of which we have knowledge took place in 177S, when
some Arabs, digging for their own purposes in the Fayum district, accidentally came
upon some fifty rolls in an earthen pot ; but, unable to find purchasers, they destroyed
them on account, it is said, of the aromatic smell they gave forth in burning. Only
one roll was saved which, passing into the hands of Cardinal Stefano Borgia, came
to be known as the Cliarta Borgiana. The contents are of little general interest, being
merely an account of the forced labours of the peasants on the Nile embankment at
Arsinoe in the year A.D. 191-2, but the papyrus will always have the significance of
being the first Greek papyrus to be published in Europe. 1
In the year 1820 further finds, dating from the second century B.C., were made in the
neighbourhood of Memphis and Thebes, but it was not until 18S9-90 that a beginning was
made in systematic exploration, when at Gurob Professor Flinders Petrie extracted a large
number of papyri from Ptolemaic mummy-cases, and brought them home to England.
To the same period of exploration belong such important literary finds as the lost
work of Aristotle on The Constitution of Athens, copied on the back of a farm- bailiff's
accounts, which are dated in the eleventh year of Vespasian, that is a.d. 78-9 ; the
Mimiambi or Mimes of Herodas, which reproduce with photographic exactness the
ordinary, and often sordid, details of the everyday life of the third century B.C. ; and
about thirteen hundred lines of the Odes of Bacchylides, a contemporary of Pindar, and
a nephew of the Simonides for the recovery of whose works Wordsworth longed in a
well-known poem :
O ye, who patiently explore
The wreck of Herculanean lore,
What rapture ! could ye seize
Some Theban fragment, or unroll
One precious, tender-hearted, scroll
Of pure Simonides.
1 It was published under the title Charta Fapyracea Graece scripta Musei Borgiani Velitris, ed.
N. Schow, Romae, 1778.
But significant though these discoveries were, their interest was largely eclipsed by
the results of the digging carried on by Dr. Grenfell and Dr. Hunt at Oxyrhynchus, the
ancient Behneseh, in the winter of 1896-97 and the following years. The two English
explorers had been attracted to the spot by the expectation that early fragments of
Christian literature might be found there, in view of the important place which
Oxyrhynchus occupied in Egyptian Christianity in the fourth and fifth centuries. And
their prescience was rewarded, for, amongst the papyri recovered on the second day, was
a crumpled leaf written on both sides in uncial characters, amongst which Dr. Hunt
detected the somewhat rare Greek word for " mote " (icdp<f>o<i). This suggested to him
the "mote" of our Lord's Sayings in the Sermon on the Mount (Matt 7 3-5 ) ; and, on
further examination, he found that he had in his hand a leaf out of a very early
collection of Sayings attributed to Jesus, some of which corresponded closely with the
canonical Sayings of the Gospels, while others were new. 1 We are not at present
concerned with the many questions which were thus raised, 2 but the importance of the
discovery was undeniable, especially when it was followed next day by the finding of
another uncial fragment containing the greater part of the first chapter of St. Matthew's
Gospel, written not later than the third century, and therefore a century older than the
oldest manuscript of the New Testament previously known. 3 Both leaves, Dr. Grenfell
suggests, may not improbably have formed "the remains of a library belonging to some
Christian who perished in the persecution during Diocletian's reign, and whose books
were then thrown away." 4
Along with these, and other almost equally sensational finds, Oxyrhynchus yielded an
enormous mass of documents of the most miscellaneous character dating from the Roman
Conquest of Egypt to the tenth century after Christ, when papyrus was superseded by
paper as a writing material.
Other noteworthy collections come to us from the British Museum, Berlin, Florence,
and various other sources, and the general result is that there are now available about
ten thousand published documents, and that these are being constantly added to. 5
Whether the still unedited papyri have any great surprises in store for us it is vain even
to conjecture. But even if they have not, they will serve a useful purpose in illustrating
and confirming the lexical and other results that have already been reached, and in
increasing still further our stock of first-hand documentary evidence regarding the most
important period in the world's history.
Classification of Papyri. — The papyri are generally classified under the two main heads,
literary and non-literary, with the biblical and theological texts occupying a position
about mid-way between the two. It is with the non-literary texts that we are concerned
just now, and a glance at the citations on one or two pages of the following Vocabulary
is sufficient to show the miscellaneous character of these texts, comprising as they do
all manner of official documents, such as Imperial rescripts, accounts of judicial proceed-
ings, tax and census papers, contracts of marriage and divorce, notices of birth and death,
1 P Oxy I. 1.
2 Reference may be made to The Sayings of Jesus from Oxyrhynchus, edited with Introduction,
Critical Apparatus, and Commentary by Hugh G. Evelyn White (Cambr. Univ. Press, 1920).
3 P Oxy 1. 2.
4 Egypt Exploration Fund : Archaeological Report, 1896-97, p. 6. See further an article by the
present writer on " The Greek Papyri and the New Testament " in The History of Christianity in
the Light of Modern Knoivledge (Blackie and Son, 1929), p. 300 ff.
5 A list of the principal papyrus collections will be found under Abbreviations II.
XI
and so forth, along with a number of private letters touching upon all sides of family
and everyday life.
And as the contents of these documents humains are wide as life itself, so they supply
materials for the most varied fields of human learning. Their value to the historian and
the jurist is apparent on the surface, while with their aid the geographer can reconstruct
the map of ancient Egypt with a precision previously impossible. To the palaeographer
again, who has hitherto been sadly hampered by lacunae in the development of ordinary
script, they offer an uninterrupted series of examples, many of them exactly dated by year
and month and day, from the third century before Christ to the eighth century after
Christ. And to the philologist they show the true place of the Koivt), the Common Greek
of the period, as distinguished from the dialects of the classical period, in the development
of the Greek language. Examples of the Koivtj on its literary side had not, indeed, been
previously wanting, but now, for the first time, it was possible to see it in undress, as it
was spoken and written by the ordinary men and women of the day.
"New Testament Greek." — It is with this aspect of the papyri that we are primarily
concerned. Alike in Vocabulary and Grammar the language of the New Testament
exhibits striking dissimilarities from Classical Greek ; and in consequence it has
been regarded as standing by itself as " New Testament Greek." In general it had been
hastily classed as "Judaic" or "Hebraic" Greek; its writers being Jews (with the
probable exception of St. Luke), and therefore using a language other than their own,
a language filled with reminiscences of the translation-Greek of the Septuagint on
which they had been nurtured. 1 But true as this may be, it does not go far to explain
the real character of the Greek which meets us in the New Testament writings. For a
convincing explanation we have in the first instance to thank the German scholar, Adolf
Deissmann, now Professor of New Testament Exegesis in the University of Berlin.
While still a pastor at Marburg, Dr. (then Mr.) Deissmann happened one day to be
turning over in the University Library at Heidelberg a new section of a volume
containing transcripts from the collection of Greek Papyri at Berlin. And, as he read,
he was suddenly struck by the likeness of the language of these papyri to the language
of the Greek New Testament. Further study deepened in his mind the extent of this
likeness, and he realized that he held in his hand the real key to the old problem.
So far from the Greek of the New Testament being a language by itself, or even, as
one German scholar called it, " a language of the Holy Ghost," 2 its main feature was that
it was the ordinary vernacular Greek of the period, not the language of contemporary
literature, which was often influenced by an attempt to imitate the great authors of
classical times, but the language of everyday life, as it was spoken and written by the
ordinary men and women of the day, or, as it is often described, the Koivr} or Common
Greek, of the great Graeco-Roman world.
That, then, is Deissmann's general conclusion, which quickly found an enthusiastic
1 Cf. W. F. Howard's Appendix " Semitisms in the New Testament" in Grammar of New
Testament Greek by J. H. Moulton and W. F. Howard (Edinburgh, 1929), Vol. II, p. 411 ff.
2 R. Rothe, Zur Dogmatik (Gotha, 1863), p. 238: "We can indeed with good right speak of
a language of the Holy Ghost. For in the Bible it is manifest to our eyes how the Divine Spirit
at work in revelation always takes the language of the particular people chosen to be the
recipient, and makes of it a characteristic religious variety by transforming existing linguistic
elements and existing conceptions into a shape peculiarly appropriate to that Spirit. This process
is shown most clearly by the Greek of the New Testament" (quoted by Deissmann, The Philology
of the Greek Bible (London, 1908), p. 42 f.).
Xll
and brilliant advocate in this country in the person of Dr. J. H. Moulton. And though
the zeal of the first discoverers of the new light may have sometimes led them to go rather
far in ignoring the Semitisms, on the one hand, and the literary culture of the New
Testament writers, on the other, their main conclusion has found general acceptance, and
we have come to realize with a definiteness unknown before that the book intended for the
people was written in the people's own tongue. Themselves sprung from the common
people, the disciples of One Whom the common people heard gladly, its writers, in their
turn, wrote in the common tongue to be " understanded of the people."
Anticipations of this View. — It is somewhat strange that this discovery was so long
deferred. Publications of papyri go back as far as 1826, but there is nothing to show that
this particular way of utilizing their documents ever occurred to the first editors. At the
same time it is interesting to notice certain anticipations from other sources of what such
discoveries might mean, or, as it has been called, of Deissmannism before Deissmann.
In the Prolegomena to his translation of Winer's well-known Grammar of New
Testament Greek, published in 1859, Professor Masson, at one time Professor in the
University of Athens, writes: "The diction of the New Testament is the plain and
unaffected Hellenic of the Apostolic Age, as employed by Greek-speaking Christians
when discoursing on religious subjects. . . . Perfectly natural and unaffected, it is free
from all tinge of vulgarity on the one hand, and from every trace of studied finery on the
other. Apart from the Hebraisms — the number of which have, for the most part, been
grossly exaggerated — the New Testament may be considered as exhibiting the only
genuine facsimile of the colloquial diction employed by unsophisticated Grecian gentlemen
of the first century, who spoke without pedantry — as ISicbrai ('private persons'), and not
as ao(pi(7Tal (' adepts ') " (p. vii. f. ). 1
A second statement to much the same effect will be found in the article " Greek
Language (Biblical)," contributed by Mr. (afterwards Principal Sir James) Donaldson to the
third edition of Kitto's Cyclopaedia of Biblical Literature, edited by Dr. W. Lindsay Alexander
(Edinburgh, 1876). In Vol. ii. p. 170, the writer states : "Now it seems to us that the
language used by the Septuagint and N(ew) T(estament) writers was the language used in
common conversation, learned by them, not through books, but most likely in childhood from
household talk, or, if not, through subsequent oral instruction. If this be the case, then the
Septuagint is the first translation which was made for the great masses of the people in their
own language, and the N(ew) T(estament) writers are the first to appeal to men through the
common vulgar language intelligible to all who spoke Greek. The common Greek thus
used is indeed considerably modified by the circumstances of the writers, but these modifi-
cations no more turn the Greek into a peculiar dialect than do Americanisms or Scotticisms
turn the English of Americans and Scotsmen into peculiar dialects of English." 2
1 Cf. J. Rendel Harris, Exp T, xxv. p. 54 f., and notes by the present writer in ib. xxxi.
p. 421, and xxxii. p. 231 f.
Of a much more general character, but interesting from its early date, is Dr. John Lightfoot's
comment on the Preface to the Lord's Prayer in Mt 6 9 , in his Horae Hebraicae et Talmudicae,
first published as far back as 1658: "In interpreting very many phrases and histories of the
New Testament, it is not so much worth, what we think of them from notions of our own, feigned
upon I know not what grounds, as in what sense these things were understood by the hearers and
lookers on, according to the usual custom and vulgar dialect of the nation."
2 I owe the reference to a note by W. L. Lorimer in Exp T, xxxii. p. 330, where attention
is also drawn to the position taken up by Salmasius in his Funus linguae Hellenisticae and his De
Hellenislica Commentarius, both published in 1643.
Xlll
Still more interesting is the prophecy ascribed to Professor (afterwards Bishop) J. B.
Lightfoot in the year 1S63. Lecturing to his class at Cambridge, Dr. Lightfoot is
reported to have said : " You are not to suppose that the word [some New Testament
word which had its only classical authority in Herodotus] had fallen out of use in the
interval, only that it had not been used in the books which remain to us : probably it had
been part of the common speech all along. I will go further, and say that if we could
only recover letters that ordinary people wrote to each other without any thought of being
literary, we should have the greatest possible help for the understanding of the language
of the N(ew) T(estament) generally." 1
The significance of this quotation is unmistakable, and it is followed, twenty-one years
later, by what is, so far as I know, the first definite mention in this country of the papyri
in connexion with New Testament study. It occurs in Dean Farrar's well-known volume,
The Messages of the Books (London, Macmillan, 1884), where, in a footnote to his chapter
on the " Form of the New Testament Epistles," the writer remarks : " It is an interesting
subject of inquiry to what extent there was at this period an ordinary form of correspondence
which (as among ourselves) was to some extent fixed. In the papyrus rolls of the
British Museum (edited for the trustees by J. Forshall [in 1839] ) there are forms and
phrases which constantly remind us of St. Paul" (p. 151).
The hint, thus thrown out, was unfortunately not followed up at the time, but if the
full significance of the papyri for the study of the New Testament was long in being
recognized, no one can complain of lack of attention to the subject at the present day. It
is leading to the re-writing of our Lexicons and Grammars of the New Testament, and no
modern Commentary on any of its books fails to avail itself of the help afforded by these
new treasures from Egypt.
Gains from the Study of the Papyri. — Abundant proof of this will be forthcoming in
the pages, which follow. Meanwhile, it may be helpful to those who have made no
special study of the subject if I attempt to indicate some of the ways in which the new
evidence can be applied to the elucidation of the words of the New Testament.
Orthography and Accidence. — We may begin with Orthography and Accidence. In
these particulars the New Testament writings have not yet been subjected to the same
searching comparison with the new evidence which Helbing and Thackeray have applied
to the Old Testament ; but enough has already been done by Blass, Schmiedel, Moulton,
and Deissmann, following on the notable work of Westcott and Hort, to show that we
are in a better position to-day for recovering the ipsissima verba of the New Testament
autographs than many modern textual critics are ready to admit. There was a constant
tendency on the part of the later copyists to improve on the " vulgarisms " or "collo-
quialisms" of the original, and it cannot but help us to determine what is due to this
refining process when we have such abundant evidence in our hands as to how the
common people of the time actually wrote and spelt.
The form yevr)fj.a, for example, which Westcott and Hort prefer for the five occurrences
of this word in the New Testament (Mt 26 29 , Mk 14 25 , Lk I2 1S (marg.), 22 18 , 2 Cor 9 10 ), as
against the yewrifxa of the Textus Receptus (except in Lk I2 1S ), is nowfully established on
the evidence both of the Ptolemaic papvri, and of those belonging to the first four centuries
after Christ. The aspirated acpvpk, again, for airvpU (Mt 15 37 , 16 10 , Mk 8 s -' 20 , Ac 9 25 ) is
amply, though not universally, attested in the vernacular documents ; while the synco-
pated form Tdfieiop (for ra^ielov) as in Mt 6 6 , 24 s6 , Lk 12 324 , is the prevailing form in the
papyri from i/a.D. onwards, though the fuller form occurs in various passages from
1 Quoted by Moulton Fro/ego me n a 3 , p. 242
XIV
Ptolemaic times. The very indifference, indeed, of the writers of our documents to
symmetrical forms or to unified spelling may in itself be taken as a warning against
the almost feverish haste with which a " redactor," or later author, is sometimes
brought in to explain similar phenomena in the different parts of a New Testament
book.
Morphology. — In the same way, when we pass to Morphology, it is again to discover
that many verbal forms, with which our best New Testament texts have made us familiar,
can here be amply attested. One of the commonest of these is the attaching of ist aorist
forms to the 2nd aorist, as when in Mt io 23 we read eXOdrw for eXOerto, and in Mk 3 8
?)X0av for ijXdov. The practice, already present in the Attic elirov, meets us repeatedly
in the papvri, as well as in late Hellenistic writers generally. Similarly, yiyovav for
yeyovaai, which Westcott and Hort read in Rom 16 7 , in accordance with BsA, receives
frequent corroboration, as in an almost contemporary papyrus letter from the Fayum. 1
An interesting form, which may cause trouble, if it is not watched, is the substitution of
edv for av after 6's, oirov, etc., which the same editors have faithfully reproduced from
the leading manuscripts in such passages as Mt 12 32 o? edv eiirr/ and Mk 14 9 ottov edv
tcqpvxQf)- Professor J. H. Moulton has carefully examined the evidence of the papvri on
this point, and has found that in the first and second centuries of the Christian era edv
greatly predominated, but that, as a form of dv, it had almost died out in ordinary usage
before the great uncials were written. The fact, therefore, that their scribes preserved
edv may be taken as showing that they "faithfully reproduce originals written under
conditions long since obsolete." 2
Syntax. — This last example may fittingly introduce us to the field of Syntax, and
to Moulton and Howard's invaluable Grammar, where at every turn the evidence of the
newly-discovered vernacular documents is called in to decide corresponding usages in the
New Testament writings. One or two examples will show how rich and suggestive that
evidence is.
Take, for instance, the prepositions, and an impartial survey can hardly fail to lead
us to the conclusion that the laxer usage which is everywhere observable in later Greek
hardly justifies many of the over-niceties of interpretation in which New Testament
expositors have been apt to indulge. The free interchange of eU and eV is a case in
point. This may be carried back to the fact that both words are originally forms of the
same root ; but what we are especially concerned with is that they are largely inter-
changed in ordinary usage, as when in a letter of a.d. 22 the writer tells us that when
he came to Alexandria (eVi to) yeyovevai ev 'AXetjav&pLa), he learnt so and so from certain
fishermen at Alexandria (et? 'AXe%di>Spi[av] ). 3 When, then, in commenting on Jn i 18 6 &v
eli tov koX-ttov rov iraTpos, Bishop Westcott speaks of the phrase as implying "the
combination (as it were) of rest and motion, of a continuous relation, with a realisation
of it," is he not pressing the phraseology farther than contemporary evidence warrants,
however doctrinally true the deduction may be? Nor can those who advocate the render-
ing "immersing them into the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy
Spirit" for the baptismal formula in Mt 28 19 do so on the ground that the more
familiar rendering is philologically inaccurate. Without entering on the question as
to the exact shade of meaning underlying ^a-trri^ovre<;, it is clear that ek to ovofia may
be understood as practically equivalent to ev rip 6v6p,ari, the new light thus joining
1 BGU II. 597 19 (A.D. 75). 2 p ro l eg omena, p. 42 I.
3 P Oxy II. 294" (a.d. 22) (= Selections, p. 34).
XV
hands with, and lending support to, the almost unanimous tradition of the Western
Church. 1
A corresponding caution must be observed in connexion with the construction of
iva. Classical Greek has taught us to expect that iva construed with the subjunctive
denotes purpose, but in Hellenistic Greek this has been extended to include a consecutive
usage, and sometimes, as in modern Greek, a simple statement of fact. When, therefore,
in Jn 17 3 the Fourth Evangelist writes — avrtj Be ecrriv ?'/ alwvios £a>^ iva yivwa-ictoo-i ere
tov fiovov d\r)divov 6ehv zeal bv aTreaTei\a<; 'h]aovv Xpiarov it is of course possible that
bv the latter clause he means us to understand our Lord as pointing to the knowledge
of God as the aim and end of eternal life. But it is equally permissible, and more in
accord with contemporary usage, to interpret the words as denning the contents of the
life eternal : this life is a life consisting in, and maintained by, the knowledge of God,
and of Him whom God had sent.
It would be easy to go on multiplying examples in this direction, but enough has
been said to show that the syntax of the New Testament is not modelled on strictly
classical lines, and that this must be kept steadily in view in the work of interpretation.
Vocabulary. — It is, however, in the matter of Vocabulary that the new gains make
themselves most fullv felt, and prove most clearly that we are dealing with a book written
in the common speech of its day.
This is seen, for example, in the large reduction in the number of so-called " Biblical "
words, that is, words which have hitherto been regarded as the special property of the
Biblical writers, no evidence of their use having hitherto been procurable from profane
sources.
Thayer, at the end of his edition of Grimm's Lexicon, gives a long list of these " Biblical "
words, the very length of which tends to confirm that feeling of the isolated or peculiar
character of the New Testament writings, to which reference has already been made.
The list is unnecessarily long even from Thayer's point of view, as it includes not a few
words for which he himself supplies references from non-Christian sources, which, though
sometimes later in point of time than the New Testament itself, nevertheless show
unmistakably that the words belong to the ordinary stock then in use. And now the
new evidence comes in to extend these references in so many directions that Deissmann is
able to reduce the number of words peculiar to the New Testament to something like
fifty, or about one per cent, of the whole vocabulary. 2
Our new sources do not merely reduce the number of words hitherto regarded as
peculiar to the New Testament writings ; they also confirm the meanings traditionally
assigned to others, sometimes on somewhat slender grounds.
A familiar instance is the Pauline word \oyeia. According to Grimm-Thayer, the
word is " not found in profane authors," but for its meaning in 1 Cor 16 1 ' 2 , the only places
where it occurs in the New Testament, the translation "a collection " is suggested. Such
a translation is in harmonv with the context, and is now conclusively established by the
fact that from the second century B.C. the word is found in the papyri in this sense. It is
sufficient to refer to a curious letter from Tebtunis, in which a tax-gatherer, after naively
describing his unprincipled efforts to defeat a rival in the collection of a certain tax, adds,
" I bid you urge on Nicon regarding the collection {-jrepl tj}? \oye<i,>a$)." 3
1 See the discussion between Bishop Chase and Dean Armitag'e Robinson in JTS vi. p. 481 fF.,
vii. p. 186 ff., and viii. p. 161 ff., and on the phrase generally, cf. Heitmuller, Im Namen Jesu,
Gottingen, 1903.
2 See Light from the Ancient East, 2 p. 78. 3 P Tebt I. 58 s5 (b.c. hi).
XVI
Or, to take a wholly different example, when in a letter of a.d. 41, 1 a man counsels a
friend in money-difficulties to plead with one of his creditors p,rj "va avaaTaTwayi ^a?,
" do not unsettle us," that is " do not drive us out from hearth and home," he little thought
that he would supplv future students of the New Testament with an apt parallel for the
metaphorical use of the same verb in Gal 5 12 , where St. Paul expresses the hope that oi
avaarcnovvTe<s, "(hose who are unsettling" his Galatian converts, "would even mutilate
themselves." So too the naughty boy's admission from Oxyrhynchus that his mother
complains " that he is upsetting me" (ore avaaia-rol p.e) 2 throws light upon the description
of the brethren at Thessalonica by their Jewish opponents, "These that have turned
the world upside down (oi r^v ol/cov/A.evi]v avaaTcnooaavTe;) have come hither also "
(Ac 17 6 ). 3
Similar aid is given in the choice of meaning where more than one rendering is possible.
In Mt 6 27 , for example, both the Authorized and Revised Versions agree in rendering
i)\iKia by "stature," "And which of you by being anxious can add one cubit unto his
stature?" but the margin of the Revised Version has "age" ; and if we are to follow the
almost unanimous testimony of the papyri, this latter sense should be adopted throughout
the New Testament occurrences of the word, except in Lk 19 3 , where the context makes it
impossible. Thus in the important verse, Lk 2 52 icai 'lyo-ovs -KpoeKOTnev rfj crocpia tca\
ffKiiciq, the meaning is not that Jesus "advanced in wisdom and stature," that is "in
height and comeliness" (as Grimm-Thayer), but "in wisdom and age," a description to
which an excellent parallel is now afforded by an inscription of ii/B.c, in which a certain
Aristagoras is praised as — i)\iicia TrpoKOTnwv /cal Trpoayo/xevo<; et? to 6eoael3eiv. i
Again, in not a few instances, our new documents supply us with the true meaning of
words only imperfectly understood before.
In commenting on I Pet I 7 iva to Bokl/xiov vpuoiv ti/s wiaTew 7ro\vTip.6repov ^pvaiov rov
tnro\\vp.evov Sia 7rvpb<; Be Soicifia^ofievov evpeOjj elf eiraivov koX ho^av kol Tip.)]v iv a.TroKa\t>-^ei
'Ujaov Xpio-Tov Dr. Hort (Com'm. ad I.) saw that the meaning required was " the approved
part or element of the faith," that is, the pure faith that remained when the dross had been
purged away by fiery trial ; but unable to find any warrant for this sense of So/cifitov, he
was driven to suspect that the true reading was Soki/mv, for which he had the support of
a few cursives. There was no need, however, for any such conjecture. Ever since
Deissmann 5 first drew attention to the importance of the evidence of the papyri in this
connexion, examples have been rapidly accumulating to show that 8o/ci}iio<;, as well as
B6ki/j.o<>, means " proved," " genuine," in such a phrase as XP V<T °S &okl/mo<;, " tested gold,"
and we need no longer have any hesitation in so translating the word both in the Petrine
passage and in Jas i 3 .
Or, to take another example, where the appearance of a hitherto unestablished usage
has again done away with the need of textual emendation. In Ac 16 12 tjtm itrrlv irp^Tr]
t;}? pepi^o? Ma/ceSovias ttoXk, the reading p.epiSov was objected to by Dr. Hort, on the
ground that pepls never denotes simply a region or province, and he proposed accordingly
to read ILepi'So? in its stead, "a chief city of Pierian Macedonia." 6 But while it is true
that fiepU in the sense of a geographical division does not occur in classical writers, it
is regularly so used in documents of the Apostolic age, so that the rendering "district"
in the Revised Version, however arrived at, need no longer raise any qualms.
1 BGU IV. 1079 (= Selections, No. 15). 2 P Oxy I. 119 (= Selections, No. 42).
3 It may be noted that the phrase Z.ppov airrov, "Away with him," applied to the boy in the
above- document, supplies a striking linguistic parallel to Jn 19 15 ipov,S.pav, aravpwo-ov avr6v.
4 Syll 325 (= 3 7o8) , «. s See £s p _ , SQ ff _ 6 NoUs Qn Selec[ Readi)lgs z p> g6 f>
XV11
It is, however, by imparting a fresh life and reality to many of our most ordinary New
Testament terms that the new authorities render their most signal service. We know
how our very familiarity with Scriptural language is apt to blind us to its full significance.
But when we find words and phrases, which we have hitherto associated only with a
religious meaning, in common, everyday use, and employed in circumstances where their •
meaning can raise no question, we make a fresh start with them, and get a clearer insight
into their deeper application.
Take, for instance, the common designation of Christians as " brethren " or " brothers "
(d&e\(f>oi) . The practice no doubt was taken over from Judaism (Ac 2 ss,3r , al.) and from
the example of our Lord Himself (cf. Alt 12 48 , 23 s ); but we can at least see how the
adoption of such a term was rendered easier by its application to the members of a funeral
societv, whose duty it was to take part in the embalming of dead bodies, or again to the
"fellows" of a religious corporation in the Serapeum of Memphis. 1
So with the title " presbyter" (TrpeaftvTepos). Without entering on the question of the
presbyter's place and authority in the early Christian Church, it is obvious that the use of
the word in civil life to denote a local or village officer must have prepared the way in
Gentile circles for its acceptance in its new connotation. Thus in the year B.C. 117 a
tax-farmer petitions the village-scribe and "the elders of the cultivators," that he may be
assured of official "protection." 2 Or, again, in a.d. 114 a woman lodges a complaint of
assault and robbery against another woman whose husband as "elder" was responsible
for the peace and order of the village. 3 Or once more, in a document of a.d. 159-60,
mention is made of the priests of the Socnopaeus temple as being divided into five tribes
under the rule of five "elder-priests " — clearly a title not of age but of dignity. 4 It is in
this same document, we may note in passing, that the charge is laid against a fellow-priest
" of letting: his hair grow too lone and of wearing- woollen garments " — the former item
recalling the fact that in the Early Church short hair was considered the mark of a
Christian teacher, as compared with the unshorn locks of the heathen philosopher.
Keeping still to words with an ecclesiastical ring about them, the term " liturgy" has
an interesting history. In classical times it was used of public services rendered
gratuitously to the State, but later it came to be applied to all kinds of work or service,
including those of a religious character, such as the " liturgy " of the Twin Sisters Thaues
and Thaus, who held some position as attendants in the temple of Serapis at Memphis,
with a corresponding right to certain allowances of oil and bread, which were apparently
frequently in arrears. 5 Similarly the corresponding verb is used in a contract of the year
A.D. 8-9 with an artiste who undertakes to give her "services" (XeiTovpyelv) on certain
specified occasions, including the festivals of Isis and Hera, at a salary of forty drachmae
a year, along with a further wage or present (o-tywviov) of thirteen drachmae two obols. 6
Other more general uses of the word occur in connexion with the maintenance of the
banks of the Nile, or with the release of persons from some public service "because it is
not at present their turn to serve (Sta to /i?; iicirerr[eT\v abroh to vvv XeiTovpyijaai).'"
Very interesting too is a doctor's claim for exemption, on the ground that he was a doctor
by profession, and had "treated medically" (edepenrevaa : cf. Ac 28 s and Ramsay, Luke,
1 P Tor I. i !a0 (b.c 116) ; P Par 42 1 (b.c. 156) (but see UPZ\. p. 319).
2 P Tebt I. 40 (= Selections, No. 10).
3 BGU I. 22 (= Selections, No. 29). 4 BGU I. 16 (= Selections, No. 33).
5 The story of the Twins has been graphically reconstructed by Sir F. G. Kenyon in
P Lond I. p. 2ff.
6 P Oxy IV. No. 731. 7 P Hib I. 7S 11 (b.c 244-3).
XV111
p. i6f.) the very persons who were now attempting to lay this new "liturgy" upon him
[oirivi<! fie eh XeiTo[v]p[y]iap hehwxaai). 1
I admit, of course, that none of these instances adds materially to our knowledge of
the word's connotation, but they give it fresh point, and enable us to understand how
well-adapted it was to describe the "liturgy" or " ministry " of Christian fellowship (cf.
2 Cor 9 12 , Phil 2 17:< "), and all the more so, because the word has now come to be almost
wholly limited to a particular form of public worship.
Its occurrence in the current phraseology of the time adds again a fresh reality to the
Greek word (dppaftwv), which is usually translated "earnest" in our English Versions.
We have all been taught that by the " earnest " of the Spirit in such passages as 2 Cor i 22 ,
5 s , Eph i 14 , we are to understand a part given in advance of what will be bestowed fully
afterwards. But how increasingly clear this becomes when a woman who is selling a
cow receives a thousand drachmae as an "earnest" (dppa(3a)va) on the total purchase-
money, 2 or when certain dancing girls at a village entertainment receive so many
drachmae " by way of earnest " (Inrep apaBwvos) on their promised salary ! 3
Much help can also be derived from the legal documents, which are so common
amongst the papyri. Thus in his pioneer Bible Studies (p. 104 ff.), Deissmann has shown
that the Greek adjective (/3e73ato?) usually translated "sure" or "steadfast" in our English
Versions, along with its cognate verb (/3e/3atd&>) and substantive (/3e/3ai,Wt9), is the regular
technical term in the papyri to denote legally guaranteed security. This sense occurs, of
course, in classical Greek, but its constant reappearance in the papyri gives fresh point to
the New Testament usage. Two examples will make this clear. In an application for a
lease belonging to the year a.d. 78, and therefore practically contemporary with the New
Testament writings, provision is made for the publication of the lease for the legal period
often days "in order that if no one makes a higher bid (eTriOep-a), the lease may remain
guaranteed (ftefiaia) to us for the period of five years without change," 4 and, similarly, in
a somewhat later document (a.d. 266), connected with the registration of a deed, it is laid
down, " I will further guarantee the property always against all claims with every
guarantee " (en re koX irape^opai aoi /3e/3ata Bid Travrbs airo iravraiv Trdar) ftefiaiwaei)^
Read, then, the verb with this technical sense in view, and what added assurance it gives
to the promise of 1 Cor r ' : "Thus you lack no spiritual endowment during these days
of waiting till our Lord Jesus Christ is revealed ; and to the very end he will guarantee
(f3ef3ai<t)(Tet) that you are vindicated on the day of our Lord Jesus Christ " (Moffatt), just as
another legal term ({nr6<nacn<;), which was used to denote the collection of papers bearing
upon the possession of a piece of property, or as we would now say, the title-deeds,
imparts a new certainty to the familiar definition — " Faith is the title-deed (vnoaTacris) of
things hoped for" (Heb n 1 ).
In what are probably the earliest of his letters that have come down to us, the two
Epistles to the Thessalonians, St. Paul finds it necessary to rebuke his converts for
walking " in a disorderly manner" (2 Thess 3 11 ). The word (ttTaxTw), with its cognates,
is confined to these Epistles in the New Testament, and what exactly is meant by it is by
no means clear at first sight. Is St. Paul referring to actual sin or moral disorder, or to
something less heinous? The papyri have supplied the answer in a striking manner.
Among them is a contract of a.d. 66 in which a father arranges to apprentice his son with
a weaver for one vear. All the conditions of the contract as regards food and clothiner
1 P Oxy I. 40 6 (ii/iii a.d.). 2 P Par 5S 14 (b.c. 153) (= UPZ i. p. 325)
3 P Grenf II. 67" (a.d. 237) (= Selections, No. 45).
4 P Amh II. 8<-°"- s p Qxy IX j 200 «.<.
s
XIX
are carefully laid down. Then follows the passage which specially interests us. If there
are any days during this period on which the boy "fails to attend" or " plays truant"
(oaa<; 8' eav iv tovtw uTa/cT>jcrr) i)/j,epa<;), the father has to produce him for an equivalent
number of days after the period is over. And the verb which is used to denote playing
truant is the same verb which St. Paul uses in connexion with the Thessalonians. 1 This
then was their fault. They were idling, playing truant. The Parousia of the Lord
seemed to them to be so close at hand that it was unnecessary for them to interest
themselves in anything else. Why go to their daily work in the morning, when before
night Christ might have come, they thought, forgetting that the best way to prepare for
that coming was to show themselves active and diligent in the discharge of their daily
work and duty.
The reference to the Parousia may suggest a last example. Parousia, as applied to
the Return of the Lord, is simply the anglicizing of a Greek word (rrapovcrla) which
literally means " presence." But in late Greek the word had come to be applied in a quasi-
technical sense to the "visit" of a king or great man. Thus in a papyrus of iii/B.c. we
read of a district that was mulcted to provide a " crown " for one of the Ptolemaic kings on
the occasion of his "visit" ; and in a letter of about the same date a certain Apenneus
writes that he has made preparations for the " visit " of a magistrate Chrysippus (em tIjv
7rapovalav rov XpvaiTnrov) by laying in a number of birds for his consumption, including
geese and young pigeons. 2
It would seem, therefore, that as distinguished from other words associated with
Christ's Coming, such as His " manifestation " (iiri<f>dveia) of the Divine power and His
" revelation " («7roKa'A.i/\/<-{?) of the Divine plan, the " parousia " leads us rather to think of
His "royal visit" to His people, whether we think of the First Coming at the Incarnation,
or of the Final Coming as Judge.
The Literary Character of the New Testament. — These examples are sufficient to show
that it is often from the most unlikely quarters that light is shed upon our New Testament
vocabulary, and that a scrap of papyrus may be the means of settling some long-standing
crux interpretum. I would not, however, be understood to say that the later Greek which
we associate with the papyri has no rules of its own, or that, in the hands of the New
Testament writers, it is not often employed with marked literary grace and power. The
writers, of course, differ largely in this connexion, in keeping with their individual
education and culture. At one end of the scale, we have the rude Greek of St. Mark's
Gospel, or of the Apocalypse : at the other, the polished periods of the author of the Epistle
to the Hebrews. But even in the case of the least literary writings of the New Testament
we must beware of so emphasizing their popular character as to lose sight of the dignity
and beauty imparted to them in virtue of the subject-matter with which they deal and the
spiritual genius of their authors. " In the Gospels," as Professor Wellhausen has pointed
out, " spoken Greek, and even Greek as spoken amongst the lower classes, has made its
entry into literature." 3 And Professor Julicher has borne similar testimony with reference
to the Pauline Epistles. " These Epistles," he writes, " in spite of the fact that they are
always intended as writings of the moment addressed to a narrow circle of readers, yet
approach much more nearly to the position of independent literary works than the average
letters of great men in modern times. . . . Without knowing or intending it, Paul
became by his letters the creator of a Christian literature." And more than that, Paul, as
1 P Oxy II. No. 275 (= Selections, No. 20).
2 P Petr II. 39 (<?)« (as read by Wilcken Ostr. i. p. 275) ; P Grenf II. 14 {bf.
3 Einleilung in die drei ersten Evangelien (Berlin, 1905), p. 9.
XX
the same authority admits, " must be ranked as a great master of language, . . . and it is
because his innermost self breathes through every word that most of his Epistles bear so
unique a charm." 1 It is utterly unnecessary to labour the point. Such passages as the
triumphant Hymn of Hope in Rom 8 and the glorious Hymn of Love in i Cor 13 are
moved by a heart-felt eloquence which makes them, regarded as literature, as notable as
anything ever penned. And if we are told that the Pauline letters "differ from the
messages of the homely Papyrus leaves from Egypt not as letters, but only as the
letters of Paul,"- we can accept the statement (though hardly in the sense the writer
intended it), because it is just " Paul," and what Paul stands for, that does make all the
difference.
G. Milligan.
1 An Introduction to the New Testament, translated by Janet Penrose Ward (London, 1904),
pp. 48 f., 51.
2 Deissmann, JiS, p. 44.
ABBREVIATIONS
I. General
Abbott Fourfold
Gospel. = The Fourfold Gospel, Section II.
The Beginning, by E. A. Abbott.
Cambridge, 1914.
,, J oh. Gr = Johanninc Grammar, by the same.
London, 1906.
,, J oh. Voc = Johanninc Vocabulary, by the same.
London, 1905.
Abbott Songs = Songs of Modem Greece, by G. F.
Abbott. Cambridge, 1900.
Aegyptus = Aegyptus. Rivista Iialiana di
Egittologia c di Papirolo«ia.
Ed. A. Calderini. Milan,
1920- .
AJP = The American Journal of Philology.
Baltimore, 1SS0- .
AJT = The American Journal of Theology.
Chicago, 1S97- '.
Anz Subsidia = Snbsidia ad cognoscendum Grae-
corum sermonem vulgarem e Pen-
tateuchi versione Alexandrina
repel ita (being Diss, philolog.
Halenses, xii. 2), by II. Anz.
Halle, 1S94.
Archiv.- = Aichiv fur Papyrusforschung. Ed.
U. Wilcken. Leipzig, 190 1- .
Aristeas = Aristeae ad Philocratem Epistula.
Ed. P. Wendland. Leipzig,
1900.
Artemidorusor Artem.= Artemidori Daldiani Onirocriticon
Libri V. Ed. R. Hercher.
Leipzig, 1864.
BCH = Bulletin de Correspondance HelUn-
ique. Paris and Athens, 1877- .
Berger Strafklauseln = Die Slrafklauseln in den Papy-
; usiu lunden, von A. Berger.
Leipzig, 191 1.
Be> ichtigungen = Berichtigungslisle der Griechischen
Papyrusurkiinden aits Agypten,
herausgegeben von F. Preisigke.
Berlin und Leipzig, 1922.
Birt Bttchrolle = Die Buchrolle in der A'unst,
von Theodor Birt. Leipzig,
1907.
Blass Gr = Grammar of New Testament Greek,
by F". Blass. Eng. tr. by H.
St. John Thackeray. Second edit.
London, 1905.
Blass Philology = Philology of the Gospels, by Fried-
rich Blass. London, 1S9S.
Blass-Debrunner = Friedrich Blass 1 Grammalik des
neutestament lichen Griechisch.
Fiinfte Aufl. von. A. Debrunner.
Gottingen, 1921.
Boisacq Diet. Etym.. = Diclionnaire Etvinologique de la
Langue Grecque, par Fmile
Boisacq. Heidelberg and Paris,
1916.
Boll Offenbarung = Aits der Offenbarung fohannis :
Ilellenistische Studien zum Welt-
bild der Apokalypse, von Franz
Boll. Leipzig, 1914.
BonhofTer Efiklct. ... = Epiklet und das Neue Testament
(being Religionsgeschichtliche
1 'ersuche und Vorarbeiten,
herausgegeben von R. Wimsch
und L. Deubner, X), von Adolf
BonhofTer. Giessen, 191 1.
Brugmann GV«;jt/m.s 2 = Grundriss der vergleichenden
Grammalik tier imlogermanischen
Sprachen, von Karl Brugmann.
Zweite Bearbeitung. Strassburg,
1897.
Brngmann-Thumb = Griechische Grammalik, von Karl
Brugmann. Vierte vermehrte
Aufl., von Albert Thumb.
Munich, 1913.
BS. See under Deissmann.
Burkitt Syr iac Forms = The Syriac Forms of New Testa-
ment Proper Names, by F. C.
Burkitt. London, [1912].
BZ = Byzantinische Zeitschrift. Ed. K.
Krumbacher. Leipzig, 1892- .
Cadbury Diction = The Style and Literary Method of
Luke. I. The Diction of Luke
and Acts. II. The Treatment
of Sources in the Gospel [being
Harvard Theological Studies,
VI.), by Henry J. Cadbury.
Harvard University Press, 1919,
1920.
Conybeare and Stock
L XX Selections. . . .
CQ.
Selections from the Septuagtnt, by
F. C. Conybeare and St. George
Stock. Boston, [1905].
•■ The Classical Quarterly. London,
1907- .
XXII
, , Philology ... =■
CR = The Classical Review. London,
1887- .
CRE See under Ramsay.
Cronert or Cronert
Lex. = I'assow's Worterbttch der griech-
ischen Sprache, vollig neu bear-
beitet von W. Cronert. 3 parts.
Gottingen, 1912-14.
Cronert Mem. Here. = Memoria Gracca Herculanensis, by
W. Cronert. Leipzig, 1 903.
Deissmann BS = Bible Studies, by G. Adolf Deiss-
mann. Engl. ed. by A. Grieve.
Edinburgh, 1901.
,, Festgabe... = Festgabe fur Adolf Deissmann sum
60. Geburtstag-]. November 1926.
Tubingen, 1927.
,, in Christo = Die neutestavientliche Formel "in
Christo fesu," von G. Adolf
Deissmann. Marburg, 1S92.
„ LAE and
LAE 2 = Light from the Ancient East, by
Adolf Deissmann. English trans-
lation by Lionel R. M. Strachan.
London, 1910 and 1927.
The Philology of the Greek Bible :
its Present and Future, by Adolf
Deissmann. English translation
by Lionel R. M. Strachan.
London, 1908.
,, Sprachliche
Erforschung .. = Die sprachliche Erforschung der
griechischen Bibel {being Vortrage
der theologischen Konferenz zu
Giessen. XII. Folge), von G.
Adolf Deissmann. Giessen,
1S98.
,, Urgeschichte = Die Urgeschichle des Christen/urns
im Lichte der Sprachforschung,
von Adolf Deissmann. Tubin-
gen, 1910.
Dieterich Abraxas ... = Abraxas: Studien zur Religions-
geschichte des Spdteru Alter! uins,
von Albrecht Dieterich. Leip-
zig, 1 89 1.
,, Mithrasliturgie = Fine Mithrasliturgie erlautert von
Albrecht Dieterich. 2 te Aufl.
Leipzig and Berlin, 1910.
Dieterich Vntersuch = Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der
Griechischen Sprache, von der
Hellenislischen Zeit bis zum
10. fahrh. n. Chr., von Karl
Dieterich. Leipzig, 1S98.
Diog. Oenoand = Diogenis Oenoandensis fragmenta.
Ed. I. William. Leipzig, 1907.
Documents See under Milligan.
Durham, D. li.
Menander = 7'he Vocabulary of Menander, con-
sidered in its relation to the Koine.
l'rincetown, 1913.
EB = Encyclopaedia Biblica. London,
1899-1903.
FEE = Egypt Exploration Fund.
EGT.
Epicurea
Erman und Krebs ...
The Expositor 's Greek Testa-
ment, edited by W. Robertson
Nicoll. 5 vols. London, 1S97-
1910.
See under Usener.
Aus den Papyrus der A'bniglichen
Mitseen [zu Berlin], von A.
Erman und F. Krebs. Berlin,
Exler Epistolography = The Form of the Ancient Greek
Letter. A Study in Greek Epis-
tolography. By Francis Xavier
J. Exler. Catholic University
of America, Washington D.C.
I923-
Exp = The Expositor. London, 1875- .
Cited by series, volume, and
page.
ExpT = The Expository Times. Edin-
burgh, 1SS9- .
Ferguson, W. D.
Legal Terms = The Legal Terms Common to the
Macedonian Inscriptions and the
Ntw Testament (being Historical
and Linguistic Studies in Liter-
ature related to the New Testa-
ment. 2nd Series, Vol. II.,
Part 3), by W. D. Fergusoa
Chicago, 1913.
Field Notes = Notes on the Translation of the
New Testament (being Otium
Norvicense iii.), by F. Field.
Cambridge, 1S99.
Foucart Associations
Religieuses = Des Associations Religieuses chez
les Grecs. Par P. Foucart.
Paris, 1873.
Gerhard Erbslreit = Ein grdko-dgyptischer Erbstreit
aus dem zweileu Jahrhundert
vor Chr. (being Sitzungsberichte
der Heidelberger Akademie der
IVissenschaften, S. Abhandlung),
von G. A. Gerhard. Heidel-
berg, 191 1.
GH = Grenfell and Hunt. See further
under Abbreviations II. Papyri.
Ghedini Letlere = Lettere Christiane dai Papiri Greci
del ILL e IV Secolo. Ed. G.
Ghedini. Milan, 1923.
Giles Manual. = A Short Manual of Comparative
Philology for Classical Students,
by P. Giles, M.A. Second edit.
London, 1901.
Glaser De ralioue = De ratione, quae intercedit inter
sermoncm Polybii el eitvi, qui
in titulis saeculi 111, J I, I ap-
parel, by Otto Glaser. Giessen,
1894.
G radenwitz Einfuhr-
Einfuhrung in die Papyruskunde,
von O. Gradenwitz. Heft i.
Leipzig, 1900.
.Will
Grimm or Grimm-
Thayer = A Greek-English Lexicon of the
New Testament, being Grimm's
Wilke's Clavis Novi Teslamenti,
tr. and enlarged by J. II. Thayer.
Second edit. Edinburgh, 1S90.
[Thayer's additions are usually
cited under his name.]
Hatch Essays = Essays in Biblical Greek, by E.
Hatch. Oxford, 1S89.
Hatzidakis Einl. — Eiuleitung in die Neugriechische
Grammatik, von G. N. Hatzi-
dakis. Leipzig, 1S92.
Heinrici Lilt. Char. = Der litterarische Charakter der
neuteslamentlichen Schriften,
von C. F. Georg Heinrici.
Leipzig, 190S.
Helbing Gr = Grammatik der Septuaginta : Laut-
und IVortlehre, von R. Hel-
bing. Gottingen, 1907.
Herwerden or Her-
werden Lex — Lexicon Graecam Supplelorium el
Dialecticum", by H. van Her-
werden. 2 vols. Leiden, 1910.
Hesychius = Hesychii AUxandrini Lexicon,
ed. M. Schmidt. Jena, 1867.
Hobart = The Medical Language 0/ St. Luke,
by W. K. Hobart. Dublin and
London, 18S2.
Hohlwein L&gypte
Romaine = L'Jigypte Romaine, Recueil des
Termes Techniques re/atifs aux
Institutions Poliliques el Admin-
islratives de t"£gjple Romaine,
suivi (Pun choix de Textes
Papyrotogiques, par N. Hohl-
wein. Brussels, 1912.
HR = A Concordance to the Septuagint,
by E. Hatch and H. A. Redpath.
Oxford, 1897.
HZNT. = Handbuch sum Ncuen Testament,
ed. H. Lietzmann. Tubingen,
1906- .
ICC = International Critical Commentary,
Edinburgh. Various dates.
Jannaris Gr. = An Historical Greek Grammar, l.y
A. N. Jannaris. London, 1S97.
JBL = The Journal of Biblical Literature.
Middletown, 1S81- .
J.Eg.Arck = The Journal of Egyptian Arena-
ology. London, 1914- .
JHS = The Journal of Hellenic Studies.
London, 18S0- .
Jouguet Vie municipale = La Vie Mumcipale dans Vltgyptt
Romaine (being Bibliolheque des
Scales Eranfaises dAthenes et
de Rome, 104), par P. Jouguet.
Paris, 191 1.
J TS. ... = The Journal of Theological Studies,
London, 1900- .
Kaelker Quaest = Quaestiones ac Elocutione Polybtana
(being Leipziger Studien III.
Kennedy Sources..
Krebs Prdp
ii.), by F. Kaelker. Leipzig,
1880.
= Sources of New Testament Greek,
by II. A. A. Kennedy. Edin-
burgh, 1S95.
= Die Prdpositionen bei Polybius
(being Beitrdge zur Historischen
Syntax der Griechischen Sprache,
1), von F. Krebs. Wilrzburg,
1882.
Kiihner 3 , or Ktihner-
Blass, Kuhner-Gerth = Ausfiihrliche Grammatik der
Griechischen Sprache, von R.
Kiihner, besorgt von F. Blass
(Formenlehre) und B. Gerth
(Satzlehre). Hanover and Leip-
zig, 1 890- 1 904.
Kuhring = De Praepositionum Graecarum in
Chartis Aegypliis Usu Quaes-
tiones Selectae, by G. Kuhring.
Bonn, 1906.
LAE See under Deissmann.
Lafoscade De epis-
tuli<: = De epislulis (aliisque titulis) im-
peratorum magistratuumque Ro-
manorum qttas ab aetate Augusti
usque ad Constantinum Graece
seriptas lapides papyrive serva-
verunt, par Leon Lafoscade.
Paris, 1902.
Laqueur Quaestiones = Quaestiones Epigraphicaeet Papyro-
logicae Selectae, by R. Laqueur.
Strassburg, 1904.
Lewy Fremdwbrter.. = Die Semitischen Fremdwbrter im
Griechischen, von H. Lewy,
Berlin, 1895.
Lietzmann Gr. Pap. = Griechische Papyri (in Kleine Texte
fur theologische Vortesungen und
Ubungcn, 14). Ed. H. Lietz-
mann. Bonn, 1905. English
edition, Cambridge, 1905.
Linde Epic = De Epicuri Vocabulis ab optima
Atthide alienis (being Breslauer
Philologische Abhandlungcn, ix.
3), by P. Linde. lireslau,
1906.
Lob. Par = Paraiipomena Grammaticae Graecae,
by C. A. Lobeck. Leipzig,
I837-
,, Phryn = Phrynichi Ecloga. Ed. C. A. Lo-
beck. Leipzig, 1820.
LS 8 and LS 9 = A Greek-English Lexicon, com-
piled by H. G. Liddell and
R. Scott. Eighth edition. Ox-
ford, 1901. Ninth edition.
Oxford, 1925- .
Luckhard Privathaus = Das Privalhaus im ptolemdischen
und romischen Agypleu, by F.
Luckhard. Giessen, 19 14.
Lumbroso Raccolla... = Raccolta di scritti in onore di
Giacomo Lumbroso (1844-1925).
Milan, 1925.
d
XXIV
Magie... = De Komanorum inn's publici
sacriijue vocabulis sollemnibus in
Graecum sermonem conversis, by
D. Magie. Leipzig, 1905.
Maidhof Begriffsbe-
stimmung. = Zur Begriffsbestimmung der Koine,
besonders auf Grztnd lies Atti-
zislen Moiris (being Beitriige zur
Historischcn Syntax der Griechi-
schen Sprache, 20), von A.
Maidhof. Wiirzburg, 1912.
Martin Fpistratiges = Les Epistratt'ges, Contribution a
I'Etude des Institutions de
FEgypte Grko-Romaine, par
Victor Martin. Geneva, 1911.
Mayser Gr. = Grammatik tier Griechischen Papyri
. aus der Plolemaerzeit. Laut-
und ll'ortlehre, von E. Mayser.
Leipzig, 1906.
,, Gr. II. i. ... = //: II. Satzlehre. Analytischer
Teil i., von E. Mayser. Berlin
u. Leipzig, 1926.
Meecham Letters = Light from Ancient Letters. By
Henry G. Meecham. London,
[I9231-
Meisterlians Gr = Grammatik der attischen Insehrif-
ten, von K. Meisterlians. Dritte
Auflage von E. Schwyzer. Ber-
lin, 1900.
Mel. Cha'elain = Melanges offerts a M. Entile Chale-
lain. Paris, 1910.
Mil. Nicole = M flanges . . . qfferls A Jules Nicole.
Geneva, 1905.
Menander Fragin. ... = Comicorum Atticorum Fragmenta,
III. Ed. Th. Kock. Leipzig,
1S8S.
,, Selections = Selections from Menander, edited
by W. G. Waddell, M.A.
Oxford, 1927.
Menandrca = Menandrea ex papyris el mem-
branis vetustissimis. Ed. A.
Korte. Leipzig, 1912.
Meyer Gr. = Griechische Gra mmatik' 4 , vonGustnv
Meyer. Leipzig, 1896.
Meyer Heerwesen.... = Das Heerwesen der Ptolemder und
Rimer in Agj'pten, von Paul M.
Meyer. Leipzig, 1900.
,, Jut. Pap = Juristische Papyri. Erklarnngvon
Vrkunden zur Einfuhrung in
die Jutistiche Papyruskunde
von Paul M. Meyer. Berlin,
1920.
MGr = Modern Greek.
Milligan Documents = The New Testament Documents :
Their Origin and Early History,
by George Milligan. London,
1913. [Out of print.]
Here and
There ;
,, Selections ... =
Here and There among the Papyri,
by the same. London, 1923.
I Out of print.]
Selections from the Greek Papyri.
by the same. New edit. Cam-
bridge, 1927.
,, Thess = St. Paul's Epistles to the Thessa-
lonians, by the same. London,
1908.
Mitteis or Wilcken
Papyruskunde = Grundziige und Chrestomathie der
Papyruskunde I. i. ed. U.
Wilcken, and II. i. ed. L. Mitteis.
Leipzig and Berlin, 1912. See
also Abbreviations II. Papyri
s.v. Chrest.
Modica Lntioduztone = Lnlroduzione alio Studio delta
F'apirologia Giuridica, by M.
Modica. Milan, [1913].
Moeris = Moeridis Alticistae Lexicon Atti-
cum. Ed. J. Pierson. Leiden,
1759-
Moulton Proleg = A Grammar of New Testament
Greek. Vol. I. Prolegomena 3 , by
James Hope Moulton. Edin-
burgh, 190S.
,, Gr. ii = A Grammar of New Testament
Greek. Vol. II. Accidence and
Word-Formation with an Ap-
pendix on Semilisms in the New
Testament, by James Hope
Moulton and Wilbert Francis
Howard. Edinburgh, 1929.
,, Egyptian
Rubbish-heaps = From Egyptian Rubbish-heaps, by
James Hope Moulton. London,
1916.
,, Einleitung.. = Einleitungin die Sprache des Nenen
Testaments. (Translated with
additions from the third edition
of Prolegomena.) Heidelberg,
1911.
Musonius = C. Musonii Rufi Reliquiae. Ed.
O. Hense. Leipzig, 1905.
Nachmanson = Laute und Formen der Magnet-
ischen Inschriflen, von E. Nach-
manson. Uppsala, 1903.
Nageli = Der Wortschatz des ApostelsPaulus,
\ 1 in Th. Nageli. Gdttingen, 1905.
Norden Agnostos
Theos = Agnostos Theos, von Eduard Nor-
den. Leipzig und Berlin, 1913.
Oertel Litnrgie = Die Liturgie. Studien zur Ptole-
maischen und A'aiserlichen Ver-
wal/tin* Agyptens, von F. Oertel.
Leipzig, 1917.
Otto Priester = Priester und Tempel im Hellenist-
ischen Agypteu, von Walter Otto,
2 vols. Leipzig and Berlin,
1905, 1908.
Pelagia- Legenden = Legenden der heiligen Pelagia. Ed.
II. Usener. Bonn, 1879.
Plaumann Ptolemais. = Ptolemais in Oberdgypten. Ein
Beiiragzur Gesckichte des Helten-
ismus in Agyplen, von Gerhard
Plaumann. Leipzig, 1910.
XXV
Poland Vercinswesen = Geschiehtedes Griechischen Vereins-
-.<<< sens, von Franz Poland. Leip-
zig, 1909.
Preisigke FachwSrter = FachwSrter des bffentlichen Ver-
waltungsaienstes Agyptens in den
griechischen Papyrusurkunden
der ptolemdisch-romischen Zeil,
von Friedrich Preisigke. Got-
tingen, 1915.
,, Nameribuch — Namenbuch enthaltend alle griech-
ischen, laieinisehen, agyptischen,
hebraischen, arabisehen undsons-
tigen semitischen und nichtsemit-
ischen A/enscheuuamcu, sotveit
sic in griechischen Urkunden
{Papyri, Oslraka, Inschriften,
Mumieuschildern usw.) Agyptens
sich vorfnden, von Friedrich
Preisigke. Heidelberg, 1922.
,, Wbrterbuch = Wbrterbuch der griechischen Papy-
msurkunden, von Friedrich Prei-
sigke (und E. Kiessling). Vols.
I. II. III. i. Berlin, 1925-29.
Preuschen-Bauer Wbr-
terbuch = Gricchisch-Dcutsches Wbrterbuch
zu den Schriften des Neiten
Testaments (being an entirely
new edition of E. Preuschen's
Handwbrterbuch zu den Schriften
det Neuen Testaments), von W.
Bauer. Giessen, 1928.
Pro/eg See under Moulton.
Psaltes Gr = Grammatik der Byzantinischen
Chroniken (being Forschungen
zur griechischen und laieinisehen
Grammatik, 2), von Stamatios
B. Psaltes. Gottingen, 1913.
Radermacher Gr. and
Gr. 2 = Neutcstamentliche Grammatik (be-
ing Handbuch zum Neuen
Testament I. i.), von L. Rader-
macher. Tubingen, 1911 and
I925-
Ramsay Cities — The Cities of St. Paul, by W. M.
Ramsay. London, 1907.
,, CPE = The Church in the Roman Empire
before a.d. 170, by the same.
Fifth edition. London, 1S97.
„ Letters = The Letters to the Seven Churches of
Asia, by the same. London, 1904.
„ Luke = Luke the Physician, by the same.
London, 190S.
., Paul = S. Paul the Traveller and the
Roman Citizen, by the same.
Third edition. London, 1897.
,, Recent Dis-
covery = The Bearing of Recent Discovery
on the Trustworthiness of the
New Testament, by the same.
London, 1915.
,, Stud, in the
E. Rom. Prov.
Studies in the History and Art of
Teaching
Regard Propositions
REGr ....
Reinhold .
Reitzenstein Foimau-
dres
Hellen,
Mysterienrclig.
Revillout Melances ..
the Eas/cm Provinces of the
Lioman Empire (being Aberdeen
University Studies, 20), edited by
the same. Aberdeen, 1906.
= 1 he Teaching of Paul in Terms
of the Present Day, by the same.
London, [19 13].
= Contribution a f Etude des Propo-
sitions dans la Langue clu
Nouveau Testament, par Paul
F. Regard. Paris, 1919.
Revue des Etudes Grecqucs. Paris,
1888- .
•■ De Graecitate Pa/rum Apostolic-
orum Librorumque Apocry-
phorum Novi Testament i Quaes-
tiones Grammaticae (being Diss.
Phil. Hal. xiv. I.), by H. Rein-
hold. Halle, 1S9S.
Poimandres : Studien zur Griech-
isck- Agyptischen und Friihchrist-
lichen Liieratur, von R. Reitzen-
stein. Leipzig, 1904.
: Die Helleuislischeu Mysterienreli-
gionen, ihre Grundgedanken und
ll'n kuugen, by the same. Leip-
zig, 1910.
Melanges sur la mltrologie, I'eeo-
tiotnie politique, et Phistoire de
I'ancienne Egypte, by Eugene
Revillout. Paris, 1S95.
A Grammar of the Greek New
Testament in the Light of His-
torical Research, by A. T.
Robertson. New York, [1914].
De Praepositionum Graecarum in
Chartis Ae°yptiis Ptolemaeorum
Aetatis Usu, by C. Rossberg.
Jena, 1909.
Rostovtzeff A Large
Estate = A Large Estate in Egypt in the
Third Century B.C. A Stutly
in Economic History (being
University of Wisconsin Studies
in the Social Sciences and His-
loiy, 6), by Michael Rostov-
tzeff. Madison, 1922.
Rouffiac Recherches = Recherches sur les caracteres dugrec
dans le Nouveau Testament a" apre's
les inscriptions de Priene, par
J. Rouffiac. Paris, 191 1.
Rutherford NP = The New Phrynichus, by W. G.
Rutherford. London, 1S81.
SA M = Sfiidi delta Scuola Pafirologica, R.
Accademia Scientifico-Lctteraria
in Jl/itauo. Milano, 1915- .
Schlageter = Der Wortschatz der ausserhalb
Attikas gefundenen atlischen
Inschriften, von J. Schlageter.
Strassburg, 1912.
Robertson Gr? .
Rossberg
XXVI
Schmid Atticismus... = Der Atticismm in scimn Hauft-
veriretem von Dionysins von
Halikarnass bis auf den Zweiten
Philostratus, by W. Schmid.
4 vols, and Register. Stuttgart,
1887-97.
Schmidt_/<« = De Flavii Josephi Elocutions Ob-
servations Criticae, by \V.
Schmidt. Leipzig, 1S93.
Schubart Buck = Das Bitch bei den Griechen und
Romern, von W. Schubart.
Berlin, 1907.
, , Einfiikrung = Einfiikrung in die Papyrus-
kunde, von W. Schubart. Ber-
lin, 1918.
Schulze Gr. Lat = Graeea Latino, scripsit Gulielmus
Schul/.e. Gottingen.
SchUrer Geschichtt ... = Geschichte des Jiidischen Volkesim
Zeitalter Iesu Christi, von E.
Schurer. 3 t0 u. 4 te Aufl. Leip-
zig, 1901.
,, HJP = The above History of the Jewish
People in the Time of Jesus
Christ, translated from the
second German edition. Edin-
burgh, 1890-1.
Schweizer Perg. = Grammatik der Pergamenischen
Inschrijien, von E. Schweizer.
Berlin, 1S9S.
Scarles Lexicographi-
cal Study = A Lexicographical Study of the
Greek Inscriptions (being Chicago
Studies in Classical Philology.
II.). By Helen M. Searles.
Chicngo, 1S9S.
SH = The Epistle to the Romans, by W.
Sanclay and A. C. Headlam.
Fifth Edition. Edinburgh, 1902.
Sharp Epict = Epictetus and the A r eiv Testament, by
Douglas S. Sharp. London, 1914.
Slaten Qualitative
Nouns = Qualitative Nouns in the Paulin e
Epistles and 77ieir Translation
in the Revised Version (being
Historical and Linguistic Studies
in Literature related to the New
Testament. Second Series, Vol.
IV., Part I ), by Arthur Wakefield
Slaten. Chicago, 1918.
Sophocles Lex = Greek Lexicon of the Roman and
Byzantine Periods, by E. A.
Sophocles. New York, 18S7.
Souter Lex = A Pocket Lexicon to the Greek New
Testament, by A. Souter. Ox-
ford, 1916.
Stud, delta Scuola Pap ... See s.v. SAM.
Sudhoff A rztliches ... = Arztliches aus griechischen Papy-
rus- Urkunden (being Studien
zur Geschichte der Medizin, 5/6),
von Karl Sudhoff. Leipzig, 1909.
Suidas Lex = Suidae Lexicon. Ed. I. Bekker.
B 1 Nil, 1S54.
Teles ed. Hense = Teletis Reliquiae ed. O. Hense.
Editio secunda. Tubingen, 1909.
Thackeray Arisl = The Letter of Aristeas translated
into English, by H. St. J.
Thackeray. London, 1917.
,, Gr. = A Grammar oj the Old Testament
in Greek i. , by H. St. John
Thackeray. Cambridge, 1909.
Thayer = See under Grimm.
Thieme = Die Inschrijien von Magnesia am
Maunder und das Neue Testa-
ment, von G. Thieme. Gottingen,
1906.
Thumb Dial = Handbuch der Griechischen Dia-
leltte, von Albert Thumb.
Heidelberg, 1909.
,, Hatidbook = Handbook of the Modern Greek
Vernacular, by Albert Thumb.
Translated from the second Ger-
man edition by S. Angus. Edin-
burgh, 1 91 2.
,, Hel/en = Die Griechische Sprache im Zeit-
alter des Hellenismus, von A.
Thumb. Strassburg, 1 901.
,, Spirit us asper = Untersuchungen iiber den Spiritus
asper im Griechischen, von A.
Thumb. Strassburg, 1889.
Trench Syn = Synonyms of the New Testament,
by Richard Chenevix Trench.
New edit. London, 1901.
Usener Epic = Epicurea, ed. H. Usener. Leipzig,
1887.
Vettius Valens = Vettii Valentis Anthologiarum
Libri. Ed. W. Kroll. Berlin,
1908.
Viereck SG = Sertno Graecus quo S.P.Q.R.
magistratusque populi Romani
usque ad Tib. Caesaris aetatem
in scriptis publicis usi sunt,
by Paul Viereck. Gottingen,
1S88.
Volker At t. = Syntax der griechischen Papyri. I.
Der Artikel, von F. Volker.
Miinster, 1903.
YVackernagel Anrede-
formen... = Uber einige autiie Anredeformen
(Einladung zur akadem. Preis-
verkiindigung), von J. Wacker-
nagel. Gottingen, 1912.
Hellen-
ist ica
Wendland Lileratur-
formen
W'enger Stellvertre-
tung
Hellenistica (Einladung zur akadem.
Preisverktindigung), von J.Wack-
ernagel. Gottingen, 1907.
Die Urchristlichen Literaturformen
(being Handbuch sum Neuen
Testament, I. 3), von Paul
Wendland. Tubingen, 1912.
Die Stellvertretung im Rechte der
Papyri, von L. Wenger. Leip-
zig, 1906.
xxvn
W H = The New Testament m the Original
Greek, by B. F. Westcott and
F. J. A. Hort. Vol. i. Text.
Vol. ii. Introduction. Revised
editions. London, 1898 and
1896.
White Sayings = The Sayings of Jesus from Oxy-
rhynchus. Ed. Hugh G. Evelyn
White. Cambridge, 1920.
Winer- Moulton Gr... = A Treatise on the Grammar of
New Testament Greek. Trans-
lated from G. B. Winer's 7th
edition, with large additions, by
W. F. Moulton. 3rd edition.
Edinburgh, 18S2.
Winer-Schmiedel Gr. — Grammatik des neutestamentlichen
Sprachidioms, von G. B. Winer.
8 t8 Aufl. von P. W. Schmiedel.
Gottingen, 1894- .
Zahn Introd. = Introduction to the New Testament,
by Theodore Zahn. English tr.
Edinburgh, 1909.
Ziemann Epist = De epistularum Graecarum for-
ma lis sollemnibus quaestiones
selectae (being Diss, philolog.
Halenses xviii. 4), by F. Ziemann.
Halle, 191 1.
ZNTIV = Zeitschriflfiirdie Neulestamentliche
Wissenschaft. Giessen, 1900- .
Zorell = Novi Testamenti Lexicon Graecum
(being Cursus Scripturae Sacrae
I. vii. ), auctore Francisco Zorell,
S.J. Paris, 191 1.
II. Papyri
BGU.
Chrest. I. and II..
Agypiische Urkunden aus den
kbniglichen Museen zu Berlin:
Griechische Urkunden I. — VIL
Berlin, 1S95-1926.
Grundiitge und Chrestomathie der
Papyruskunde . I. ii. ed. U.
Wilcken, and II. ii. ed. L. Mitteis.
Leipzig and Berlin, 1912.
Ghedini Lettere = Lettere Christiane dai Papiri
Greet del III. e IV. Secolo. Ed.
G. Ghedini. Milan, 1923.
= BGU V. 1.
Papyrusbriefe aus der friihesten
Komerzeit. Ed. Bror Olsson
Uppsala, 1925.
Papyrus ptolimaiques du Music
d'Alexandrie, ed. G. Botti in
Bulletin de la SociitS ArchM.
d'Alexandrie, p. 65 ff. Alex-
andria, 1899.
The Amherst Papyri I. II. Edd.
B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt.
London, 1 900-1.
Griechische Papyri (= Veroffent-
Gnomon or Gnomon
Olsson Papyrusbriefe
P Alex =
P Amh .
P Bad.
lichungen aus den badischen
Papyrus-Sammlungen ii. and
iv.). Ed. Friedrich Bilabel.
Heidelberg, 1923 and 1924.
P Bouriant = Les Papyrus Bouriant, par Paul
Collart. Paris, 1926.
P Cairo Preis = Griechische Urkunden des Agypt-
ischen Museums zu A'airo. Ed.
F. Preisigke. Strassburg, 191 1.
P Cairo Zen = Catalogue Gein'ral des Antiquitls
Egyptienncs du Mush du Caire.
Nos. 59001-5953 1. Zenon Papyri,
I. II. III. Ed. C. C. Edgar.
Cairo, 1925-28.
P Catt = P Cattaoui, ed. G. Botti in Rivista
Egiziana vi. p. 529 ft*.
P Cornell = Greek Papyri in the Library of Cor-
nell University. Edd. William
Linn Westermann and Casper J.
Kraemer, Jr. New York, 1926.
P Eleph = Elephantine- Papyri. Ed. O.
Rubensohn. Berlin, 1907.
P Eud = Eudoxi ars astronomica, qualis in
Charta Aegyptiaca superest, ed.
F. Blass. Kiliae, 1887.
P Fay = Fayiim Towns and their Papyri.
Edd. B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt,
and D. G. Hogarth. London,
1900.
P Flor = Papiri Fiorentini L-III. Edd.
G. Vitelli and D. Comparetti.
Milan, 1906-15.
P Frankf. = Griechische Papyri aus dem Besitz
des Kechlwissenschaftlichen Semi-
nars der Universitctt Frankfurt
(being Sitzungsberichte der Hei-
delberger Akademie der IVissen-
schafte?t,Philosophisch-historiscke
Klasse, 14 Abhandlung), von H.
Ewald. Heidelberg, 1920.
P Gen = Les Papyrus de Geneve I. Ed. J.
Nicole. Geneva, 1896- 1900.
PGiss = Griechische Papyri zu Giessen I.
Edd. O. Eger, E. Kornemann,
and P. M. Meyer. Leipzig,
1910-12.
P Goodsp = A Group of Greek Papyrus Texts.
Ed. Edgar J. Goodspeed (being
Classical Philology, I. 2.)
Chicago, 1906.
P Goodsp Cairo = Greek Papyri from the Cairo
Museum. Ed. E. J. Goodspeed.
Chicago, 1902.
P Goodsp Chicago ... = Chicago Literary Papyri. Ed.
E. J. Goodspeed. Chicago, 190S.
P Grad = Griechische Papyri det Sammlung
Gradenwitz. Ed. G. Plaumann.
Heidelberg, 1914.
P Grenf I = An Alexandrian Erotic Fragment,
and other Greek Papyri, chiefly
Ptolemaic. Ed. B. P. Grenfell.
Oxford, 1896.
XXV111
P Grenf II = New Classical Fragments, and other
Creek and Latin Papyri. Edd.
B. P. Grcnfell and A. S. Hunt.
Oxford, 1897.
P Hall = Dikaiomata, herausgegeben von der
Graeca Halensis. Berlin, 191 3.
P I lamb = Griechische Papyrusurkunden der
Hamburger Staats-und Uni-
versii&tsbibliothek I. Ed. V. M.
Meyer. Leipzig 11. Berlin, 1911—
1924.
P Hawara = Flinders Petrie, Hawara, Biahmu,
and Arsinoe. London, 1889.
PHeid = Veroffentlichungen aiis der Heidel-
berger Papyrus-Sammlung I.
Ed. A. Deissmann. Heidelberg,
1905.
CP Herm — Corpus Papyrorum Hermopolitan-
orum I. Ed. C. Wessely.
Leipzig, 1905.
PHib = TheHibeh Papyri, I. Edd. B. P.
Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. Lon-
don, 1906.
P land — Papyri Iandanae Parts i.-iv. Edd.
E. Schafer, L. Eisner, L. Spohr,
and G. Spiess. Leipzig, 1912—
14.
P Karanis = Papyri from Karanis. Ed. E.J.
Goodspeed. Chicago, 1900.
P Leid = Papyri Graeci Musei antiqnarii
publici Lugduni-Batavi, 2 vols.
Ed. C. Leemans. 1843, 1S85.
P Lille = Papyrus Grecs de Lille I. Parts i.
ii. iii. Ed. P. Jouguet. Paris,
1907-23.
P Lips .'. = Griechische Urkunden iter Fapyrus-
sammlung zu Leipzig I. Ed. L.
Mitteis. Leipzig, 1906.
P Lond = Greek Papyri in the British
Museum. Vols. I. and II. ed.
F. G. Kenyon ; Vol. III. edd.
F. G. Kenyon and H. I. Bell ;
Vols. IV., V., ed. H. I. Bell.
London, 1S93-1917.
P Lond 1912-1929 being Greek Papyri in the British
Museum, ed. by II. I. Bell in
Jews and Greeks in Egypt.
London, 1924.
P Magd = Papyrus de Magdola being Papyrus
Grecs de Lille II. Ed. J. Les-
quier. Paris, 1912.
P Masp = Papyrus Grecs d'Epoque Byzantine
(being Catalogue Ge'ne'ral des
Antiquitis Egypticnnes du Mush
du Caire, Nos. 67001 — 67359),
par Jean Maspero, I. — III. Cairo,
1911-16.
P Meyer = Griechische Texte aus Agypten,
ed. P. M. Meyer. Berlin,
1916.
P Michigan = Classical Philology, xxii. 3 (July,
1927), PP- 237 "•
P Osl I.
P Oxv
P Mon = Veroffentlichungen aus der Papy-
rus - Sammlung der A'. Hop-
und Staatsbibliothek zu Miinchen.
I. Byzantinischc Papyri. Leip-
zig, 1914.
= Papyri Osloenses. I. Magical
Papyri. Ed. S. Eitrem. Oslo,
I92S-
= Phe Oxyrhynchus Papyri. Vols.
I.-VI. edd. B. P. Grenfell and
A. S. Hunt! Vols. VII. -IX. ed.
A. S. Hunt ; Vols. X.-XV., edd.
B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt;
Vol. XVI., edd. B. P. Grenfell,
A. S. Hunt, and H. I. Bell ;
Vol. XVII., ed. A. S. Hunt.
London, 189S — 1927.
P Par = Paris Papyri in Notices et Exi 'raits
XVIII. ii. Ed. Brunet de Presle.
Paris, 1S65.
1' Par 574 = The Paris Magical papyrus edited
by C. Wessely in Denkschriften
der philosophisch - historischen
Classe der Kaiserlichen Akademie
der Wissenschaflen zu I lieu
XXXVI (1888), p. 75 ft".
P Petr = The Flinders Petrie Papyri in the
Proceedings of the Royal Irish
Academy — " Cunningham Mem-
oirs," Nos. viii. , ix. , and xi.
Parts I. II. ed. I. P. Mahaffy.;
Part III. edd. J. P. Mahaffy
and J. G. Smyly. Dublin,
1 89 1 -4.
CPR = Corpus Papyrorum Raineri.
Griechische Texte I. Ed. C.
Wessely. Vienna, 1895.
P Rein = Papyrus Grecs et Dhnotiques. Ed.
Th. Reinach. Paris, 1905.
P Rev L = Revenue Laws of Ptolemy Phila-
delphia. Ed. B. P. Grenfell
with an Introduction by J. P.
Mahaffy. Oxford, 1896.
P Ryl = Catalogue of the Greek Papyri in
the John Ry lands Library, Man-
chester I., ed. A. S. Hunt ; II.
edd. J. de M.Johnson, V. Martin,
and A. S. Hunt. Manchester,
1911-15.
P Sa'fd Khan = Greek Parchments from Avroman
in Media, discovered by Dr. Sa'fd
Khan, published in JHS xxxv.
pp. 22-65, by E. H. Minns.
London, 191 5.
PSI = Pubblicacioni delta Societh Ltaliana
per la ricerca del Papiri greet e
latini in Egitto : Papiri Greci
e Latini I. -IX. i. Florence,
1912-28.
P Strass = Griechische Papyrus zu Strassbttrg
I, II. Ed. F. Preisigke. Leipzig,
1912-1920.
XXIX
P Tebt = The Tebtunis Papyri. Vol. I. edd.
B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt,
and J. G. Smyly; Vol. II.
edd. B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt,
and E. J. Goodspeed. London,
1902-7.
P Thead = Papyrus de Theadtlphie. Ed. P.
Jouguet. Paris, 191 1.
P Tor = Papyri Craeci Regit Taurinensis
Musci Aegyptii. 2 vols. Ed. A.
Peyron. Turin, 1826-7.
P Vat = A. Mai, Classicorum auctorum e
Vaticanis codicibus editor um
Tomi IV. el V. Rome, 1831-33.
Preisigke = Papyri in Sammelbuch: see under
Abbreviations III.
Selections = Selections from the Greek Papyri,
by George Milligan. Cambridge,
1927.
UPZ = Ut kunden der Ftolemaerzeit. (A I-
tere Fund,). I. Papyri aus
Unterdgypten. Ed. U. Wilcken.
Berlin u. Leipzig, 1927.
Witkowski 2 or Wit-
kowski Epp z = Epistitlae Privatac Graecae*. Ed.
S. Witkowski. Leipzig, 191 1.
III. Inscriptions and Ostraca
Audollent = Defixionum Tabellae. Ed. A.
Audollent. Paris, 1904.
Brit. Mits. Inscrr = The Collection of Ancient Greek
Inscriptions in the British
Museum'. Oxford, 1S74- .
Cagnat = Inscriptions Graecae ad Acs
Pomanas pertinentes, ed. R.
Cagnat. I. III. IV. 1-5. Paris,
1911-14.
C. and B = Cities and Bishoprics of Phrygia,
by W. M. Ramsay. Vol. I.
Parts i. ii. Oxford, 1S95, '897.
CIA = Corpus Inscriptiouum Allicaritm.
Berlin, 1873-97.
CIG = Corpus Inscriptiouum Graecarum.
Berlin, 1S28-77.
CIL = Corpus Inscriptiouum Latinarum.
Berlin, 1S62-1909.
Colder = (unpublished) Greek Inscriptions
from Phrygia, ed. W. M. Calder.
Cauer. = Delectus Inscriptiouum Graecarum'-.
Ed. P. Cauer. Leipzig, 18S3.
Cos = The Inscriptions of Cos, edd. W. R.
Baton and E. L. Hicks. Oxford,
1891.
Duchesne et Bayet = Memoire sur une Mission an Mont
Athos, par L'Abbe Duchesne et
M. Bayet. Paris, 1876.
Fay Ostr = Fay inn Towns and their Papyri,
PP- 3I7-33 2 -
GDI = Sammlung der griechischen Dialckt-
Inschriften. Ed. II. Collitz.
Gottingen, 1884- .
IG — - Inscriptions Graecae, ed. cons, et
auct. Acad. Regiae Borussicae.
Berlin, 1873- .
I G Sept = Corpus Inscriptiouum Graeciae
Septentrionalis. Ed. W. Ditten-
berger. Berlin, 1S92.
IGSI. = Inscriptiones Graecae Sicitiae et
Italiae. Ed. G. Kaibel. Berlin,
1S90.
IMAe = Inscription's Graecae Insularum
Maris Aegaei. Edd. IT. von
Gaertringen and W. R. Paton.
Berlin, 1895- .
IosPE = Inscriptiones Oris Septentrionalis
Ponti Euxini, being Inscriptions
from Olbia on the Euxine in the
Appendix to Scythians and
Greeks, by E. H. Minns. Cam-
bridge, 19 13.
Kaibel = Epigrammata Graeca ex lapidibui
conlecta. Ed. G. Kaibel. Berlin,
1878.
latyschev = Inscriptiones Antiquae Orae Sep-
tentrionalis Ponti Euxini Graecae
et Latinae, ed. B. Latyschev.
I, II. Petropolis, 1S85, 1890.
Lctronne = Recueil des inscriptions grecques
et latines de I'Egypte, by M.
Letronne. 2 vols. Paris, 1842-S.
Magn = Die Inschriften von Magnesia am
Maander. Ed. O. Kern. Berlin,
1900.
Meyer Ostr = Ostraka der Sammlung Deissmann,
ed. Paul M. Meyer in Griechische
Tcxte aus Agypten, p. 107 ff.
Berlin, 1916.
Michel = Recueil d' Inscriptions Grecques.
Ed. Ch. Michel. Paris, 1900.
Supplement \. Paris, 191 2.
Milne Theb. Ostr See under Theb. Ostr.
OGIS = Orientis Graeci Inscriptiones Se-
lectae. 2 vols. Ed. W. Ditten-
berger. Leipzig, 1903-5.
Ostr or Wilcken Ostr = Griechische Ostraca aus Aegypten
mid Nubien. 2 vols. Ed. U.
Wilcken. Leipzig, 1899.
PAS = Papers of the American School of
Classical Studies at Athens.
Boston.
Perg = Die Inschrijlcn 7:011 Pergamon I.
II. (in Altcrtumer von Pergamon
viii.). Ed. M. Frankel. Berlin,
1900-05.
Preisigke = Sammelbuch Griechischer Urkun-
Jcn aus Agypten. I, II. III.
Ed. F. Preisigke. Strassburg
and Berlin, 1915-27. [Includes
many papyri : when these are
cited the abbreviation is " Prei-
sigke" in Roman type.]
XXX
Freisigke Ostr = Die Frinz-J 'oachim-Ostraka, edd.
K. Preisigkeand W. Spiegelberg.
Strassburg, 1914.
Prime = Die Inschrifienvon Priene. Ed. H.
von Gaertringen. Berlin, 1906.
Roberts- Gardner = Introduction to Greek Epigraphy,
Part ii. The Inscriptions of At-
tica. Edd. E. S. Roberts and
E. A. Gardner. Cambridge,
I905-
Syll. and SylP = Sylloge Inscriptionttm Graecarum-.
2 vols, and index. Ed. W.
Dittenberger. Second edition.
Leipzig, 1SSS-1901. References
are also given to the third edition,
3 vols, and index. Leipzig,
1915-24.
Tied. Ostr = Theban Ostraca, pp. 68-161. Greek
Texts, ed. J. G. Milne. Oxford,
1913-
Waddington Inscrip-
tions = Inscriptions grecques et latines
reeueiUies en Grece et en Asie
Mineure. Edd. Ph. Le Bas et
W. II. Waddington. Paris, 1870.
Wilcken Ostr See under Ostr.
Wunsch AF. = Antike Fluchtafeln (in Kleine
Texte fiir theologische Vorle-
sungen u/rd Ubungen, 20). Ed.
R. Wunsch. Bonn, 1907.
NOTE ON METHOD OF PUBLICATION.
Quotations from Papyri and Inscriptions are printed as in
the editions from which they come, except for the notation
used to show that the modern editor wishes to insert or
delete. Here the text is given as found in the original
document, with a note in brackets if necessary. Square
brackets [ ] denote a gap in the original ; round brackets ( )
the resolution of an abbreviation (as (£roi»s) for L ), except in
some inscriptions where the editor uses them to denote faint
or missing letters ; angular brackets < > a mistaken omis-
sion in the original ; braces { } a superfluous letter or letters ;
and double square brackets [[]] a deletion. Letters which
are not read with certainty are indicated by dots underneath.
Interlineations and erasures in the original are generally
pointed out in a note. The line given for a cited word is
that which contains the beginning of the word.
A
' o > ' '
a pap 17? — ayaTrau)
dPagr/g.
For dpaprjs in a metaphorical sense, as in 2 Cor 11 9 ,
Nageli (p. 3S) cites CIG 5361 5 (Berenice, i/B.c.) d. tav-rbv
irap6o-xr|Tai, and BGU I. 24S 26 (ii/A.D. ) edv 8e 0-01 d(3a[p«]s
fl, xP'io'ov (xou dvdpiov Add P Oxy VI. 933 s9 (late ii/A.D.)
anil BGU IV. ioSo 17f - (iii/A.D. ?) & croi dp[a]pes ecr-riv Kal
8vva[Tov, cr]vvaTrdo~n.Xdv p.01 ktX. The physical sense is
cited from Aristotle ; the metaphysical appears in Plutarch
(59C).
' Afigadft.
For a Girecised form "Appauos, cf. BGU II. 5S5 U - 3 (after
A.D. 212) Ilaapios 'Appduou. The non-Gnscised form is
common in Fayum documents of the Christian period, e.g.
BGU I. 103 11 (vi/vii ad.) 'Appadp. ; see further Deissmann
BS, p. 1S7. A Jew 'Appdp.[i.os ? is named in BGU II.
715"' 2 (Fayum— a.d. 101-2).
ajjvaaoq.
As a substantive (Rom io 7 , Rev g 1 etc.) a. is common in
the magic papyri, e.g. P Lond 121 26 (iii/*.D.) (=1. p. 93)
€irl Tfjs dpio-o-ou, lb. i17 ( = 1. p. 100) Tfl KaXovu.e'vr| dpucrcru).
See also Nageli, p. 46.
dyaBonoiog.
This rare adjective, which in the XT is confined to 1 Pet
2 U , is found as an astrological term in a magical papyrus
of iv/A.D., P Lond 122 16 (=1. p. 116), dyaBo-rroie Tijs
oikouu.£'vt|S : cf. id. 46" (iv/A.D.) (= I. p. 66' (ictu.
dyaSoiroiiiv, with reference to stars of benign influence.
The verb is found in Aristeas (ed. Wendland) 242, dXXd
8tov (/. Se'ov 8tbv) iKtTeveiv, irdvTa dyaBoirottiv.
dyadog.
The comparative PeXxtwv (in the LXX about 20 times
for the commoner KpeC<r<ruiv) occurs in the fragmentary
P Petr III. 42 H (8) f 15 (middle of iii/B.c.) ( = Witkowski
£pf>. 2 , p. 16). In a votive inscription discovered at Cos
(Paton and Hicks, 92), Nero is described as dyaObs fltds
(cf. Deissmann LAE, p. 349). For dyaBbs Saipwv, see 57
in the same collection ( = CIG 251O — Tux? 'Aya9d Kal
'A-ya6iu AaCp.ovi Kal tu(i) 8dp.u(i), etc., etc. One other
phrase is worth quoting: P Oxy II, 29S 14 (i/A.D.) tdv tir'
a-yaOui Trapa-ytvT], "if you arrive happily," ib. III. 531 6
(ii/A.D.) 'tu>% 4tt dya8u> -irpbs cri irapayevopai, BGU III.
83S 19 '■ (beginning of iii/A.D. ) ets ri\v 4ir' [d]ya8ols yevaaevns
KaTao-iropdv, P Flor I. 21 10 (a.d. 239) al. The neuter pi.,
as in Lk 12", may be illustrated by P Ryl I. 2S 182 (iv/A.D.)
irois 8e{ibs tdv dXXnTai, Seo-rrd-rns Jorau iroXXiiv dyaBuiv
Kal Ki-r|p.dT0)v, "if the right foot quiver, the man will be
master of many blessings and possessions" (Ed.).
Part I.
dyadojovvr].
The word is "found only in bibl. and eccl. writers"
(Grimm-Thayer). But the abstract suffix -a-ivr\ (on which
cf. Brugmann-Thumb Griech. Gramm. 1 , p. 224) was pro-
ductive in the Hellenistic period. About a dozen nouns
occur in NT, and dytwa-vvr] ami u.€yaXa>o-vvT| come under
the same condemnation in Grimm-Thayer : so would
TaireivorJjpoo-ivT], but Thayer quotes Josephus and Epic-
tetus against Grimm. Nageli (p. 43) has "profane"
warrant for dyi-wo-wii, which is none the worse for being
later than NT times. Any writer was free to coin an
abstract of this sort, just as we can attach the suffix -ness
to any adjective we please ; and the absence of attestation
signifies nothing that could carry any weight.
aya/xog.
BGU I. S6 15 (ii/A.D.) t(j)' 8v xpovov ayap.[ds eo-Jriy, ib.
113* (ii/A.D.) el tivcs dyap.01 & v t P Ryl I- 2S 29 (iv/A.D.)
dyduu 84 -ydp-ov SnXoi. Preisigkc 374 (i/B.C./i/A.D.) has
dyap-g on a gravestone.
dyavaxxeco.
P Lond 44 20 (B.C. 161) ( = 1. p. 34) dyavaK-rovvTa 4tp' ols
SlCTtXoCvTO 4v TOlOVTliH Upui. P OxV VIII. IIIQ 8 (A.D. 254)
rjns dyavaKTT|a-acra 4ire'(TT€iXev ktX. Syll 803* 3 (iii/B.c. )
TTpaTov dyavaKTiuv r[a]i Trpd[£«i ... In ib. 356 s5 (li.c. 6)
Tqv Koivf|v dirdvTwv iawv do-<j>dXei[av dvaiJpouvTwv dya-
vaKTovvTes, it takes a gen., which might however be a gen.
abs. : the inscription, a rescript of Augustus, is in the high
style. P Magd 24 s (iii/B.c.) dyavaKT-r|cravTos 84 p.ou Kal
tmTiuuivTos au-rffji. P Thead 15 10 (iii/A.D.), in an ad-
vocate's pleading. A curious use of the passive occurs in
the late P Lond IV. 1 367* (a.d. 710) p.4XXeis dyavaKTT|8fjvai,
"you will incur our anger." The word is also found in the
apocryphal Gospel of Peter 4 (ed. Swete), where on one of
the malefactors upbraiding the Jews for their treatment of
Jesus on the Cross, we read dyavaKTT|(ravT€S 4tt' avrui 4k4X*v-
crav Iva p.r| o-KeXoKOTrT|8irj, birios paa-avtjdacvos diroBdvot.
dyardxT)]Otg.
This NT dir. «lp. (2 Cor 7 U ) may be illustrated by P
Grenf II. 82 1 ' '■ (c. A.D. 400) aeTayvcivai i\(T( wort
Kal dyavaKrf|cr6us 8iKaa~riKT)S irctpaOfjvai, where certain
offenders are threatened with legal proceedings and penalties,
if they disregard the writer's demand.
dyan&w.
The Pauline phrase in 1 Th 1* d8eX<pol Tiyairnne'voi. <mb
[tov] fltov, which in this exact form is not found else-
where in the NT (cf. in the LXX Sir 45 1 ■lyyairTip.evoi' iirb
(dirb N) 6eoii Kal avSpci-rnov), is well illustrated by a similar
aycnrr)
ayyapevco
use in connexion with Ptolemy on the Kosetta stone, OGIS
90 4 (B.C. 196) T| , y a ' n ' T ll« vou ii-irb toC 't'fla. Cf. a Munich
papyrus in Chrest. I. 109 12 (end of iii/B.c), where Wilcken
restores [IlToX«u.ai]os atuv<Spios T]-ya[irT||A€vos virb ttjs
I<ri8os]. It may be noted that in Mk io a Field (Notes,
p. 34) suggests the translation "caressed" for T)"y&irr|o-(v ,
comparing I'lut. Pericl. I : £e'vous Tivis iv 'Pup-n irXoutrious,
kuvuv TtKva Kal tti6t|ku>v tv tois k<SXttois irtpicptpovras Kal
dya-rraivTas {fondling) tSwv 6 Kaicrap . . . T|pwTT|a-€v il
iratS£a irap' avTois ov tCktovo-iv at y^^k*?* B. L.
< iildersleeve {Justin Martyr, p. 135) suggests that " the
larger use of [aYairdv] in Christian writers is perhaps due
to an avoidance of <piX«iv in the sense of ' kissing.'" He
says Xenophon made the two words absolute synonyms,
comparing Memorabilia ii. 7- 9 with 12 ; while he depre-
cates refinements in Jn 2t 16 ' 17 , since "the Evangelist
himself did not see the point, as Augustin notes (Civ. Dei
vii. 11)." This seems undeniable in Xenophon I.e.,
though in so severely simple a writer as Jn it is extremely
hard to reconcile ourselves to a meaningless use of synonyms,
where the point would seem to lie in the identity of the
word employed. Gildersleeve's remark that " aYairdv is a
colder word than <J>t\(iv and less intimate " will hold for
"profane" Greek ; but this is emphatically a case where the
needs of a new subject take up a rather colourless word and
indefinitely enrich it. In NT aYairdv is purged of all cold-
ness, and is deeper than cfuXciv, though the latter remains
more human. See R. II. Strachan's references and discus-
sion in Expos. VIII. vii. 263-7 (March 1914). A Christian
metrical epitaph (Calder6g - after midd. iv/A.D.) has d. with
infin. as in Class. Grk : vvv d-yair^s <rv ua6(iv tls «yw £e'vos
rj irdBtv rX8a.
ay dm].
Though it would be going too far to say that this import-
ant Biblical word was " born within the bosom of revealed
religion," it is remarkable that there have been only three
supposed instances of its use in "profane" Greek, two of
which are now read otherwise and the third is doubtful.
Deissmann originally cited P Par 49 s (B.C. 164-58) in this
connexion (Bibelstudicn, p. 80 f.) ; but in the linglish edition
(BS, p. 198 f.) he admitted that the restoration Tapax*|V must
be substituted. Next Hatch in_/i?Z xxvii. 2, p. 134 ff. cited
an inscription of the Imperial period, from Tefeny in Pisidia,
giving the mantic significance of various throws of the dice :
-nivi/i\. 8' eis d-ydl/TrnJv <rt 4>i.Xop.u.a8rj 5 'A<|>po8e£Tn. But
Prof. Deissmann now calls our attention to a Breslau disser-
tation by F. Heinevetter Wiirfel-und Biuhslabenorakel in
Grieehenland und Kleinasien (1912), where it seems to be
proved (p. 10) that cts dyaOciv must be read in the line we
have quoted. There remains only the citation (Cronert,
Lex. s.v.) of 81' d[Y]dirr|s t[vap]yois from the Herculaneum
papyri of Philodemus the Epicurean (i/B.c.J, with the note
" (sicher?)."
The history of this word is so crucial for the orientation
of the Biblical Greek vocabulary that we must pursue it in
some detail. Deissmann's argument from Thayer's Philonic
citation of d-ydm] is repeated in the English BS (p. 199)
without regard to Ramsay's criticism (ExpT ix. p. 568).
And Deissmann certainly seems justified in asserting that in
the Quod Deus immul. (p. 283 M = Cohn-Weridland, ed.
min., p. 69) Philo is not taking the word from the LXX,
unless Wisd 3° (love towards God) 6 18 (love of Wisdom) may
be taken as the models for his ennobled use of the word.
For in LXX it is used 14 times of sexual love (Jer 2"
figuratively), and twice in antithesis to pao-os : Sir 4S 11 N
is the only other occurrence besides those from Wisdom.
Aristeas (ii/i B.C.) has the word (§ 229) in the higher sense,
and may stand with the author of Wisdom as the earliest to
adapt it to this purpose. In its redemption from use as a
mere successor to the archaic ?pios. Alexandrian Jews of
i/B. c seem to have led the way. The fact that its use was
very restricted made it easier to annex for a special purpose.
Since the S<>ng of Songs (where it occurs 1 1 times) could
hardly be proved to have existed for the NT writers, there
were virtually no other associations before their minds ; and
the appropriation of dyatrdv and dydirri proceeded side by
side. As the record of its use in Aquila, Symmachus and
Theodotion shows (see HR), the word retained in inde-
pendent circles the connotations we find in Cant and Eccl,
and grew slightly more common. In late Christian papyri
we find it narrowed like our "charity": Cronert cites P
Gen I. 14' (iv/v a.d.) and P Lond 77 s8 (viii/A.D.) (=1.
p. 234). On the Christian use of 'A-ydirn as a proper name
see W. M. Ramsay C. and B., ii. p. 492 f.
It should finally be remarked that there is no reason for
postulating dYdiri) as the origin of a denominative aYairdu,
as Tqir| produces Tip.au, etc. ' A-ydirr] is in any case a back-
formation from the verb, replacing the older aYdirncris, and
originating doubtless in a restricted dialectic area. Cf. the
case of oikoSouti, q. v.
ayanrjTOQ.
For the use of this characteristic NT designation in the
Christian papyri, see for example the address of the much-
discussed letter of Psenosiris P Grenf II. 73 (late iii/A.D.)
(= Seleetions, p. 117), 'AiroXXwvi 7rpe<rP\tT€p(A) aYarrnTui
dScXcf>4J tv K(upila) xo-'p^v. So P Lond 417 1 (c. A.D. 346)
(=11. p. 299, Selections, p. 123), P Heid 6 7 (iv/A.D.) ( =
Selections, p. 125) at. The word is also found in a horoscope
of A.D. 20-50 addressed to a certain Tryphon — P Oxy II.
2j5 2 , Tpic(>uv hyairiri : he may of course have been a Jew —
see on the fern. Tpv<J>aiva below.
ayyapevco.
Ptolemaic examples of this interesting old Persian word
are P Petr II. 20 iv - 6 (B.C. 252) toC . . . Xtp-Pou . . .
dyyapcvGcvTos inrb <rov with reference to a "post boat," and
P Tebt I 5 182 ' 25 ' 2 (b.c. 118) where for the editors' eirapmiv
Wilcken (Archiv iii. p. 325) reads cyyapeveiv. From A.D.
42 add P Lond 1 171 (c) 2 = (III. p. 107) unSsvl ei-t'o-Tw
tvyapevcLV tous €ttI ttjs x"P as — a prefect's rescript. Cf
BGU I. 2l iu - 16 (a.d. 340) otvou tvYapias, and from the
insciiptions Syll 932 54 (beginning of iii/A.D.) dvYapeuiv
aveeriv with Uittenberger's note, " vehicula cursus publici
ponderosissima et lentissima, quae bubus vehebantur {cursus
clabularis Cod Theod. VI. 29, 5, I, VIII. 5, n), angari-
arum nomine utebantur." Herwerden Lex. cites a form
dvcvydptuTos = dvaYYaptvTos, from an inscr. which Mayser
(p. 56) refers to Arch. Zeit. 1890, p. 59. See further Zahn
Intr. i. p. 66, Deissmann BS p 86 f. , and Rostowzew
"Angariae" in A'lio vi. (1906) p. 249 ff. For the spelling
ayytiov
ayevTjs
with e. in Mk 15- 1 X* B* Deissmann (BS p. 182) compares
BGU I. 21 1 " 16 (a.d. 340— coeval with the MSS.) ev-yap'as.
The noun dyyapos appears in Greek as early as /Eschylus
Agam. C94 dyydpou irvpos, "the courier flame": it is
probably the Iranian cognate of &yy«\os. It survives in
vernacular MGr dyvapepevos, "put to compulsory labour"
(Thumb Handbook, p. 315). In his note on P Lond IV.
1376 1 (a.d. 711) the editor suggests that in the late Aphrodito
papyri &yyapevnf|s is used in the general sense of " foreman,"
" superintendent."
dyyelov
is found in P Tor I. I"- 6 (ii/B.c.) for the "casket" or
" chest " in which plaintiffs in the court of the Chrematistae,
or Greek judges of Egypt, were in the habit of placing their
petitions {Archiv iii. p. 26 ff). See also P Gen I. 74 s ff
(probably iii/A.D.) Sib epurrnOels exXapiv dvTi-ypacjjov Kai
paXuv els dyyiov o-<j>pd'yi[o-]ov : similarly in Syll 790 43
(i/B.C.) of oracular irivaKia, which are put els d-yyeiov and
sealed (KaTa<r<{>p<ryi<rd<r0u»a-av) with various officers' seals
In BGU I. 24S (ii/A. n.) a note is added on the margin —
Xpijo-ov Xapavoj dvyeiov, ds o Kdp.il'e' p.01 ^Xatov, where d. is
a jar for oil, as in Mt 25 1 : cf. P Oxy VII. 1070'° (iii/A.D.)
dvyeiui TjpLi^dw, P Hamb I. 23 34 (a.d. 569) fieo-Ta dyyia
TptaKovra, P Lond 1036 9 (vi/A.D.) (= III. p. 269) oivo(v)
dyylov p-e^a eV, P Leid W iiis d. u^Xitos peo-Tov.
The form ctyyos, which is found in the true text of Mt
13 48 , may be illustrated from Michel 1361 4 "' (Thasos, iv/B.c.)
4jv Se' tis €7PdX\T][t twv SovXwv Koirpov, ciio-Te] to ^wptov
eEvcu to dyyos toO dvaipepupe'vov tov Kfjiro[v] ktX. The
word is used of a cinerary urn (as iu Herod, i. 1 13) in C/G
3573-
ayyekia.
In the curious pamphlet on omens drawn from involuntary
twitchings, P Ryl I. 2S 161 (iv/a.d. ), we find crcpupLb]v Sefjibv
edv dXXT]Tcu, cVyyeXiav avTii o-up-aivi dirpocrSoKUTOv, "if
the right ankle quiver, it signifies that the person will
have unexpected news." The word is common in literature.
(LyyeloQ.
In Syll 512", a dialect inscr. of ii/B.c. from Calymna,
dyyeXoi are envoys whose names are given. The word is
used in the sense of "intermediary" (cf. Gal 3 1B ) in Syll
I22 26 (iv/B.C.) opocrcH 8]i* dyyeXXaiv. For the presumably
Christian " angel" inscriptions from Thera see Deissmann
LAE, p. 279 with accompanying facsimile, and the paper
" It is his Angel " (J. H. M.) in JTS 1902, p. 519 f. Add
(from Cionert) IG XII. iii. 933. In Archiv iii. p. 445, No. 67,
is published a Greek inscription from Assouan of the time of
M. Aurelius, which begins — MrydXn Ttixj) tou [6e]o[0 . . .
t]uv dv7EXwv Tfjs [l]epe£[as] : cf. also p. 451 No. 94 (time of
Diocletian), "Yirep evxfjs twv dvYe'Xwv 'Epecrnvol dve'6nKav
ktX. 01 dyyeXoi 8eoO. as in I Tim 5 21 , occurs in the ex-
tremely interesting Jewish inscription Syll 8[6 10 Kvpie o
irdvra e[<j>]opciv koA ol dvyeXoi BeoO. Dittenberger assigns it
to i/A. D. and yet apparently prefers to regard it as Christian :
there does not, however, seem to be anything distinctive of
Christianity — it is a Jewish prayer for vengeance upon un-
known murderers: see Deissmann LAE, p. 423ft*. It is
interesting to observe that the special meaning "angel" is
apparently a reversion to the oldest signification, for in
Homer the dyy^os ls often a messenger of the gods. The
two branches of the Aryan language-group diverge here. In
Vedic Indian the Angirasah are "higher beings intermediate
between gods and men," as Macdonell rather tentatively
concludes ( Vedic Mythology, 143). In Persian angara (? — see
on dyyapevw) is a human messenger. Perhaps both meanings
coexisted in the corner of the Indo-Germanic area to which
the word is restricted. See also Ilatzidakis on dyyeXos in
Site. Ber. d. IVien. Akad. 1913, 2.
ayyelXco.
For dyyeXXio^" proclaim," "summon to an office," see the
summons to celebrate the accession of Hadrian, P Giss I. 3 2fl -
(a.d. 117) ■fJKw (sc. <J?oif3os Beds) . . . dvaKTo Kcuvbv 'ASpia-
vbv dyyeXufv]: cf. P Flor I. 2*- 8 "- (a.d. 265) 6] dy-yeXels
dvTi[Xd]pnTai Tijs evxeipio-8e'o-r|S aviTui XP e ' as [* | ]'Y'-[ < ">sJ koA
-ttio-tws. It is hardly accidental that the woids quoted from
the Giessen papyrus form an iambic line : the document has
a strong literary flavour. 'AyyeXAw is one of those verbs
which became practically obsolete in the vernacular except
in their compounds. Nine of these are found in NT, while
the simplex only occurs in Jn 4" 1 ND, 20 18 }^*ABIX. Jn
is a writer who likes uncompounded verbs : see Camb. Bibl.
Essays, p. 492.
ayyoq,.
See s.v. dyyeiov.
ay eh].
The noun occurs twice in a farm account, P Lond 1 1 7 1
(B.C. 8) (=111. p. 177). For the adjective dyeXaios, see
Syll 5&7 209 (iv/B.C.) KepapiSes d-yeXaiai, with Diltenberger's
note.
dysrea?.6yrjX0Q.
" Nowhere found in prof, auth.," says Grimm, nor are we
able to supply the gap — which is not surprising ! It is a
good sample of a class of words which any author might coin
for a special purpose.
ayerriq.
'Ayev^s, as opposed to ei'yev'qs, is well illustrated by P
Oxy I. 33 v-5 (late ii/A.D ) where, in a dramatic interview
with the Emperor, in all probability M. Auielius — though
YVilcken (Cluest. I. p. 34 f.) decides for Commodus — a
certain Appianus, wiio had been condemned to death, ap-
peals to his nobility (ev-yeVeia) in such a way as to lend the
Emperor to retort — «^tjs oiv oti fyms a^eveis ecrpev ; For the
more general sense of " mean," " base," see the verso of the
illiterate P Oxy I. 79 s (not earlier than ii/A.D.), perhaps a
school composition (Edd.), p/n8ev Tamvov p.r|Se aytvis . . .
irpdi"r|S. In Syll S55 1 ' (a dialect inscr. from Delphi, record-
ing the "sale" of a slave to the god for freed >m — ii/B.c.)
el Se' Ti Mvao-ii (ihe slave) irdfloi d-yev^s iirdpxovo-a, Ta
KaTaXeupBeVra virb Mvacnis 'Ayno-ipovXas (the mistress)
!ccrTft) : here d*yevr]S must mean " childless," as in the similar
phrase in Syll 862", an inscr. of the same period, place and
subject. The word was used in this sense by fsaeus,
according to Harpocration.
ayia(o
4
ayvtrjua
dyid^w.
Clear evidence for the verb and noun outside bibl. and
eccl. writings appears to be wanting : cf. Anz Subsidia,
p. 374 f. The suffix -d£tiv was as active as our -fy in pro-
ducing new words, and the abstract -ao-p.ds accompanied it,
as -fication accompanies our verb. When therefore d-yios
was appropriated in Jewish circles to represent their special
idea of "holiness," it was natural that the factitive derivative
should he coined from it, as a technical term which would
be immediately understood by any Greek, even if he had
never met with the actual form. The series was the more
needed, as Greek religion had already the forms ay^u,
dyio-pos, aYia-Tcuw, dvio-Tr|pi.ov, etc., with their technical
meanings: the variant words with the added -a- answered
to them in function, but were free from pagan association.
ayioq.
The adjective is common as a title of the gods in the
inscriptions, e. g. OGIS 378' (a.d. 1S-9) 6tw dviw iu|no-Tw :
cf. id. 721 ' 6 8a8ouxos tuv d-yiwTdTwv 'EXtvo-lvi puo-TTjpiwv.
The superlative may be further illustrated (cf. Jude 20 ) from
the oldest recovered Christian letter P Amh I. 3(0;''' - 2f
(between a.d. 264 (265) and 282 (2S1)) tois ko.t o.[vtov
d'ViwJTdToi.s irppfeo-Tucri] : cf. Deissmann LAE, p 192 ff.
For tJ> dyiov as "temple" cf. OGIS 56™' (the Canopus
inscr. of Ptolemy III, B.C. 239) Ka6i8pvo-ai [». dyaXpa
Xpua-ovv 8ioAi8ovJ tv twi ayiui.
dyiozjjQ, uyicuavn].
'A-yid-rns, as a title, is found in the late P Giss I. 55 s
(vi/A. D.) addressed by one " papa " or " bishop " to another
— t]|iw8t|V . . . -ypdilKU irp[6]s tt|v o-fjv a-yidrnrfa]. For a
similar use of -f) d-yuoo-vvn, with reference to an «in<rKoiros,
see the Pelagia- Legenden (ed. TJsener) p. to 2 , cf. p. 8 11 .
On the "profane" warrant for ayiaxrwii, and the natural-
ness of coining (with itp(tlwo-vvn for model), see the remarks
on dva6wo-vvT| above.
dyy.u/.)/.
With the use of dyKaXi] in Lk 2 ,JS , cf. OGIS 56™ (Canopus
decree, B.C. 239) (tis) twv . . . Upt'wv irpbs tov o-ToXio-pbv
twv 8twv olVti cv Tais ayKaXtus. For the derived sense of
"bundle" [i.e. "armful") see P Lond 131 redo*" (a.d.
78-9) (=1. p. 1S3) Sterptvuv d-yKaXas. 1' Oxy VI. 935 18 ff -
(iii/A D.) rj ptTa<p[opd] twv dvKaXwv fcrrt tC8[t']ws iiirb toO
iraTpds, "the transport of the bundles will be performed
immediately by my father" (Edd.).
ayy.vga.
P Lond 1164 (/;)» (A.D. 212) (= III. p. 164) dvKvpcus
criSripais 8vo-l o-iv cnrd8ais o-i8r|pais (the two teeth of the
anchor), Syll sSS' 68 . ln (ii/B.c.) dyKupa o-tS-npd. For the
figurative sense, as Heb 6", cf. d. •yTJpojs, IG XII. vii.
1 23 P.
ayyu</ og.
In P Lond 193 verso " (ii/A.D.) (=11. p. 246) a borrower
pledges her KiTwv(a)dYva<jio(v) XtvKo(v), "new white shirt,"
for an advance of 11 drachmas. P Ilamb I. io 3 - (ii/A.D.)
has it in a list of garments that had been stolen, including
an abolla d-yvtupos ; P. M. Meyer renders " ungewalkt,
frisch vom Webstuhl, rudis," and gives some other references.
Plutarch 169C, 69iD, has dyvairros, "undressed, uncarded."
dyveia.
OGIS 56 32 (decree o^ Canopus, B.C. 239) ptTt'xtiv Si Kal
tous (k ttjs irtpiTTT|S (pvXrjs twv Evtp-ytTwv 6twv twv dyvtiwv
Kal twv dXXwv dirdvTwv twv tv tois itpois, id. 573® (i/A.D. )
twi 8t ironfjo-avTi go-Twi uyveLa, an inscription cut in the
rock near a temple in Cilicia. Cf. Syll 655* (a.d. 83), ptTd
itoXXtjs aYveias Kal vop.ip.ujv t8wv, and the celebrated Epi-
daurian inscription quoted under dyvds. P Par ^xrv 10
(B.C. 114) couples a'yvafwv] and Xeitoupyiwv following
[TJdipwv. BGU IV. I19S 12 (i/B.C. ) -irotovptvou d-yvr|as Kal
8u<rias. The verb is found BGU I. 149 (ii/iii a.d.), temple
accounts, including Kal Tats Kwp.ao-£ais twv 8twv (proces-
sions of images of the gods) tois d"YVtvouo-i. tK irtpiTpoiTf|S
(according to rota) itptvov 0w0 a uirtp dyvttas f|p.epwv \ e£
T|p€pi)o-iiov [so much]. A very similar entry appears in
BGU I. 1" (iii/A.D.).
In P Oxy V. 84O 8 , the fragment of an uncanonical gospel
composed before A.D. 200, we read that the Saviour brought
His disciples ets auTo to d"yvtvTT|piov Kal irtpitirdTti. tv ni
Upw, "into the very place of purification, and was walking
in the temple." For the verb dyvcvu see BGU IV. 1201*
(A.D. 2) Twv d*yvevdv[T]wv Upt'wv Siairtpaiupt'vwv irpbs Tas
XiTovpyeias Kal 8vo-fias twv 8twv, I' Tebt II. 29S 68 (a.d.
107-8) Uptia-i] I'a-ois d-yytvou[o-]i Ka8' Tjpt'pav (irupoO) 8,
" to officiating priests J art. of wheat daily" (Edd.).
dyvit,<a, dynojLiot;.
The verb occurs in the Leyden I'apyrus magica (ed. Diete-
rich) VI. 36 iroitjo-as pd8pov eirl T|-yvio-pt'vw Toirw. For the
subst. see Syll 879 l8f - (end of iii/B.c.) tov h\ YwaiKovdpov
tov iirb toO 8r|pou alpovpevov tois aYvio-pois ktX. Cf. Anz
Sitbsldia, p. 2S3.
dyroEW.
A good parallel to the Pauline phrase I Th 4 13 oi Be'Xoptv
hi vpds dYVOfiv occurs in P Tebt II. 314 3 (ii/A.D.) mo-Tewo
o-e pi 5 ] d-yvoeiv, which also illustrates the use with the nega-
tive in 2 Cor 2 11 . The construction in P Tebt I. 43" (B.C.
118) i<J>' T|pwv tv tio-iv t|7voi)kotwv may help the difficult
2 Pet 2 l= tv ols d-yvoovo-iv pXao-<pT|povvTts. The suggestion
of wilful ignorance (see d-yvoia) appears in P Oxy IX. 1188 6
(A.D. 13) o-Toxa(o-dpcvos)T°v pr|8(Jv) aYvor|(8iivat) p.T)St irpbs
\a(pi.v) olKovopijeiiivai), " making it your aim that nothing
be concealed or done by favour " (Edd). For d-yvotiv of a
person, cf. P Giss I 69* (a.d. 11S-9) Xaipr|p.ova tov
dvaSiSdvTa to tiri.o-Td[Xi.]ov toOto ouk dyvotls, dStX<pt.
dyvurifia.
The royal decree of Euergetes II. and the two Cleopatras,
P Tebt I. 5 3 (B c 118), proclaims an amnesty for all their
subjects for dyvotjpdTwv dpapTr|p[dT]»v [tjvKXripaTwv
KaTa-yvwo-paTwv (see note), where the difference between the
first two words is brought out by the editors' rendering,
"errors," "crimes" : cf. Archiv ii. p. 483 ff. An inscrip-
tion from Egypt, OGIS Il6 2 (ii/B.c), has oTjyyvw[piiv . . .]
av -yfyovdo-iv aYvor|p.a[o-iv . . .] in a broken context, but
ayvoia
ayopa
the meaning seems clear. The combination quoted above
from P Tebt I. 5 apparently recurs in BCU IV. itSs'
(i/B.C.) dvvonujdTwv d|iapTT|u.dTu;i' KaTaYvaja-ptaTwLv . • .Jy
q-Keireo-TiKaiv ai.Tt.wv iraoriov ktX. Similarly in P Par 63 xlli ' 2
one of the Ptolemies writes diroXeXnKoTcs irdvTas tous
«vt<r^^u,e'vous 'iv tlctlv d*yvor|u.ao-i.v ^ duapTT|u.ao-ii' ^ws ttjs
18 tou «-irei<j>. (On evt'xco-flai iv see Prole*, p. 61 f.). The
Seleucid Demetrius uses a like combination in I Mace 13 39 ;
and it is further found in Tob 3 3 , and Sir 23 2 (cited by
Thayer). 'A-yvdrjaa is accordingly marked by this associa-
tion as meaning an offence of some kind, and " error" is its
natural equivalent : so in Heb 9 7 .
ayvoia.
The connotation of wilful blindness, as in Eph 4 1S , is found
in P Tebt I. 24** (B.C. 117), where an official reports the
misconduct of certain persons whose plans he had frustrated,
so that Xi']-yovres ttjs d-yvoias they left the district. The
writer had dvoias first, and then added y above the line.
In the ordinary sense of inadvertence it is common : e. g.
BGU IV. 1114 9 (B.C. S-7) -ys'-yovev Se ko.t' d-yvoiav 4?
to avTou Kolvtou KaiKiXiou Kda-Topos dvou.a. With a
gen. the same phrase occurs in P Oxy VI. 923 s (ii/iii
A.I'.) €ircl kqt 6Vyvoiav T "V <j>povtl8uv avruv Tjpvdo-aTo, id.
I. 78^ ff ' (iii/A.D.) IV oiv [it] S6£to o-uv0eV9a.L tt] toii irpaY-
jiaTtKov dyvota e-mSiSuui tol p\pX(8ia ktX. The simple dat.
appears with same sense in P Flor II. 132 s (iii/A.D.) SXe[£]av
■n-€TroiT]K£vai TauTa dyvota. For Kara d-yvoiav, as in Ac 3",
see 1' Oxy II. 237™" M (a.d. 1S6) I'va 01 o-vvaXXdo-o-ovTes
(i^) KaT d-yvoiav €V€8pevovrai, "in order that persons enter-
ing into agreements may not be defrauded through ignorance"
(Edd.).
ayvog.
In its narrower sense we may compare a psephism from
Assos, dated A.D. 37, Syll 364" ti\jv iraTpiov d-yv^v LTapOtvoi/
(cf. 2 Cor II 2 ), i. e. Athena Polias, as Dittenberger notes —
the "Blessed Virgin" of Greek religion: cf. Preisigke 24S1
(i/A.D.) 'IovXia d-yvrj, irav Ky, €u\|ruxi.. It is applied to
holy places in P Tebt II. 616 (ii/A.D.), a letter from a
•n*po(j)T)TT]S, — [8]ti ^£o-[tl] irdo-i. iv d*yvois tottols "ycWo"0ai.
For the ceremonial use of d. see Prieue 205, elo-ivai ti-s
t[6] Upbv d"yvbv «[v] tcrOfjTi XruK[fji], an inscription at the
entrance to a Upbs oIkos. Rouffiac {Iiecherchis, p. 62), who
cites the passage, aptly recalls the inscription of the temple
of Epidaurus mentioned by Clement Alex. {.Strom. V. I. 13,
3) to illustrate the transition from the ritual to the moral
sense —
d-yvbv XP^I vtjoio 6vw8eos evrbs tdvra
£u.p.€vai* d"YV£LT] 8* co-tI <f)pov€tv 80-ia.
{Also in Porphyry de abst. ii. 19, ap. Syll ii. p. 267.) There
is also a noteworthy usage in the Chian dialectic inscr.,
Syll 570 8 (iv/B.C.) [b L]8u)v KaTtiirdTw irp[bs] tos Pao-iXt'as
d'Y[viis] irpbs to 8eo, "give information ... if he would be
blameless before the God." An interesting example of the
adj. occurs in P Oxy I. 41-"- (the report of a public meeting,
iii/iv A.D.), where at a popular demonstration in honour of
the prytanis the people are described as shouting — d*yvol
TrtoTol trwSiKoi, dYVOt mo-Tol o"v[vlT|['yopo]i, ts upas irdo-i
toCs t?)v irdXee <JhXovo-iv, " True and upright advocates, true
and upright assessors ! Hurrah for all who love the city ! "
(Edd.). 'Avvois in the sense of Phil I 1 ', "honestly," is
common in honorific inscriptions, as OG/S 48 5 13 (Magnesia,
Roman age) Tas Xovrrds hi <piXoT€ip.ias TeXida-avTa aYvuis
Kal due'u.iTTws, ib. 524 s (Thyatira, do.) dvopavou-ija-avTa
TCTpdp.r|vov d-yvws : so as early as Pindar [01. iii. 37).
The adjective and its derivatives may accordingly take a
wide meaning, as wide as our pure in the ethical sense. But
a starting-point must not be overlooked : cf. the Avestan
yasna "ritual," Sanskrit yaj, A v. yaz "to worship," show-
ing that it originally denoted "in a condition prepared for
worship." The uses noted under dyveia and in this article
show that this meaning persisted ; and it is not out of sight
in NT times. In pagan technical language it definitely con-
noted twofold abstinence, as a necessary condition of entrance
into a temple. The definition of Heyschius gives us the
condition ki its oldest form: "d-yvcvciv Ka9ap€v€LV a7rd T€
d:ppoSto-iuv Kal d-irb v€Kpov."
ayror)];.
1G IV. 598 15 (Argos, ii/A.D.) SiKaioo-uvns ivtxtv Kal
dYvo-rnTos (cited by Grimm).
ayvcoaia.
BGU II. 614 22 (A.D. 217), W oiv \ii\ d-yvuo-fa if. P Ha-
wara (Anhiv v. p. 3S3) 69" (i/ii A.D.) Etc dvto-9t)o-Cav in
dyvMo-iav aiTido-Oioi. The latter instance has the suggestion
of disgraceful ignorance which attaches to both the NT
occurrences.
ayvcooTog.
Deissmann [St Paul, p. 261 ff.) supplies an interesting
parallel to the Greek inscription which St Paul lead on an
altar at Athens, Ac 17' 23 d^viSo-™ (Jew, from a votive inscrip-
tion, probably of ii/A.D., on an altar discovered at Pergamon
in 1909. The inscription is mutilated, but may probably be
restored as follows —
0eots dyv[wo-TOLSJ
KairiTu[v]
8aSouxo[s].
"To unknown gods Capito torchbearer." See also P Giss
I. 3 2f - (a.d. 117) TJKio <roi, u> 8fju.[t], o£k &yvwo-tos '^oijSos
fleos, where the description of ^ol^os as ouk d-yvuo-Tos may
be due, as the editor suggests, to the fact that he was the
god of the special distiict in question. Cf. also BGU II.
590 6 (a.d. 177-S), where ■yEvjou.svuv d-yviio-Tuv t|u.€iv refers
to two (divine !) Caesars, Commodus and his great father.
" Agnostos Theos " is the title of an elaborate monograph
by E. Norden (Leipzig, 1913), in which he makes the
Areopagus speech in Ac 17 the starting-point for a series of
discussions on the history of the forms of religious speech.
ayogd.
The ordinary meaning "market" does not need illustrat-
ing. That bankers were to be found there may be seen in
BGU III. 9S6 5 (Hadrian's reign) 8id ttjs 'A . . . to«
ayopa(
CO
6
aypos
Qtoytirovo\s Tp]airt'(r,T]s) dyopds. It denotes "provisions,"
"supplies," in P Petr II. 13 (17) 6 (n.c. 258-3), and id.
15 (2)" (B.C. 241-39) [t]^|v yivoptv^v dyopdv els . . . " pro-
visions up to a certain amount." Cf. P Amh II. 29 11 (c. B.C.
250) fj tl tlv](S dXXai dyopal crwTdo-[o-ovTai, ns restored by
Wilcken, Archiv \\. p. 119. In an important article on the
system of the comientus, or official circuit of the Prefect in
Roman Egypt (Archiv iv. p. 366 ff. ), Wilcken states that
dyopd is often used = forum in its more pregnant sense of a
judicial assembly (cf. OGIS 517 note 7). So in BGU III.
888* (a.d. 160) we find a man described as vouoypdifios
dyopds.
dyoqd^to.
The verb (MGr ~ " buy ") is common in deeds of sale, e. g.
P LondSS2 !1 (B.C. 101) (= III. p. I4)fjv T|y<ipacrsv Trapd 0.,
id. 120S 10 (B.C. 97) (= III. p. 19). It is used of the purchase
of slaves in OGIS 33s 23 (the will of Attalus III. — B.C. 133) :
cf. 1 Cor 6 :0 , 7 23 Tip.fjs T|'y P°- (r ^ T l TS (Deissmann LAE,
p. 328). So P Oxy VIII. 1 149 s ff . (ii/A.D.) d[-yo]pdo-ai
irapd Tacrap[a]irt»vos ov 'i\(i SovXov Eapair£wva, " to buy
froni Tasarapion her slave Sarapion," al. Both the verb
and the corresponding substantive are found in P Oxy II.
298"- 48 , a long letter by a tax-collector of i/A.D., o-Taxf|pas
irop4)ij[p]as dydpao-ov . . . 4dv «tipr|S dy[o]pao-T^|v tov
pip[ovs] ttjs oiKias. For dyopao-Tos, see also P Petr II.
20 ii. s, » (u.c. 252) tov dyopao-Tov = "(wheat) for sale," and
P Tebt I. 30 11 (a.d. 123) ( = Selections, p. 78) dyopao-Tu,v
irapd 0evTT€T«(rovx9« . . . oIkiclv, " the house as purchased
from Thenpelesuchus," at. 'Ayopdl^tv irapd is illustrated
above (P Lond 1208 10 , P Oxy I149 5 , etc.): ford, dird cf.
P Flor II. 17s 11 (A.D. 255) 8t|Xoi (for 8t|Xov) dirb tivos
Wktovos T)yopdo-87i. For the gen. of price cf. P Par 59 s ( —
Witkowski Ep[ % , p. 75 — B.C. 60) tovtwv (sc. I talent 140
drachmae) rjywpaKa o-ltov dp TaBas) p (8paxp-wv) \X ktX.
ayogaiog.
Prof. Lake {Earlier Epistles of St. Paul, p. 69 n 1 ) regards
d-yopcu wv in Ac 1 7 5 as " agitators," in view of Plutarch Aemil.
Paul. 3S, dvOpwirous dyevvtis Kal Se8ovX€vKOTas, dyopatovs
84 Kal Svvaue'vovs 6\\ov a-vvayaysiv, a neat double parallel.
In Syll S53 B3 (ii/B.c.) it is used of " merchants," " dealers."
The grammarian Amnionius (iv/A.D.) would distinguish
dyopaios - iv dyopq. Tipwuevos from dyopaios - iv dyopa.
TtOpapjitvos : Cronert remarks that the MSS. vary. For the
special use seen in Ac I9 3fi , dyopaioi dyovTai Kal dv8viraToC
clo-iv, Wilcken (Archiv iv. /.<-. under dyopd) ran only cite
from the papyri P Oxy III. 47 1 126 (an advocate's speech,
ii/A.D ) [tu] tou . [ ] dyopaiov KpiTTipfta, where it is
derived from dyopd = forum. (He quotes a striking parallel
to the whole phrase of Ac I.e. from P Flor I. 61" (A.D.
86-8) 8irov 8iaXoyi.o-u.ol Kal Tiytpoves irapa-yevdpevoi.) In
OGIS 484 60 (ii/A.D.), however, an imperial rescript addressed
to the Pergamenes, we find Tais dyopaiens iriirpao-Kop.(vu>v :
unfortunately there are gaps on each side, but the gender
shows that Tjulpai is understood, denoting in this connexion
"market days." See also Ramsay's notes on the dyopaCa
(o-vvo8os), conventus iuridictis, at Apamea, C. and B. nos.
294, 295 (ii. p. 461, also p. 428) : also Cagnat IV. 790 and
note.
ayQafi/Liazog.
'A. is of constant occurrence in the formula used by one
person signing a deed or letter on behalf of another who
cannot write — JypaiJ/a iire'p tivos dypapudTov, e. g. BGU I.
Il8"-", id. 152 6 (both ii/A.D): cf. P Oxy II. 275"
(A.D. 66) (= Selections p. 58) ZanXos . . . fypaij/a iiTrip
avTov (i^i iSotos "ypappaTa. The great frequency of dypdp.-
ua-ros, invariably in this sense, suggests that the sneer in
Ac 4 13 is intended to picture the Apostles as "illiterate,"
and not merely "unversed in the learning of the Jewish
schools" (Grimm). For the place which dictation had in
the composition of the NT writings, see Milligan NT
Documents, pp. 21 ff., 241 ff.
dygevco.
In the literal sense this verb occurs in P Louvre 10632
(= Chrest. I. 167 15 , B.C. 131) tdvrfjs Tapaxujs o]t
dXicis Sw^Gukti dypcveiv tov [airrbv Tpd-rrov, ov Kal] irpoTtpov
ei6[l]o-|xevoi i[v] ToiroLs [Vjjo-av, and P Oxy I. I22 fl (iii/iv A.D.)
T|p€i[s] 8« dypevEiv tuiv 8rjp£u>v 8vvd[p.6]8a ov84 feV, "and we
cannot catch a single animal" (Edd. ).
dyr>t£?,aiog.
In view of Sir W. M. Ramsay's recent discussion of the
meaning of d. in Rom II 1 ' (see Pauline Studies, p. 219 ff. ),
the occurrence of the adjective in Syll 540 189 (ii/B.c.) may be
noted — Kv(3ous KaTao-Keu[ao-due]vos £vXa>v jjripwv dypuXatvuu'.
ayQiog.
P Tebt II. 612 (i/ii a.d.) 8if|pas dypt>v : cf. BGU IV.
1123* (time of Augustus) f| txBvas i) dypias f\ fjvXftas. The
adjective is used of a "malignant" sore or wound in Syll
S02 114 (iii/B.C. ) irrrb tov dypiov <!Xk€0S 8eivws ScaKtip, tv]os :
id. S06 6 (Roman age).
dygog.
This old and once common word is unexpectedly rare in
papyri. P Strass I. 52 s |14 l (a.d. 151) concerns 2f arourae of
" catoecic land," ds Kal 7rapa[Swcr€i t| ScSavio-pje'vrj KaT*
d-ypbv o-ir[opt]pas, "will transfer these as they lie in good
condition for sowing," as the edd. render the same formula
in P Ryl II. 164 5 (A.D. 171): Preisigke, "in einem land-
wirtschaftlich brauchbaren Zustande, saatfahig." The same
connotation of " agricultural land" appear in a few instances
we can quote. P Amh II. 68" (i/A. I>.) Ttjs vwsl KaT d-ypbv
BciopCas. Id. I34 5 (ii/A. D. ) 6vTa cvdypui peTa twv 6p€ppaTwv,
" in the fields with the cattle " ; and as late as iv/A.D., id. 143*
6 yap dypbs 'Ap£ov e4i)X8(v els OTr[o]pdv. In P Oxy III.
5o6* 2 (a.d. 143) diroYpdtbeo-Sat Ttva eirl twv dypcov, "register
any one as owning those lands " : tirl tov dypov has apparently
been erased. //'. VI. 967 (ii/A.D.) KaXiis 84 iroiT|o-tis tirio-Tti-
Xao-a els dypbv dp^ao-Oai Tiiv «ts tovs dp-ircXtovas iroTLO"pd>v.
P Eleph 13 6 (B.C. 223-2), irtpl 8{ tov olvapiov IIpa|i.d8T)S
oiliru €to-eXr|Xv8ev «| dypov : this resembles the air' dypov
("from field labour " probably) in Mk 15 21 . Apart from one
Byzantine document, the two instances quoted are the only
occurrences of dypos in P Oxy I.-X., and in the indices to
P Fay, P I lib, P Tebt, P Grenf and the Revenue Law it
never appears at all, nor in vols. III. and IV. of BGU. It is
aypvirvto)
ay to
not worth while to present the scattered instances that are
found in some other collections. Cronert's remark that
(Typos is obsolete in MGr, except in Cyprian, having been
progressively supplanted by x^P°* an ^ X w P^ ov ' ^ a " s ml ° ' me
with its relative infrequency in the papyri. It is, however,
very common throughout the LXX. and in the Synoptic
Gospels (Mt 16, Mk 8, Lk 9). In Acts it only comes once,
and it may be significant that Luke has \™P a (Lie I2 ' S > 2 ' 21 )
or x u p'ov (Ac I 18f -, 4", 5 s ' 8 , 28') where d-ypds might have
been expected. So also Jn 4 :,s , 4 5 , Jas 5*. It is difficult to
draw a clear inference, but it looks as if for some reason
dypds was a favourite word with translators from Hebrew or
Aramaic. We shall meet with other words, rare or com-
paratively rare in vernacular documents, which have secured
a good deal of space in bibl. concordances in this way.
ayQvnvEto.
P Giss I. 19' (early ii/A.D.) crwjex^s dypuTrvoCo-a vuktos
TJ[ptpas]. P Ryl II. 62* (iii/A.D.) d-ypuirvciTai. Kal KoXd-
£cTai. For the construction with cm (as in Prov 8 34 , Job
2I 3 *), see the Septuagint Memorial from Adrumetum of
iii/A.D., cited by Deissmann BS, p. 275, 1. 6f. , dypv!rvo[Cv]Ta
4irl i-p <|>iX£a aviT-tis ktX. Cf. I' Giss I. 67 s (ii/.\.D.) ots
d<fm\w tTrvTeTaYu.c'[vws (/. -Tap.-) cirja-ypvn-vdv.
aygvnna.
This word, in NT only 2 Cor 6 5 , 1 1 2? , is found in Syll 803 60
(iii/B.c.) oStos dvptiirvCais o-vvexdpcvos 8id Top irdvov Tas
Ke<|>aXd[s] — a passage which also throws light on the NT
usage of o-we'xopai, e.g. Mt 4 21 voVois Kal pacrdvois cmvf-
Xope'vovs. For the adverb of the primary d-ypvirvos, see
OGJS 194*' (i/B.C.) a[-yp]i!irvu;s • . [6<p]povTicrev.
dyvid.
This word, very common in papyri, is claimed for NT
vocabulary by an acute conjecture of Mr A. Pallis {A few
Notes on St Mark and St Matthew, based chiefly on Modern
Greek, Liverpool, 1903, p. 12). In Mk 6 66 4v d-yopais
appears as ev irXaTciais in D 565 700 ; and the Old Syriac,
Latin and Gothic versions have "streets," which is pre-
ferable in sense. Pallis suggests that hi dymais was the
original, from which by a very slight corruption came dyopais
in the Greek MSS, and by paraphrase irXaTei'ais in D and
its fellows. In Oxyrhynchus papyri iv dyw.a is a recurrent
legal formula, describing documents drawn up "in the
street": see Grenfell and Hunt, P Oxy IV. p. 202, and
Mitteis in Mitteis-Wilcken Papyruskunde, II. i. p. 61 n*.
ayco.
The spread (mostly in the compounds) of the late and
vulgar sigmatic aor. act. is well seen in uneducated writers of
papyri. Thus P Grenf II. 44 11 (a.d. ioi)andBGU H.607 16
(A.D. 163) KttTrjgav, BGU I. Si 10 (a.d. 189) KaT^apev,
P Ryl I. 27 s5 (iii/A.D.) <rwd|as P Hawara 312 4 (ii/A D.) (in
Archiv v. p. 393) o|ai, P Giss I. 27" (ii/A.D. ) a£u : cf. P Tebt
I. 22 16 8id|r|0-8£ (B.C. 112). Thackeray Gr. p. 233 gives
LXX evidence ; Cronert Mem. Here., p. 232 n 2 has pas-
sages from late papyri, together with a£ioo-i.v from Hercu-
laneum (i/A.D.). Cf. also 2 Pet 2 6 , Ac 14" D, and below.
W. G. Rutherford New Phrvnichus, p. 217 f., shows that
T|^dfiT|v is Homeric, and survives in Herodotus and early
Attic. Whether its appearance in (mostly illiterate) papyri
is due to survival in dialects, especially Ionic, or to inde-
pendent recoinage of a very obvious type, need not be
discussed here. The importance of the form for the NT
was emphasized by Moulton in Camb. Bibl. Essays, p. 485
(1909), (cf. Einleitung, p. 84). In Lk 3" N a reads o-uvdgai,
as do all authorities in 13 s * (tiruruvdtai). We may be quite
sure that Luke never emended the normal strong aorist into
this colloquial, if not uneducated form. It was therefore in
Q, and Mt 3 12 , 23" represent emendations — one to the
future, which appeared in the last clause of the verse
(KaTaxaio-ei), the other to the "correct" infinitive emo-uv-
a-yayctv : the latter emendation figures in all MSS. except
X a in Lk 3 1 ', The point has important results, when set
among others of like nature, in the discussion of the
synoptic problem : see Expos. VII. vii. p. 413. The active
perfect of tvyw does not appear in NT ; but we may note
that dyrj-yoxa (Tobit I2 3 ) can be quoted from OG/S
2I9 16 (iii/B.c), 267 12 (ii/B.c). There are many varieties
here: -a-y«'u>xa P Tebt I. 5 198 (B.C. IiS) and Letronne 84
(i/B.C.) ; d-yeioxa (or cpd.) P Tebt I. 19 6 (B.C. 1 14), P
Par 15" (B.C. 120), P Ryl II. 67* (ii/B.c), P Oxy II. 283"
(a.d. 45), P Leid B* (ii/B.C.) ; -d-ytoxa P Tebt I. 124
(<-. B.C. 118). We have not attempted to make this list
exhaustive.
For oVyco in the sense of "fetch," "carry away," see
P Oxy IV. 742' (B.C. 2), where instructions are given to
deposit certain bundles of reeds in a safe place i'va tt}
dvapdcrci aiTas d|u>uev. Wilcken's proposal [ap. Witkowski
Epp.*, p. 128) that d£upcv should be assigned to dyvupi
seems to us improbable. For the construction with p€Ta
(2 Tim 4 11 ) cf. P Petr II. 32 {2a) 13 dywv pe8' aiToO. For
" bring before" a court of justice, as Mt to 18 , Ac 1S 12 , cf.
BGU I. 22 34 ff . (a.d. 114) (= Selections, p. 76) 8lo d£iu
aKdfjvai toiis evKaXoupc'vous 4irl o-c irpbs 84ovo-(av) tire'£o8ov,
— a petition to the Strategus. So also P. Tebt II. 33I 18 *-
(c. a.d. 131) d|iw dx6i}vai avTovs t-rrl a-4 : the constr. with
lirC is regular, as in NT. Note P Oxy X. 1279" (a.d. 139)
ptTa 8c ttjv ircvTacTtav ovk dx8r|o-opai. cis tt)V pio-8u>o-iv
" I shall not be forced to take the lease " (Edd.). "A-yciv
for "keeping," "holding" a special day or festival (as
Tob II 1 *: cf. Ac 19 38 d-yopatoi dyovTai — see s.v. d-yo-
paios) appears in OG1S 456 10 KaTayycXcis twv 7rpwTwv
d(x)8 T l "o[p4vwv dytovwv], "heralds of the first games
that shall be held." So with c[viavo-£as e]o[p]Tas in
OG/S in 26 ; POxy VII. 1025 17 (iii/A.D.) pass, with 8eu>p£ai ;
P Giss I. 27* (ii/A.D.) o-T€<f>aviioJ>opiav &£w. Mure generally
we have <r\o\ty d-yeiv in P Tebt II. 315 1 ' (ii/A.D.), and
dvovTos Ta KaT* ^[to]s "yecopyiKa cpya in P Ryl II. 154 20
(a.d. 66). Somewhere under this heading will come Lk 24 21
Tp(TT|V TavTTjv T]pe'pav dyet, where if the verb is not im-
personal, 6 Tuo-oCs might be supplied as subject. The
intransitive dveiv may be seen in the meaning "lead," of
a road or canal, as P Petr I. 22 (2) ; and a rather simi-
lar intransitive use occurs in an Egyptian inscr. of
Augustus (Preisigke 401, A.D. IO-l) who records that he
■n-oTap[bv] . . . ^Yavev . . . pc'ovTa 81' iiXns tt)s irdXcws :
in the Latin equivalent flwnen . . . induxil. "A-yupcv
(as in Jn 14 81 ) survives in MGr fipc, "go" (Thumb).
oycoyi]
a8e\(f)6?
aywyiq.
The figurative sense of dywyf], as in 2 Tim. 3 10 , may be
paralleled from P Par 6l nf ' (B.C. 156) iravTO. «a"rlv dXXoTpia
tt)S re T)p.u>v dyu>-yf|s, P Tebl I. 24" (B.C. 117) ii.[o]x8r|pdv
dyioyr|v. Cf. OGIS 223 15 (iii/B.C.) <t>aiv€o-8e -yap Ka8dXov
a*yto-yTJL TaijTt] xpfj<r8ai, and ib. 474® (i/A.D.) Std [ttjv ko-
(rp.twTj.T^v atTi",s] dya>yT|v with Dittenberger's note. Ag 1
example is also afforded by Magn 164 3 (i/ii a.d.) i|0€i
Kal dywyrj koo-iiiov. As action-noun to ayeiv, it means
"freightage" in Syll 5S7" (B.C. 329-S, Attic) ttjs to(ii"|S
twv Xi8cov Kal ttjs dytoyris Kal ttjs 0€<r€ws. Hence " loa<l,
"freight," cf Wilcken Os/r. ii. 707 (I'tol.) dx>Jpou dyw(yi|v)
tva. (sic), ib. 1 K)S els Tas Kaiuivous d-yu>(yac) (jr. dxijpov) :
so P Oxy IX. 1197 10 (a. n. 211), P Lond n64(/;) T : ""'' '-'«
(ad. 212) (= III. p. 164 f). 'Ayoyty iroieio-flat = " carry
off," "arrest," is found in P Tebt I. 39-'- (B.C. 114) and ib.
48--'- (c. B.C. 113), and in I' Fay I2 31 (c. B.C. 103) the
substantive occurs in the sense of "abduction." For d. as
a legal term see P Lond < 1 s 1 4 (a D. 249) (= III. p. 221)
ouoXoyto p.T|8«fj.£av dywyTjv tx av naTa u.rj8€va Tp[dir]ov irpds
<rt, and cf. Archiv iv. p. 466.
aycov.
The ethical meaning of dyiiv is requent in late Greek, e. g.
P Flor I. 36 26 (iv/\.n ) T[o]i''7repi.i);uxT)sd'ycirv]a. In Col 2 1 ,
however, Field (Notes, p. 195) prefers to think of outward,
rather than of inward, conflict, and compares Pint. Vit. Flam.
XVI. irAdo-Tov 8' dywva Kat ttovov avTai Trapeixov at irgpl
XaXxiScW 8€T|o-(is irpds tov Mdviov, where Langhorne trans-
lates, "but he had much greater difficulties to combat, when
he applied to Manius in behalf of the Chalcidians." In a
petition of B.C. 5, BGU IV. I139 17 , we find 81b d£iovuiv [o-«]
tov TrdvTtov o"«Tf|pa Kal dvTiXif]u.TrTopa vir^p oTrXd'yxvou tov
a-ya>va 7roLoiju.€VOL to compel restitution of a stolen daughter.
For the literal meaning, see Syll 524 where various Tuiv tc
TraiSwv Kal twv 4(J>t)Pw[v] . . . dyuives in reading, music, etc.,
are enumerated; BGI' IV. 1074 16 (iii/A.D.) of great games
at Oxyrhynchus, etc., etc.
ay con a.
P Tebt II. 423 13 '■ (early iii/A.D.) lis els dywvtav p.€ yevt'o-eai
iv Tiji irdpovTi, "so I am at present very anxious ' (Edd.).
The corresponding verb is common with the meaning "to
be distressed," " to fear." Thus P Petr II. 1 1 (1) tvo «L8wu.«v
Ivolsel Kal (i^| dyu>viui(i«v, " that we may know what you are
about, and we may not be anxious" (Ed.) ; ib. III. 53 (/) 15f *
oi yap cos £tuxcv dycoviwatv, "for we are in a state of
no ordinary anxiety" (Edd.); P Oxy IV. 744 4 (B.C. 1)
(= Selections, p. 32), p.r| dywvujs, "do not worry"; ib. 11
4pci)T(o trt ovv I'va u.^| dytovido-T|S, " I urge you therefore not
to worry." An almost contemporary instance is afforded by
BGU IV. 1078 5 (a.m. 39) frri dvioviu irepl ulluv : of a later
date are P Giss I. 17 6 ' 12 (time of Hadrian), ib. 19 s luydXius
dyoivuoo-a irept' crou, PSI 94 16 (ii/A.D.) p.r| dvuu-ia 8e irtpl
twv tu.aTLtuv. The verb is found twice in the apocryphal
Gospel of Peter 5< 'f|"ywvtaiv atj ttotc 6 fjXios e8v, and
10 dywvitovTts u-eydXios Kal Xt'yovTcs 'Aat|8u>s vibs rjv Scov.
On the translation of dyuvCa in Lk 22" see a note by
MofTalt in Exp. VIII. vii. p. 91 If.
dycovi£o[iai
is very common in the inscriptions, e. g. Syll 213 33
(iii/B.C.) dy«vi£bu.evos inrep ttjs koivt|s a-toTTjpias, where the
reference is to warfare. So ib. 163 18 (B.C. 31S-7) Trp]oaXeTo
TcXeuTfjcrai v-rrb twv evaVTiwv dy[wvi£dluv]os vircp ttjs Sr|U.o-
KpaTias : ib. 199 7 (iii/B.C. ) and 19S 19 (B.C. 2S1) d-yi^vi.!;du.Evos
i)Tr[*p avToxi], etc. Cf. an Athenian inscription of B.C.
26S-6, Syll 214 10 , tiretSr^ irpoTepou. p.€v *A8r)vatoi Kal
AaK€8aiu.6vioi Kal ou o-vuuaxoi 01 tKarepcov tptXiav Kal
0-nu.u.axtav Koivrjv TroLr|o-dixtvot irp^s eaiiToiis iroXXoiis Kal
KaXoiis dywvas Tj-yuivCcravTO u.€t dX\-r|Xa>v irpbs tous Kara-
8onXoCo-8ai. Tas irdXeis ttrix«poivTas. The phrase here
hardly differs from 2 Tim 4', and when taken along with
the preceding inscription makes it decidedly less clear that
the figure there is drawn from the games, as Deis-mann
thinks (LAE. p. 312), illustrating the pass'ge from a ii/A.D.
inscription from the theatre at Ephesus — Trvuivuj-aTo dyiivas
Tpels, to-T(<}>8r| 8vu (Greek Inscriptions in the British Museum
III. 604). For the rare use of d. with an inf. as in Lk 13-' 1
d-y<ovi'?(cr8i cicrtXSuv, Field (Notes, p. 66) compares Diod.
Sic. X., p. 25, ed. Bip. : aio-Te 6 uej> iraTr[p e£io"raa-8ai tt)s
oX-ns dpx<is Trvwvt£sTo Tai -n-aiSi. The verb is MGr.
dddtTiavog.
This NT dir. «lp. (1 Cor o'') is found in Michel 1006- 1
(Teos, ii/B.C.) dSu-iravov tt^v crup-uopLav KaQicrTavciv : cf.
Priene m 133 (end of i/B.c).
adelcp-q.
P Oxy IV. 744' (B.C. 1) (= Selections, p. 32). T\ap£-
wva (/.-cov) "AXltl ttji dStXfJifjL irXeto-Ta xatpetv, " Hilarion to
Alis, his sister, heartiest greetings," Alis being doubtless wife
as well as sister, by a not uncommon Egyptian practice.
It figured in Egyptian religion : cf. P Oxy VI. SS6 7 (iii/A.D.)
T] 'Io-ts £r|Tov<ra taxJTTJs tov dSeX^bv K€ dv8pa"0o-ipcLV. Cf.
for this an Egyptian mscr. of the reign of Augustus, Archiv
v. p. i64'A[p]T€u,t8ujpos 'AvovpaTos Kal f(yvvT) dSeXcpV] 'Hpa-
KXia . . . Kal 6 utbs 'EpuavovP(u)s, and still more clearly I'
Tebt II. 320° (a.d. 181) Tf|[s] , . . yuvaiKos . . [ofltTTjs ao]u
6u.oir(aTpiou) Kal 6a[ou(r|TpLov) d8]eX(<j>f]s). But there
seem to lie places where the word means simply "wife":
see under dSeX<|>os and cf. P Oxy VII. 1070 (iii/A.D.), where
a man addresses his wife as d8eX(|>r| and speaks of "our child
and your brother and your father and your mother and all
our (relations)" — clearly she was noi "sister" literally.
Dittenberger on OGIS 6o ; * (B.C. 247-21) BspeviKT], t| dSeXcjirj
Kal ■ywri avTov (Ptolemy Euergetes), shows that d8eX<j>r|
was an honorary title : Berenice was her husband's cousin.
For the later metaphorical use of the word (1 Cor 7 16 , etc.),
cf. the Paris magical papyrus 1. 1 1 35 ii. x al P eT€ °^ s T °
Xaipav €v evXoyia. 8i8oTai a8eX4SoLS Kal d8cX(|iaCs oo-iols
Kal do-iais.
ddel<p6c;.
For the literal and the more general derived sense we may
quote Syll 474 10 d8eX<|>ol ots Kotvd tcl iraTpcua, and 276'-° 8id
to M«o-o-aXiT|Tas ttvau tju.lv d8€X[<|>ovs]. In P Lond 421
(B.C. [68) (= I. p. 30, Selections p. 9) 'Io-£as 'H4>aurTuovi
Tuii d8€X4>ai[i x a ^(p €lv )]j it seems probable that Isias is
adeAcpoTi]?
aSiaAfnrros
addressing her husband, not brother : see Kenyon's note ad I.
where I.etronne's statement that the Ptolemies called their
wives aStXcfxii even where they were not actually so is
quoted. Witkowski Epp. 1 p. 61 maintains this against
Wilcken, quoting Wilamowitz (Gr. Lesebuch I. p. 397), and
noting that Isias says r| p.T|TT|p <rou, showing that Isias and
Hephaestion were not children of the same mother. Cf.
also P Par 45 and 4S (ii/B.c.) where men address with tu>
dSeX<f>u> x°'p etv men wno are no relation to them. For the
use of uo(,\<|)ol to denote members of the same religious com-
munity cf. P Tor I. I'- 20 (ii/B.c.) where the members of a
society which had to perform a part of the ceremony of
embalming bodies are described as dSeXcjxiv Tciv Tas
XtiToupYtas ev this vtKpiais Tvapc^o^ivuv, and in P Par
42 letc - (ii/B.c.) the same designation is applied to the
"fellows" of a religious corporation established in the
Serapeum of Memphis. In P Tebt I. 12 (B.C. 118) Cronert
assumes that one town clerk addresses another as &Se\<j>os :
Grenfell and Hunt take it literally — see their introduction.
Cronert quotes also Syll 607 (iii/iv A.D. ), where it is used
between two SeKd-rrptuTot, and OGIS 2572 (B.C. 109), where
one king so addresses another. In this last case the kings
were the sons of sisters, but Dittenberger warns us against
taking dStX^os as used loosely for dvevjnos. He refers to
OGIS ijS :! (ii/B.c), where Ptolemy Euergetes II. addresses
as "brother" one Lochus, who in other inscriptions is
o-vyyevrjs — "our trusty and well-beloved cousin," as an
English king would have put it. 'AScXt^e as a term of
address may be illustrated by P Flor II. 22S (iii/A. D.), where
Palas thrice calls Heroninus d8eX<f>e : in four other letters to
him, from about the same time, he only calls him <f>CXTa.Tos.
So P Tebt II. 314 12 (ii/A.D.) 'ipavio-6 p.01 dSeXtjjc, in a letter
addressed at the beginning Tui] TipAwTdTtu. (The voc. survives
in Pontic MGr &Se\<pe — elsewhere dScp<f>e' — says Thumb.)
A clear case is BGU IV. 1209 2 (B.C. 23), where Tryphon
addresses twi dSeX<f>u>i, and goes on to write of his correspon-
dent's late brother as his own former friend : tou evKXrjpou
dScX<f>ou a-ov T|p.<iv St <f>iXov ■ytvop.e'vou n€T€xwvTos. ' A8eX4>ds
as a title of address is discussed in Rhein. Mus. N. F. lv.
p. 170. From the Christian papyri we may note P Grenf
II. 73 2 (late iii/A.D.) (= Selections p. 117) 'AirdXXwvi
■rrpca-pvTe'pa) d*YairT)Tui dSeXt^w ev K{vpi)w x a ^P €tv » P- Lond
417"- (c. A.D. 346) ( = II. p 299, Selections p. 123) tiu
StcrirdTT] u.ov Kal dyairriTui dScX<f>u> 'Ap\vv£u> irpaif-Troo-iTw),
and P land n* (iii/iv A.D.) T<i Kvpfu p.ou dSeX<f>u IltTpw (cf.
Wilcken, Archiv vi. p. 295). For the Christian use of the
word see Harnack Mission and Expansion of Christianity 1 1,
p. 405 ff. On dSeXcf>ds "improperly" used in the LXX, see
a note by Hort The Epistle of St. James, p. 102 f.
adelcpoTrjQ.
This word, which is confined to I Pet 2 1 ', 5° in the NT,
occurs in the late P Giss I. 57 s (vi/vii a.d.), P Oxy I. 15S 2
(same date) irapciKaXu) -rf|v vfieTepav Xap-irpdv yvT|(r£av dStX-
<J>OTTyTa, "I urge you, my true and illustrious brother. " From
an earlier date may be quoted Ramsay C. and B., ii. p. 720,
no. 655 (prob. iii/A.D.) elprjv[T|] ird<rr) tq dSeX[<t>OTr|T]i :
the inscription is the dedication of a Koiu.T|TT|piov, which
Kamsay notes as a Christian term appearing as early as A.D.
251. Ramsay's remark, "It is noteworthy that the collect-
ive d8tX4>OTr|s had already been formed," betrays forgetfulness
Part I.
of 1 Pet ll.ee., as well as of occurrences in Dion Chrysostom
and I and 4 Maccabees : see Grimm. Cronert adds Vettius
Valens, whom Kroll dates under the Antonines— see his
index s. v.
adrjloQ.
P Lond 940 23 (a.D. 226) ( = 111. p. 1 iS) dSrjXou 6Vtos el
vp«v Sia<{>e'pei t| icX^povop.Ca, P Oxy I. 118 5 ' (late iii/A.D.)
Sid to &St|Xov ttjs dSoLirop£as,
dd)]ftovsa>.
Lightloot's translation of dSr|u.ovuv, " distressed," in Phil
2 28 , is borne out by P Oxy II.29S 45f - (i/A.D.) Xiav dSr||iovovnev
\dp[i]v tt)s epe-TrTTJs SapairoiTOS, where the editors render,
" I am excessively concerned on account of the foster-child
Sarapous." Towards the etymology of this word, T. W. Allen
(CR xx. p. 5) traces an adj. 8tJ(iwv in the Iliad (M 211),
with the meaning "knowing" " prudent," so that dSrjpoveiv
would suggest originally bewilderment. The adj. must be
independent of 8o.TJp.wv, though ultimately from the same
root {dens, as in Sc'Sae, Skt dasmdh: cf. Boisacq Diet.
Elym., p. 168).
<?<%.
Wiihout suggesting that there is anything to be called a
real parallel with Rev 2i e , it may be worth while to quote P
Oxy 1. 33 iv - 3ff - (late ii/A.D.), an interesting papyrus describing
an interview between M. Aureliusor Commodus and a rebel,
tls t]8tj tov 8evT€pdv u.ou dSrjv irpoo-KwovvTa Kal tovs irpb
cp.oii T«XeuTT)cravTas . . . peTtKaXe'craTo, ue. "facing death
for the second time." The word does not appear in the
indices of any papyrus collection, so far as non-literary
documents go: the magic papyrus, P Leid V™- ' M (oil T|
■yfj aKGuo-ao-a eAevcreTai, 6 dSrjs aKovwv Tapdo-o"€Tai) will
serve as exception to prove the rule. Except for its appro-
priation from the literary language to represent Sheol in the
LXX, we should probably not find it in NT. It is signifi-
cant that Paul substitutes fldvare for <j8t) when quoting Hos
13 14 in 1 Cor I5 65 - Prof. W. M. Calder tells us the word is
common on tombstones in Asia Minor — doubtless a survival
of its use in the old Greek religion.
ddidxQizog.
OGIS 509 8 (ii/A.D.) OvSe TOVTO TO ptfios KO.Tt'XvTrOV
dSidxpiTov. For the adv. see P Oxy IV. 715 36 (a.d. 131)
where a registration of property is certified with the words
K[a]Tai«xw(piKa) dSiax(pi.Tto9 ?). The editors translate d.
"jointly," as — koivws 4£ IVov in 1. 7, but Wilcken (Archiv
iv. p. 254) prefers " ohne Untersuchung " — a rendering
which may help us in Jas 3 17 .
ddidleimoQ.
Syll 732 36 (c. B.C. 34) «p' f| ?o"xt«v irpbs Trjv o"vvo8ov
dSiaXCir-Twt <piXoTip.C<j.. In the adverb we have an early
example of this Hellenistic compound in Y Tebt I. 27"
(B.C. 113), TJrjv dSiaXC-nrws Trpoo-<j>epop[7vT|v o-]tt[o]v8tjv : cf.
BGU I. 180 10 (ii/iii A.D.) iv XeiTovp-yia etp[i.] dSiaXei-
[irrjws, Syll 732 16 (i/B.C.) d8iaX£nTws 8{ tiraYiuvt^djicvos,
ib. 805* (Roman period) of a cough. Other citations are
needless.
o8tf'(f)Hop()9
10
aei
aduirpOoQOQ.
In Syll 168" (iv/n.c. ) the Athenian statesman Lycurgus
is praised as d8i.d<j>8opov Kfal dve£e'XfyKTov aiiTiv inrep] rfjs
7raTpt8os . . . irapLcxwv]. Some late MSS. give the de-
rived n< un (-£a) in Tit 2', ami Grimm ingenuously traces
our adjective to the verb d8ia<p0e£pw !
ddtxsco.
The verb is common in petitions, as P Tebt I. 42 s
[c. li.c. 114) Vj8iKi)|ieyos KaO' iTrep|3oXr|v inr[b] 'Apucuo-ios,
P Eleph 27(a)- 5 (iii/B c.) tovtou 8e -yevope'vov to-bp.«0a ovk
rjSu<,, ...w: so P Passal 8 (Ptol.) (=Witkowski Efp* p. 53)
(j>p6vr.o-cv ovv, 8irws p.i| a8LKT]0Tjt 6 avfipunros- With cognate
I 3'- 5 ) BGU I\'. 113S 13 (i/H.c.) 8 T|StKT]9-(y
cp.apTipTio-(ev). In the sense of harming something inanim-
ate (Rev (j e 7 2 ' 3 — the latter paralleled in Thucydides) see
Syll 557 s rif|v 8J Xonnr|v \wpa.v T ^ v "P&V toO 'AttoXXuvos
tov IIto/iou pi] dStKciv pr|8eva, and cf. BCH 1902, p. 217 :
tav tls tt|v (ttt|Xi]v dSiK-qo-ei, Kex ^ w H- c ' vov 2x OLTO Mijva
KaTax0dviov. The wider sense of dSiKeiv "injure" is well
illustrated by Swete on Rev 2' 1 .
dbly.ijiin.
The concrete noun from dSiKeiv, defined in Aristotle (a/>.
Thayer) as to &Sikov oTav Trpax0TJ, occurs frequently. So
BGU IV. IoyS" 2 (i/E.c), a marriage contract, of a "wrong"
done to the wife (ets auTijv d8tKTjp.a), P Lille I. 29 1 (iii/B. c.)
cdv 8e tis ir€pt d8iKT|p.aTos e[T€]po[u] oiKeTrji 6vti 8lKT]V
*ypa\|/dp.evos ws cXeuGc-pua KaTa8iKuo-T|Tai., P Amh II. 33™
( . B.C 157) €v<pavi.o"p.uiv irtpi tlvwv d8i.Kr|pdTy[v] Kal
rrapaXovawv o-itou t€ Kal x a ^ K °^ "misdeeds and pecula-
tions," J//,7;r/472 19 '-, SS4 8f -, 1009 s7 , etc.
ddixia.
I' 1 )\y IX. 1203 24 (i/A.D.) to virb tov TraTpbs Acov£8ou
tirl ttj T}|xuiv d8iKia TrpaxOevra " done by his father L. to
our huit." BGU IV. I123 11 (i/B.C.) uri8' dXXo p.T|Siv
emTcXeiv Ctrl ttj tov €T£pou dSiKLa. P Tebt I. 104 23 (B.C.
<)i) the husband may not alienate the property, ctt' dSnuai
Tf|i 'ATToXXwvtai. P Magd I4 111 (iii/B. C.) o-uY"ypa]<pi| err'
auiiaai ytyp itppevri. It is curious that this recurrent com-
bination should not appear in NT (except in I Cor 13 6 ,
which is quite different), among two dozen instances of the
noun. For the concrete sense we find in papyri the neuter
doixiov, which is also Attic, and quotable from Ionic inscrip-
tions : see instances in Mayser Gr. p. 432.
ddiKOQ.
V Trlil II. 2S6 7 (a. 11. 121-3S) vop| aS'Kos [oi]8{v cUtxvcl,
" unjust possession is invalid " ; ib. 302 13 (a. D. 71-2) uSikov
[eo-riv f|p.ds dTraLT«io-8ai], Of a person, BGU II. 531" 2l
(ii/A.D.) Tr^TrcLO-at [7dpi pov ttj -yvu>pT| tos ovtc €ial a8iKo$
o<jtc d[X]XoTp£uv tTri6up.T)TTJs. Instances need not be mul-
tiplied.
adoloQ.
The sense of this adjective in t Fet 2 2 is now set at rest
by its constant occurrence in the papyri in the sense of
"pure," "unadulterated" Thus P Ilib I. 8s 16f - (B.C.
261-0) o-Itov Ka0apbv aSoXov aTrb TrdvTwv u.«Tprj<m, ib. 9S 19
(B.C. 251-0) o-itov Ka[0apbv a]SLo]Xov K€Koa-Kiv[€vpevovJ
("sifted"). Six examples come from this volume of iii/B. c.
all referring to " unadulterated " corn. From i/A.D. we may
cite POxy VIII. H24 u (a.d. 26) irupbvvc'ofv] Ka0apbv dSoXov
dxpaGov, "wheat that is new, pure, unadulterated, and un-
mixed with barley." PSI 31 21 (a. d. 164) to eKtpdpia Trapa8<io-a>
iv ttj Kupr| KaBapd Kai. dSuXa gives the adj. a general appli-
cation to all farm produce. P Oxy IV. 729 18 (a.u. 137)
d.Tr]oSoTa*o-av tu> p.€u.io-0[to]KdTi tov pkv olvov irapd Xnvbv
veov dSoXov gives the rare application to liquids: cf. P Ryl
II. 97 ; (A.u. 139), of oil. The word is used ofXax.avoo-rripp.ov,
"vegetable seed," in P Fay 89 11 (a.d. 9), and of Xdxavov
in BGU IV. 1015 12 (a.d. 222-3). Cf. Syll 653 100 (i/B.c.)
oi irioXoOvTes aSoXa Kal Ka0apd. So of xplua in Aeschylus
Agam. 95 (but cf. Verrall), and in MGr of wine (Abbott,
Songs .;/ Modern Greece, p. 6S). The figurative use appears
in the late P Par 21 15 (a deed of sale, A.D. 616), bp.oXo
•yovp-ev . . . dSJXiu onjveiSrjcrei..
udgot)];.
In Wilcken Ostr. ii. 1600 (ii/A.D.) d8po" appears twice,
representing presumably something from d8pds. The ad-
jective occurs in BGU III. 7Si v '- 2 (i/A.D.) traTeXXov d8pdv.
ddvvaxew.
Applied to persons this verb retains its classic sense,
'' to be incapable," in late Greek : cf. P Par 33 :f 'ii;.c. 163),
8id to ipi iv KaTo\e! cvTa dSvvaTtiv, ib. 63 1 ' '• (B.C. 165)
ottws p.T|Tev twv d8vvaTovvTwv vcajp-yeiv TrtpLo-rraTaL p-r^tts,
and s9 ' tovs dSvvaToivTas dvavKa^eiv tTribexfo-Bai. ra Tfjs
•y«up-yias. The neuter sense, "to be impossible," when
applied to things, appears in the LXX, which seems to tell in
favour of the AV rendering in Lk I" 7 , as against the RV :
see Hatch Essays p. 4, Field Notes p. 46 f. , where the true
reading Trapd toS Beov (RV) is rendered " for from God no
word (or, nothing) shall be impossible."
ddvvaTog.
In P Par 66^ (late Ptol.) irptcrpuTepoi Kal dSvvaToi are
men "not strong enough" to work: cf. also P l.ond 97 1 1
(iii/ivA.D.) (=111. p. 128) d8vvaTOS ^dp eo-Ttv r] ywr| 8id
do-0e'viav ttjs <|>vo-€[u>s] and in. 67S 1 ' (B.C. 99- 8) ( = III. p. lS)
d]SvvaT[os 8pp]ao-i. In Syll t02" 5 (iii/B. c.) dSvvaTos is
associated with aTu'Bavos, applied to IduaTa, ib. 512' 24
(ii/B.C.) of witnesses unable to appear.
udw.
For the dative construction as in Fph 5 ,B , Col 3 1H , cf. from
the LXX Judith 16 ll2J atran tiTj Kupiw, am! such passages
as Philostr. Imag. i. xi. 780 Kaiio-Tpu tovto Kal "Io-Tpu
ao-ovTai, Heliod. Act/nop. v. 15 tppaTijpia d'8. Arovvo-cu
(Nageli, p. 42). For the passive see P Giss I. 99" (ii/iii A.D.)
llpvoi pev di[8ovTai.] -yXuTTri ^evt-Krj.
dsi.
It may be well to note that ad, whose oldest form is alFd.
is the locative of a neuter noun identical with Lat. aevom :
aluv is the same word in a different declension. The papyrus
aero?
11
at)e/j.iro<?
form is aet, a^ Mayser shows, p. 103 f. : aU£, which Brug-
mann Griech. Gram. 4 p. 57 thinks to be re-formed under
the influence of aiuv, crept in after the Ptolemaic period.
It occurs however as early as B.C. 22 in the new parchment
from Avroman in Western Media (P Sa'i'd Khan 2 a9 ), de-
scribed by E. II. Minns at the Hellenic Society (Nov. II,
J 9 J 3) '■ TeXeVovo-i 8' alel ko.t' tvi.avT[6]y ktX. It figures
in the standing formula of the Decian libelli (A. D. 250) : as
P Kyi II. 112 a 4 , b e , r>. The word comes most frequently
in similar formal phrases, like eirl or els tov del xpovov (e. g.
P Oxy III. 503- — A.D. 118, or P Lips I. 3>- 8 — A.D. 256),
or in the stiff language of legal documents, as BGU IV.
noS-" (B.C. 5) etc. It only occurs in this one place in
BGU I.- IV. : in P Oxy I.-X. its total is 7, for the non-
literaiy texts, and of these only two (iii/ or ii/iii A.D.) are
dissociated from formulae. It may be seen also eight times
in ( PR in a standing formula. It is significant in this con-
nexion that it is greatly outnumbered in N I" by irdvTOTe, which
replaces it in MGr. Note the petition P Ryl II. 1 I4 2B (c. A. n.
2S0) oUiuTdi . . tq> 2. [ep.e t^|v X1P*1 V • • <"'■ dirocrrepetv,
" it has become a habit with S. on all occasions to rob me "
(Edd.).
dero'c.
Michel S33 12 (Delos, inventory of temple treasures, B.C.
279), deTos dpyupovs Ttiv dp\ai'u)v StaTre-n-TuKtos. As a con-
stellation name it appears twice in a calendar, PHibl. 27 1 "" ' 8
(c. B.C. 300), and rather later in the Eudoxus papyrus.
Mayser (p. 104) cites instances of its appearance as a prop 1
name, by way of showing that the old Attic spelling aleTos
did not survive : it may be seen in Syll 537™ (second half "f
iv/ii.c), where the word is an architectural term (= gable).
In Syll 583 17 (i/A.D.) we have a marble altar of Zeus at
Smyrna, i\uv de-rbv iv emml : so ib. 5SS 18 ' (Delos, c, B.C.
I So) de-rov Kt^jaXi] dpyupd e-n-Lxpuo-os.
a£vjuog.
To the instances of this word from profane authors in
Grimm-Thayer, add Hippocrates Ilepl Aiaerns III. 79, where
it is used along with dpros.
drjdia.
This vernacular word (Lk 23 12 D) is supported by P Par
II 2J (B.C. 157) KaTcnr^euyoTas Std Tfjv dnStav, ib. 4S 7 ff -
(B.C. 153) TOO irpds o-e TT|V aT)8etav irorjcravTOS. " who had
that disagreement with you," P Lond 342 s ' (A.D. 1S5)
^=11. p. 174) ctWyov dnSCav <rweo-TT)cravTo, and almost
identically BGU I. 22> 4 '- (a.d. 114) (= Selections, p. 75) ;
cf. P TeU II. 304''' (a.d. 167-S) drjTlav [i.e. -Slav]
o-ufj+av (/. otjv-), "they picked a quarrel." The verb dr|8ti;o-
|iai occurs in P Lond 42 14 - 27 (B.C. 172) ( = 1. p. 30, Select ions,
p. 10 f.) in the sense " I am troubled, distressed." For the
adverb see BGU 11.665"'- 10 f ' (>/a.D.) d^Sis 8e tirjiov irepi
tov VinroD, ib. III. Sol 3 f - (ii/A.D.) Xeiav d[r|]Sws fl[Ko]uo-a
irapd ktX. Instances of these words are frequent : we need
not cite more.
arjQ.
A very late (vi'/a.d.) citation may be made from an
illiterate document which fairly proves the word in continued
vernacular use : P Lond 99 1 10 ( = III. p. 25S) dirb 6r|)ieXioii
i-us de'pus. Yettius Valens p. 330"' has 8 tc ir«pn<exw(«'vos
d^|p 4(f>9apTos inrdpxwv Ka'i 8it|ku)v els f|uds dirdppotav Kai-
piKijv d9avao-ias dirove'p.ei ktX. In Wtinsch A F 4" (iii/A.D.)
we have de'pos tt|v efouo-Cav ?x OVTa ^1 Tdu eea<j> — hut in
syncretic documents of this kind a reminiscence of Eph 2 2 is
not excluded. Add P Leid \V* V »'- =» 6 de'pa pXeVwv. In
BGU IV. 1207 6 (B.C. 2S) we find some gauzy fabrics
described as depo:[i.]§f|. The noun survives in MGr.
ddavaaia.
This word, which in the NT is confined to 1 Cor is 5af -,
1 Tim 6 16 , occurs several times in Wisdom, but not else-
where in the Greek OT: cf. however, Sirach 51 9 A koA dirb
d0avdTou piio-eus eSer|6T]v, "and to the Immortal One did
I pray for deliverance," and see also Didache 4 s . As show-
ing the wider connotation of the word in early times, cf. the
description of Caligula in Syll 36s 4 (i/A.D.) to (le-yaXeiov -rijs
d9avao-tas, and the use of the formula oiSels d0dvo.Tos in
sepulchral epitaphs, where, as Ramsay {Luke the Physician,
p. 273) has shown, the meaning is "no one is free from
death" rather than " no one is immortal." Pagan examples
of this usage can be cited (Ramsay, ul supra),hv& it is
generally Christian. One interesting instance may be cited
where the formula has been expanded into two lines :
ovSls [d8d]vo.Tos, el jjltj (ldvov Is 6ebs avrTds, 6 irdvrav
7ev[eTT|]s *e irdcn. ra irdvTa p.ep£l>v, "no one is immortal
except only the one God Himself, who is father of all and
gives all things to all" {Studies in the Eastern Roman
Provinces, p. 129). Wiinsch AF 5 24 (Deissmann's " LXX
Memorial " — iii/A.D.) has tou Kvpiov a[i]a>[vlov] dOavaTou
iravTecpdirrou. Preisigke 364 15 (iii/iv A.D. ), where a tomb is
forbidden to be used for any irape£ Tciv -yap.[3puv dOavaTwv,
shows a strange sense as well as irregular grammar. As
illustrating the vernacular usage, reference may be made
to P Strass I. 30 6 (A.D. 276), where the epithet is
applied to she-goats — ot-yas BnXei'as Te[X]eias dOavaTous,
obviously in the sense of "very strong, hardy": see the
editor's introduction, where he translates d. "von
eiserner Bestand," and cites Herod, vii. 31, p.eXeSu>vu>
dflavdru) dvSpl ktX. : cf. also P Cairo Preis 41 3 (iv/A. D.)
]. yei'ou d8avd[To« . . . ]. dpoipas. Cronert, however {Lex.
s. v.), takes it in the sense to be mentioned next. In BGU
IV. 1058 25 (B.C. 13) ifnOeO T]b KaOdXou XafJoOcra 8rd Tb
dfldvaTov atiTT|v eirrSeSe'xflat Tpo^euevv (/. -eiv) the word
appears to imply that the person providing a slave as wet-
nurse undertook to carry out the contract for the two stipu-
lated years "apart from the death of" the infant, whose
place could be filled by another : cf. the Persian Guard, the
" Immortals," so called becau-e their numbers were kept up
to the same figure. Antiochus of Commagene uses the
adjective as an epithet of KpCo-is in his famous inscription,
OG/S 3S3 e07 (i/B.c), meaning presumably "unalterable":
cf. Syll 365 1 (i/A.D.) rijs d8avdTo« x^P LT °S of Caligula.
From the sixth century we may quote P Oxy I. 130 21 , where
a petitioner says that he will send up tijivovs dSavaTous
"unceasing hymns" to the Lord Christ for the life of the
man with whom he is pleading. See also Vettius above
(s.v. dr)p).
d6si.urog.
This late form is found in P Tor I. 1". ^ (B.C. 120) ats
[jr. Bears] dfie'aiTa earn* veKpd 0-wp.o.Ta, a passage which
o0eo?
12
alytaXos
seems to support the rendering "abominable" in I Pet 4 s ,
and in consequence perhapr the Gentile destination of the
Epistle : see Bigg's note ad I. Vettius Valens the astrologer
(ii/A.D.) tells us that under the influence of Saturn, Mars
and Venus some people d8«uvrois p.£|eo-i Kal d8ia(f>dpois
("reckless") dv«irio-TpeirToOo-i (p. 43^) : the same writer
(p. l84 E ) speaks of men who dpvoivTai ri Beta Kal tTepotrt-
poiuu <i d6euiTo<j>a-yovo-i.v The word is thus equivalent to
nefastus.
adeoQ.
OGIS 569" (iv/A.D.) ttjs tuiv dBtW d-rr«x8ovs tiri-rnSeip-
creius. For the popular cry alpe tovs dSe'ous. "Away ^vilh
the atheists," directed against the early Christians, see the
account of the martyrdom of Polvcarp in Eus. H.E. iv. 15,
19: cf. ib. ix. 10, 12, trap' <5 -yt (Maximinus) |UKpu irpio-Oev
8ucr<rep6t3 t8oKovu.ev Kal dSeoi Kal iravTos oXeOpou toO pCov.
See also the Logion P Oxy I. I recto 3 eiv wo-iv [p' ovk]
e[lo-l]y dfleoi.
adsa/iw;.
An instance of this word, which in the NT is confined to
2 Peter (2', 3"), may be quoted from the late P Oxy I. 129'
(vi/A.D.) where a man breaks off the engagement of his
daughter to a certain Phoebammon, because it had come to
his ears that the latter was giving himself over to "lawless"
deeds — dtaiKoh/ax ct irapfp-PaXXovTa tauTOv ev rois avTois
dSe'cruots irpd'vu.ao-i.v.
ad erect).
This verb, which is not approved by the Atticists (frequent
in Polybius), occurs five times in the Pauline writings,
always with reference to things, except I Th 4 s 6 dOeniv
ovk dvBpuirov dOtrei dXXd tov 9i6v. In the LXX it repre-
sents no fewer than seventeen Hebrew originals. It appears
in the new Median parchment of B.C. 22, P Sai'd Khan
2 ttU . For its use in ihe papyri, cf. P Tebt I. 74 s8
(B.C. 1 14-3) iv ttji f|6cTi])u'vT)i iepq;, HGU IV. I123 11
(time of Augustus) dQtriiv twv u»uoXo-y-rjp.e'vu>v, P Oxy IV.
SoS (i/.\.D. ). T|8t[Tta-rai] of loans repaid and cancelled, ib.
VIII. 1120 8 (iii/A.D.) i^d&yvo-fv ri pipAaSia d8eTt)8f|vat,
"procured the failure of the petition" ; and in the inscrip-
tions, OGIS 444 18 «dv hi Tives Tuiv ttoXcuiv d9eT[ii(ri] to
o-vu,<pwvov. This is fairly near the meaning suggested from
the LXX in Mk 6-", " break faith with her," by Abbott Joh.
Voc. p. 322 : see also Field Notes, p. .30. The adjective is
found in P Amh II. 64 12 '- (a.d. 107) where certain officials
are described as d]8<Tovs • • • K[al] p.^1 dvaXo'yowTas tt|v
<[ir]i.|iAtiav, "inefficient and incapable of doing their duties"
(lidd.) : cf. P Lond 237 23 (c. a.d. 346) = (II. p. 291) tov iv
dSt'-ra) o-it<Skpi.8ov, with reference to corn (wheat and barley)
rejected by the inspector as unfit for food.
dderrjaig.
The force of dBtVrio-is in lleb 7 18 , g 26 is well brought out
by Deissmann's reference [BS p. 228 f.) to the technica'
legal formula in the papyri els d6eTTio-i.v Kal aKvpuo-iv, as in
BGU I. 44 16 (a.d. 102) t^|v 8[ia]-Ypa<f>^|v tts d8«Tr|0-iv Kal
aKvpwo-iV| "the decree to be annulled and cancelled." So
P Amh II. m ,9f (a.d. 132), P. Tebt II. 397" (a.d.
198), P Said Khan 2 b ■" (B.C. 22), etc.
adXr/oig.
/<; XI\'. 1 102 (Rome, ii/A.D.). CP Herm 119 verso "'• W
(a rescript of Gallienus), gvSokCuuv Ka-rd tt|V &9\t]o-[iv]
■ycvout'vwv. .SW/6S6 21 (ii/A.D. ) d|iws Kal tov Alos tov 'OXvp.-
irlov Kal T-qs d3\i']a-€(os. Other words of this family are well
evidenced. Thus OG/S 339 79 (Sestos, ii/B.C.) tiBus dBXa
■xrdvTwv tu>v dBXTiudTwv, with dBXrjTTjs, dSXdcpopos, etc.
ddgoiCco.
OGIS 764* (<-. B.C. 127) to . . . d8po[io-8ev Tr.Vr,6os].
P Par 40 12 (B.C. 156) xP^Lc-aTa T|]8poi.KdT€S. For the adjec-
tive see P Petr II. xi(l)' (iii/B.C.) (= Selections, p. 8) dBpovv,
"in a lump sum." Cf. P Amh II. 79" (ii/A.D.) e.Spdov
dpYvpiov. On its form see Cronert Mem. Here, p. 166.
a.Qvj.dcij.
P Amh II. 37 7 ' crl ° (B.C. 196 or 172) u*| dS-ip-ei. P Giss
I. 79>" " (ii/A.D.) oi x[°-P u l v oi8[«l]s dBvpti irioXctv KTf|u.a.
The substantive is found P Par 22 uf - (ii/h c.) tuj 8e |ii < | i']p.ds
tivai o"vv avTtji ii-rrb tt|s d8u;j.ias utTT)XXax*v tov P:ov. The
adverb dOiiuus occurs in Syll 226 109 (iii/B.C.) -iroXXwv iy^ovroiv
d. Kal Trapeo-K€ao"uevu>v e-yXelimv Trjv ttoXlv.
dOqjOi.
P Oxy II. 237 vi "- 17 (ii/A.D.) o[i]8[e] r6rt dfldos eo-duevos,
dXXd Tots T€TaYae'vois eirvriuois evexdaevos, ' ' and even so
he shall not escape his liabilities, but shall be subject to the
legal penalties " — a legal opinion quoted in the lengthy
Petition of Dionysia. An earlier example is afforded by
P Tebt I. 44 23 (ii/B.C.) where certain precautions are taken
lest an assailant dflwios 8ia4>vyni, "should escape un-
punished." Cf. Syll 790 s9 (i/B.c) 4 edv du.d[o-w]o-iv,
e'a-Tuo-av d8uioi.
aiyEioQ.
P Fay 107-'- (A.D. 133) i<f>aXavTo SeppaTa at^'eiav
(i. e. -a) T€o-o-apa, "carried off four goat skins " P Oxy II.
2J4 J6 (ii/iii A.D.) X oA ti favpeia [^ K]al ai-y«ia f\ irpoPaTtCa.
P Leid X xv19 (iii/iv A.D.) (ii.7vup€'vi] aiuaTt al-yt£u> For a
form alYiKos, see P Grenf II. 51 15 (a.d. 143) d[ir«]xeiv
aiiTovs Tta^v SepuaTwv al^iKiiv Tco-o-dpuv. Also 8€pp.aTa
al\iva P Lond 236 s (A.D. 346) (= II. p. 291).
aiyialot;.
The word is common (MGr = "seashore") ; but it may
be noted that in P Tebt I. 79 {c B.C. 14S) it refers to the
shore of Lake Moeris ; in id. 82 (B.C. 115) and 83 (late
ii/B.C.) to the shore of a marshy lake then covering the
neighbourhood of Medinet Nehas (see the editors' note on
p. 346). So P Fay 82 1 (a.d. 145). P T e bt u - 3°S 5
(a.d. 174). On the use of the term in Ac 27 s9 , see W. M.
Ramsay St Paul, p. 341, and Expositor V. vi. p. 154 ff.
P Fay 222 (iii/A.D.) is the beginning of a document ad-
dressed 4>i.Xiiriru) alfiaXo^iXaKi 'Apo-i.vo£[To«]. We find
YT avyiaXiTis mentioned in P Oxy VI. 9i8"«- l0 (ii/A D.),
P Lond 924' (a.d. 187-8) (=111. p. 134): Sir F. G.
Kenyon renders " land on the border of the lake."
AlyVTTTlO?
13
aipecri?
AlyvTiTto;.
In P Lond 43- '■ (ii/B.c.) (= I. p. 4S) a mother con-
gratulates her son because he had been learning AlyvirTia
Ypdu.u.aTa, or the demotic speech : cf. P Tebt II. 29.1 42
(a.D. 162) where a priest gives practical proof of his
qualifications by his knowledge of [fjpaTiKa [k»1] Avyiirna
Ypdu.fu.aTJa.
atdio;.
Syll 306 15 (ii/B c. — Delphi) Situs iiTrdpxTI a Swptd eis
iravra tov XP° V0V o-tSios. In OGIS 56 54 (iii/B.C, the
Canopus inscription of Ptolemy III.) it is ordained to pay
Tip.as diSiovs in all the temples to Queen Berenice, who
els Oeovs UETfjX8ev shortly before. So ib. 24S 28 (ii/B.c,
Antiochus Fpiphanes) Ta KaXd tw[v] SpY">v ets dioiou.
u.vfju.T)v dvd-ywv. In ib. 3S3 76 Antiochus I. of Comniagene
(i/n. c) claims irepl Si UpoupYuiv diotwv Sidra^iv irptirouo-av
CTroiT|o-duT|v. The phrase t. diSiov xpovov is common in the
inscriptions, e.g. Syll 96 s (iv/B.c). The adjective has been
restored in the late P Lond II3 63 (vi/A.D.) (= I. p. 202)
tt]v dl]Si[a]v l<r\iv : otherwise we cannot quote papyri —
possibly the word was only appropriate to the stiffer language
of inscriptions.
aldw;.
We can supply no papyrus references for this expressive
word (1 Tim 2', Heb 12 28 MP»), but it is found in 3 Mac-
cabees and in Epictetus; also OGIS 507 8 (ii/A.D.) (with
rmeiKeia). The verb occms P Fay 12 9 (c. B.C. 103) ovk
alSto-Sus 8« to[0to], "so far from being abashed" (Edd.),
and often elsewhere : it is curious that Nageli (p. 57) should
make it absent from the papyri as from NT — a glance at
the indices would suffice. The adj. alSc'o-iu.os and its ab-
stract -OTns came into common use in late times.
al/ja.
An interesting parallel to the common Biblical phrase
atp-a eKxe'u, especially as it appears in Deut 19 10 Kal ovk
4i<x^8T|0"«Tai. aifia dvaiTiov, is afforded by an inscription
found on a tombstone at Rheneia, containing a Jewish
"prayer for vengeance," Syll 816 5 '• (i/A.D.) eyxsavTas
avTf|S to dvaiTtov aiaa dSiKus : see the full discussion in
Deissmann LAE p. 423 ft -. For the use of atua, as in Jn l 13 ,
cf. P Lips I. 28"" (A.D. 381) irp[b]s rb dvai o-ov ul[o]v
•yvfjo-iov ku irpuToTOKov is c| IK011 ai'uaTos ■y<vvr|8e'vTa eroi.
In P Leid C (versa) "- 9 (p. 118 — B.C. 161) two men appear in
a dream saying IlT0Xtu.ar.0s, Xa(3i to[us] x a ^ K0 ' ,s Toi
atp-aTos : they count out a purseful and say to one of the
Twins tiSov tovs x^* *" t0 ^ alfiaTos. Leemans quotes an
opinion that this meant the price of a victim, and compares
Mt 27 B . In the sense of murder or blood-guiltiness it finds
modern support in the Pontic dialect (Thumb BZ, xxii.
p. 489), which is evidence for its place in the Eastern
Koivtj, apart from any Semitic influence.
aifioQQoew.
The noun occurs in BGU IV. 1026 15 (magical text,
iv/v A. D. ) aiu.dpot.av Idrai — following a spell from Homer,
described as aluapoixdv (//. I 75 ). Thumb (BZ xxii.
p. 4S9) compares atuaToppoOo-a "hemorrhage" in MGr
(Rhodes).
alvo;.
Syll 452* (c. B.C. 240, Epidaurus, in dialect) kotA tov
atvov tov Taiv *A[xai]wv is explained by Dittenberger as a
"decree" of the Achaean Council. He compares ib. 30G 2 "
(ii/s.C.) u.t]T€ KaTa ij/atfjio-u.a urJTe KaT atvov, the former
being a decree of the people, the latter of the Senate
(Delphi) ; and he cites Hesychius atvos' ■Yvwar), Trapoiaia,
irapaSayu-a, Siraivos • Kal r\ ^siooTovta Kal >J/T|<}>io-u.a.
aiveco.
Dittenberger, in his note on Syll 835 s (iv/B.c, Elatea)
[o Sdujos alvei. observes that the use of the verb belongs to
the older language. But Plutarch has it occasionally ; and
in the LXX it is four times as frequent aseiraivew, especially
in the sense of praising God.
aigeaig.
In Michel IOOI"'- 83 (Thera, c. B.C. 200) aXptla-im to
kolvov . . . avSpas ktX • Kal tyypa(f>£Tw Kal Tav toCtwv
atpeo-iv 6 eiTio-o-oaSos, the noun is the nomen aclionis of
aipEicOai, "choose." The two meanings (1) animus, sen-
tentia, and (2) secta, /actio, are both illustrated by Ditten-
berger in OGIS: for (1) he gives fourteen examples from
i/B.C. or earlier, for (2) only three of equal antiquity, viz.
176 T-fjs 'Auucimou alpscews, 178 similar (both from rci;_;n of
Ptolemy XI, li/i B.c), and 442 (a senatus consultum of i/B.C.
apparently) 2uXX]as avToi-.paTup o-vv€xip T l (r€v [Tr]dX[€ts
ottws LSijois toIs vdjioLS a r pc'o-eo-iv T€ uhtiv. (Note the effect
of slavish translation from Latin ablative.) 2 Pet 2 1 is the only
NT passage assigned by Grimm to the first head, and there
the RV has a margin assigning it to (2). Herwerden cites
an inscription from Delphi of iii/B.C (BCIIxx. p. 47S) where
the word equals cuvour. : tv€<j>dvio-t tXv aip€0-iv, dv ^x a ' JT0T ^
tc to Upbv Kal Tav ttoXiv Cf. Roberts-Gardnc
(a
decree of the Senate and people) Kal avrbs Se •t'aiSpos
ttjv avT-T|V aipto-LV i\i&v T0 ^ s rrpo'yo'ybvoi.s (/. irpo-ydvois)
StaT€T€'X€K€v tavTov o^lov Trapao-Keud^wv ttis TTpb; TOV
8fjp.ov €\Jvoias. The editors note that this sense of alpeo-is
= " propenstts animus," " kindly feeling towards a person,"
is very common in later inscriptions.
In the papyri the meaning seems generally "choice" : in
wills it is used = "voluntas," or " disposition," e.g. P Oxy
VI. 907' (a.D. 276) atpeo-K T-rj {nroTeTayu.i:'vrj, " according to
the disposition below written." P Tebt I. 27 s6 (B.C. 113)
(ttI tt)v alpeo-iv twv «ri.Yevr|[u.]dTiov shows the pure verbal
noun "receiving," and in P Oxy IV. 716 22 (a.D. 1S6) tt^v
ducCvova alpecriv SiSovti it is a "bid" (at an auction) ; so
also BGU II. 656 s (ii/A.D. ) Trpoo-cpx'o-Tuo-av (i.e. -Suo-av)
tols irpbs toutois Sp€o-«iv (i.e. aipeo-iv) SiSdvTts. Other
examples of the word are P Petr II. I 6 ri\v tuv dvOpuiiruv
a'ipeo-iv, P Par 63"''- s ff - (1. B.C. 1 64) Trpoaipoiiu-evos £va
p.€TaKXr|8Tis Jti trpos tt)v «ar|V alpso-iv, and BGU IV. 1070*
(A.D. 21S) evSoxovvTa ttj alpco-ei Tijs €7riTpoirf|S. P Tebt I.
2S 9 '- (B.C. 114) comes nearest to the meaning (1) — Kal KaTa
Tb irapbv S[i]d Tiiv dva(j>[opaJv] ttji aiTfji aipeVei Ktxpll'-iviiiv,
which the editors render " since they show the same behaviour
in their reports." This use gives us a foretaste of the devel-
opment in malam tartem, producing " factiousness " and
aipfrt^co
14
ataxP^
then "heresy": cf. Syll 308 28 (ii/B.C.) -yivuvTai 8e Kal
aXXoi ynX]u>Tal ttjs avTtjs alpeVews. In Syll 367" (i/A.D)
aipeo-idpxis means the chief of the profession (medical).
aiQ£Ti£(o.
Syll 633 s (ii/A.D.) aipcrio-avTos (to)0 (8)eoO.
aiQECD.
The middle usage of this word, which alone occurs in the
NT, may be illustrated from P Par 26 r '' (B.C. 163 2)
( = Selections, p. 18) ip.lv Se ylvoiTo KpaTeiv irdo-ns i]S dv
aipTjcr8e x"P a s. P Lips I. I04 1:: (c. B.C. 96-5) irepl civ &v
atpf|(r0« ypdtpeTe p.ot, P Oxy III. 4S9 4 (a will, A.D. 117)
ko.8' 6v edv aipujp.at |Tp6irovli P Ryl II. 153* 3 (A.D. 13S-61)
Klupios yap tov tu>v iSttov oijtcos ?jpT]pLa.L 8iaTe'o~8ai, P Tent. II.
319 s0 (a.d. 248) 8 eav alpfjTai, and so frequently. It is a
sign of the gradual disappearance of the subtler meanings of
the middle, that so early as B.C. 95 we find lav aipTJ-re and
edv aipeto-Se used side by side for "if you like," P Grenl II.
36 H ' ]S : see further Prolegomena, p. 159. For other uses of
the active cf. P Fay 34 14 (a.d. 161) to alpoiiv &, i<rov,
"equal instalments," the same in it. 93" (a.d. 161), P
Oxy III. 502 2B (a.d. 164) Tas aipoio-as T<iv fvoiKtwv
Spaxpds eKaTOV, " the proportionate amount of the rent,
100 drachmae " (Edd.), BGU II. 4O5 X0 (A.D. 34S) irt'irpaKa
eis to cpoCv (/'. e. alpoiv) poi pepos.
oiqco.
For atpu, " raise," "lift up," as in Rev 10 6 , cf. Syll S07 3
(ii/A.D.) dpai. -rfjv x"P a ' aml so ' b - 6°7 20,27 - One passage
for ol'peiv x"P as m;, . v 1,e specially noted, the Alexandrian
inscr. in Preisigke 1323 (ii/A.D.) : 8«i i\|/io-Tui Kal TrdvTwv
e-iroTrrT] Kal 'HX(u) Kal NeueVeo-i al'pei 'Apo-eivdti awpos
Tas x* ; P as - "The inscr. ls heathen, but has striking simi-
larity to the Jewish prayer for vengeance on which
Deissmann comments in LAE p. 423 ft'. : is its thought
partly due to Jewish suggestion? In P Fay 103 3 (iii/A.D.)
payment is allotted to the bearers of a corpse — tois T|pKao-L
(/.-60-1) aiTdv: cf. P Grenf II. 77 9 (iii/iv a.d.) [=Selec-
tions, p. 120). In a magical formula of iii/A.D. instruc-
tions are given to take twenty-nine palm leaves, on which
the names of the gods have been inscribed, and then
— ipe ( - alpe) KaTa Suo Suo, "lift them up two by two,"
P Oxy VI. S86 19 ( = Selections, p. III). A good parallel to
Col 2" is afforded by BGU II. 388"- » (ii/iii A.D.) dpov
raira «k tov u[e']q-[ou]. Jn I9 1S dpov, dpov, oraiipwo-ov
auTdv may be illustrated from a strangely incongruous
source, the well-known school-boy's letter, where the boy's
mother is represented as saying — dvao-TaTot p.t ' dppov aiiTov,
" he upsets me : away with him !" P Oxy I. 1 19 10 (ii/iii a.d.)
( = Selections, p. 103): cf. Syll 737 14 - (ii/A.D.) 4dv St
d7r«i0Ti, alperwo-av auTbv e^w tov irvXwvos. A parallel ol
a different kind is found in the defixio from Cnidus, Audol-
lent no. I 18 (p. 6 — iii/ii B.C.) Ivai avTov ck tu>v ^wvtwv dprj
— which the editor should not (p. 559) assign to aipeiv I
In the curious nursery alphabet, P Tebt II. 27S (early i/A.D.)
al'peiv is used six times for stealing (a garment). So in the
passive BGU IV. 1201 18 (a.d. 2) dipoo-av tov o-Tpotpe'a tov
tvbs aepovs [t^s Biipas f|p|ie'vov x[e]po-f(y. The use is
common. With ets it can express "removing to" a place,
as P Tebt II. 308' (a.d. 174) — a man has paid for 20,000
papyrus stalks " which he has had transported to Tebtunis
by Hcracleides " (els T. dpas Sid 'H.). The classical use of
the middle may be seen in P Lond S54 6 (i/ii A.D.) ( = III.
p. 206, Selections, p. 70) dpapevos dvdirXo[vv], of a tourist
going up the Nile. To Wetslein's parallels for Lk 19 s1
al'ptis o oiiK JSrjKas C. Taylor {JTS ii. p. 432) adds the
Jewish precepts quoted by Philo (Mangey II. 629) & tis
■n-aBtiv exfalpa p.v| irowlv avTov, d pi] KaTiStiKev p/nS'
dvaip«lo-8ai, and Plato Legs;, xi. (913 c) KaXXio-Tov vdpiov
8ia<p8€ipwv Kal dirXovo-TaTov Kal ovSap-T) dyc-vyoiis dvSpbs
vopoBeVnpa, 8s ct-irev* "A p.r] KaTi8ou p'j dveXr). In MGr
only as compounded, iralpvw = dtraipw.
alaOdvof.iai.
This verb, in NT only Lk 9 45 , is asserted by Nageli
(p. 57) to be absent from the papyri. This is a still more
remarkable oversight than that noted under alSus- A few
examples will suffice. P Eleph 13 3 (B.C. 223-2) Ix^pnv *wl
Tut p.e alo-8to-8ai to. KaTa <re, P Oxy III. 472 s (c. A.D. 130)
out' e'spT "irpos Tiva alcr8eV8ai oiiSevos (" noticed anything"),
BGU II. 372' 16 (a.d. 154) l']o-Tioo-av |p.]iv t[o]v . . . ix
Tavrfris] ttjs aiT[tas ^]ti KaTcxdpevov a[lo-]8Tjo-€0 _ 8aL tt)s
Toii \LtyivTov AvToKpaTopos €u[p.]€v[eljas (see Chrest. I.
p. 33), Hi. 41 7 4 (ii/iii A.D.) alo-8dpe(vov) Trjv Toi KaipoO
irtKpiav (note the accus. in a vernacular document), it.
531'' " (ii/A.D) a[l]o-8du6vos ir<is p.« <f>iXeis, and an ostrakon
in Archil) vi. p. 220 (iii/B.C.) dirdo-TEiXov tois iiroYe-ypap.-
pcvois Tas ircraXlas Kpu(£f)L Kal p.T)6els alcr8ave'o-8w. but it
is hardly necessary to go on 10 the other iive or six volumes
in which the index contains this verb. It survives in MGr.
aioO)]Olc;.
P Leid W xiv - 4i irdo-ais Tais ai8r|o-€o-i, Wunsch AF
I 8ff (i/ii A.D.) toutovs dva86ua[Tl]^op.eV o-»pa, irveOp.a,
\|/[ujxt(V, [8t]dv0Lav, <ppdvT]o-iv. ata-B-rjo-iv, ^otjv, KapSiav, and
ib. 4 55 (iii/A.D.) Pao-dvto"ov aijTwv t^v 8i.dvoiav, Tas <pp€vas,
tt]v a£o-8r|o-iv. Prof. II. A. A. Kennedy, following Klopper,
quotes a good passage from Hippocrates to illustrate Phil
I 8 : — de Ojf. Med. 3 d Kal ttj bxj/t. Kal ttj d(pirj Kal t;"j aKofj
Kal ttj ptvl Kal ttj -yXtiio-crri Kal tt] yvwar) ^o-tiv aio-6eo-8aL.
alaOj]TijQiov.
For this word (Heb 5 14 ) see Linde, Epic. p. 32, who cited
Epicurus, Aristotle, etc., but shows that it came into the
vernacular.
alo'/ooAoyia.
BGU III. 909 12 (a.d. 359) iroXXds e[o-]xpoXo-yias els
irpdcrwirdv p.ou e^eLirtuv. A literary citation is P Oxy III.
410' 6 (Doric, iv/B.C.) to 8e (pev^ev Tas aicrxpoXoylas ae-
■y[aX |oirpeires Kal Koorp.os \6yu>, ' the avoidance of abuse
is a mark of high-mindedness and an ornament of speech "
(Edd). The adj. is generally associated with foul or filthy
rather than abusive speaking in Col 3 8 : cf. Didache 3*,
where after a warning against 67n.frup.La the Christian is
counselled to be p.T)8e alo-xpoXd-yos p-^Se vv(<T]Xd<p8aXpos
("one who casts lewd eyes " : cf. 2 Pet 2 14 ) tK yip tovtuv
d-irdvTajv poixeiat -yevvwvTat.
aia%QOQ.
BGU IV. 1024 Tii - 20 (ii/iii A.D.), where a judge says to a
scoundrel d*rreo"<pa[^]as "yvvaiKa, AidSipe, alo"xpws, P Tebt
a.L<r\vi>ri
15
aiTtai/jLa
I. 24" (B.C. 117) ai]<rxpa without context, ii. II. 276*
(ii/iii A.D. — an astrological work) dirb aicrxpds Trepio-Ta.-
[ crews?] "an unfavourable position." The word is not
common, anil is peculiar to Paul in NT.
ata/vri].
In P Eleph 1° (a marriage contract, B.C. 311-10) (= Selec-
tions, p. 2) provision is made that if the bride KaKOTexvovo-a
a\to-Kr|Tai erri aicrxuvrji toO dvopds, "shall be detected
doing anything wrong to the shame of her husband," he
shall be entitled to take certain steps against her : cf. P
Gen 2I 11 (ii/B.C.) (as completed, Archiv iii. p. 3SS) u.i}8"
al[cr]xvveiv McvcKpa-rr^v 60-a ej-e'pei dvSpl oXa-yyvrcv — the
same formula in P Tebt I. icxp 1 " (is.c. 92). So P Par 47 25
if. B.C. 153) (= Selection*, p. 23) irrb Tfjs alcrxuvr|S, "for
very shame," P Oxy III. 471 78 (ii/A.D.) curoi; -yap ev £6ei
Tf|S a[icr]xwr|s 7evdpevov, "for when once accustomed to
his shame."
alo%6vo[iai.
P Par 49" (B.C. 164-5S) 6 8e, ij>cuve-ai, rf|v T|u.e'pav
tK(lvr\v d.a-xo\rfi(Cs, fjcrxwTai crvpu.ei£ai p.01 : we may either
suppose <|jaiveTai parenthetical or emend rja-xvv9ai. lb. 28
ovkc'ti TJK€t irpbs epe aicrxvv9eLs, Syll So2 122 (iii/R.c., Epi-
daurus) aicrxwopevos 8[e art] KaTayeXdpevos vir[b] tmv
aWov. For the active (not in NT) see P Oxy III. 497*
(early ii/A.D.) alo-xvveiv 0eWa, P Gen 2i u , as quoted
under aLO*xvvr|.
atreoj.
The ordinary meaning of this word " to make a request,"
"to ask for something" is borne out by the papyri, e.g.
P_Fay 109 12 (early i/A.D.) aVTrjcrov Sapav tus toO (Spaxpds)
ip. "ask Saras for the twelve (silver) drachmae." In ii.
]2I i2ir. j ( -_ AD- I00 j j t j s cons trued with the accusative of
the thing and irapd, to 8[e'p]pa tov pdo*xou ov e9v[cr]apev
atTT)o-ov ira[pd toO] KvpTou pvpo-e'ws, "ask the hunch-
backed tanner for the hide of the calf that we sacrificed "
(Edd.) : cf. Ac 3 2 . See further s.v. ipara.it>, and for the dis-
tinction between active and middle Pro/eg., p. l6of. If the
middle connotes a greater degree of earnestness, it is natural
that it should be more frequent than the active, as for
example in the phrases al.Tovu.evos \070v SijXw . . . (I'llamb
I. 6 8 (a.d. 129), aiToiipevos . . . dvdpaTa . . . StSopei (HGU
I. 91 s ff - A.D. 1 70-1), and see the list of passages in the index
to Syll (iii. p. 245). The verbal occurs negatived in P Ryl
II. 163 4 (A.D. 139) yf\s KaTotKtKoC dvaiTr|Tou, " not subject
to demand " (Edd. — see the note on 164 4 ).
Ctmj/ia.
Syll 41S 62 (iii/A.D.) ovSels f|peiv evdxAT|crev oliTe |ev£as
(aiTr|)u.aTi oiiTt irapoxrjs eiriTT)SeW. For alYr|0-i.s see
P Oxy I. 56 !1,r - (A.D. 211) 8it'YpcuJ/a. 8e to lipio-pe'vov Tfjs
atTT|o-[tu)]s WXos : "I have paid the appointed tax for
making such a request " (Edd.) : the word is fairly common. I
aixia-
P Petr III. 53 («) (iii/B.C.) dire'crraATai els 'AAe£av8peiav
irpbs atTiav virep rjs [d-n-JoXovt^eTaL d[\]V ov Tvxwv tiri-
Seujeiv (? fur -Setjai) [irjpbs piav exe-rat, "he was sent to |
Alexandria to meet a charge against him and make his I
defence ; but since he did not succeed in clearing himself
he is forcibly detained " (Edd.). So BGU I. 267' (A.D. 199)
Tots 8uKaia[v] avr-fi'jav eo-xr)K<So-i, and so identically P
Strass I. 22 3r - (iii/A.D.)— it was a legal formula. Note
P Ryl II. I44 22 (A.D. 3S) tTo\p.r|o-ev ir9dvovs (^(j>9dvov)
p.oi e-TrayaYtiv avrias toO p-rj Svtos, "to bring baseless
accusations of malice" (Edd). In ii. 63- (iii/A D. — an
astronomical dialogue) t£s 8e r) avria tovtiov [t]u>[v]
[eijSiuXuv ("What is the cause of these images?" — Edd.)
we might possibly render "case": Prof. Hunt paraphrases
"What is the meaning?" If so, it comes fairly near
Mt 19 10 el ovtojs eo-rlv t| aiTia tov dvBpuirov peTa T>js
7waiKos. Cf. 1' Par 49" (B.C. 164-5S) eEirep ofiv lorlv ai>TT]
t| aiTia. A more general use in P Hib I. 43' (B.C. 261 (260))
'Cva. pi) (HTias ?XT1S> 'Test you be blamed." P Giss I. 40'- 2
(a.d. 212) joined with X[i.p]e'XXou[s] in the sense of que
(Fd.). The more ordinary meaning "reason," "excuse,"
like Mt 19 3 , etc., hardly needs illustration, but cf. BGU I.
136 25 f - (a.d. 135) Kcrrd TauTT|V [tt|v alJTi'av, P Oxy III. 472 s
(c. A.D. 130) e£x ev r 1 ^" °^ v o-iTLas, and frequently in the
inscriptions, e.g. Michel 456 14 (ii/B.C.) Sid TavTas Tas
aiTi'as. BGU IV. 1205 7 (B.C. 28) tt^v aiTiav tov ijjaKov
has an insufficiently clear context. "Avev avrias, sine caussa,
appears in PSI 41 16 (iv/A.D.).
ahido/iiai.
In Rom 3' D*G TjTtacrdptSa is read for irporjTiacrdpeSa of
the printed texts: cf. P Tebt I. 35 19 (B.C. Ill) irapd tovti
iroiuv tavTov aiTida-eTai, "any one disobeying these orders
will render himself liable to accusation," and OG/S 484 30
(ii/A.D.) ^Tiu9tio-av. In P Oxy VII. 1032 s1 (A.D. 102)
tov iiirrjpe'Tiiv aiTtas, we have an abnormal active. The
verb is not uncommon.
aizio;.
For the absolute use = " guihy, " cf. BGU II. 651 10
(a.d. 192) and P. Flor I. 9 1 "- (a.d. 255) irpbs tovs cpavii-
crouivous aiTtous : so P Tebt II. 330 10 '• (ii/A.D.) irpbs to
<pave'vTos Tivbs alT[£o]u pe'viv pot tov Aoy[o]v, "if any one is
proved to be the culprit, he may be held accountable to me "
(Edd.), ii. 333 15 (A.D. 216), etc. A more neutral sense,
"responsible," occurs three times in the Revenue Papyrus
(b.c 259-S), where sundry officials "shall, each of them
who is responsible (i'Kao-Tos twv avriW), pay a fine to the
Treasury," if on inspection it appears that the proper acreage
has not been sown. It is used wholly in bonam partem in
Heb 5 9 , with which cf. Diodorus Siculus iv. S2 alVtos £7^-
vtTo Tfjs cruiTripias. For the dependent genitive cf. also
Syll 737 80 (ii/A.D.) 6 avrtos 7evdp«vos Tijs pdxiis. The
Lukan use of the neuter = " cause," shading into " crime,"
may be illustrated from P Hib I. 73 13 (B.C. 243-2) frirws
elSijis etvat] atViov tov \ii\ 7evt'o-9ai. tui Aiofptuvu dirdSoo-tv
Tf|v] ndTpuvos piav, "the reason ... is the violence of
P." (Edd.).
ahicofia.
So in Ac 25' (all uncials), hitherto without external
parallel : the confusion between -aw and -010 forms recalls
T|cro-do-9ai and (Ion.) to-o-ovo-Bai.. It is now supported by
P Fay HI 8 (A.D. 95-6) ( = Selections, p. 66) o [bv]T)\dnys
tu) aiTiwpa ircpL€irij^o-e, " the donkey-driver shifted the
ai
(fjviSto?
16
OLKaOapaia
blame from himself." The generally illiterate character of
the document somewhat discounts the value of its evidence.
alcpvi'dios.
The adverb occurs in P Fay 123 21 ff - (c a.d. 100),
an uneducated letter — alipvi8i[.]ws (with a letter erased)
ttpT|X€v rjp.iv o-T|}iepov : cf. Syll 324 20 (i/B.C.) al<f>vi8iov
o-(v)p.<popdv 0€ao-dp.€vos, also id. 320 7 al(|>vi8iws eiripaXdv-
tos and OGIS 339 ls (ii/ti.c.) €K ttjs aiipviSiov Trcpio-Tao-ews.
al%/xcd.coritw.
Syll 34S'' 10 (Cyzicus, i/B.c.) 8v alxpa]XwTio-8^vTa ix
Ai|3vt|S . . . [8]ti TJxM- a ^-wTio-Tai MdpKos. Phrynichus (ed.
Lobeck, p. 442) characterizes the verb as uSokijxov (z. e.
good vernacular !).
alxi-idXwxoQ.
The word is found in P Lille I. 3 66 (after B.C. 241-0)
alxp.aXu>Tois els tt^v -yivopevTrv o-y [vTa|iv ?] In their note
the editors think that the reference is to certain prisoners
brought from Asia by Philadelphia (cf. P Petr II. 2<)(hf
to some of whom a regular "allowance" or "grant"
(<rwTa£is) may have been made. Dittenberger's indices
show seven inscriptions in SyU and one in OGIS containing
the word, all in the Hellenistic period. For the subst. see
Michel oi>5 6 (beginning ii/B.C.) 8]o-wur«v ix ttjs alxpaXwo-ias.
ald)V.
Magn lSo 3ff - (ii/A.D.) pdvos Tiiv air* alwvos vaKTJo-as
'OXvpiria, etc. — the athletf is claiming to have made a
record : cf. the description of a certain dpxi«pei>s twv 8ewv in
Syll 363 6 (i/.\ D.), as Sid piou TrpwTov twv d-rr' aiwvos, and
id. 6S6' 8 (ii/A.D.) f[V pdvos dtr' aiwvos dvSpwv eTroCr|0-ev. P
Oxy I. 33"' 9 1 ii/A. D. ) 0eu)pT|rraT£ iva. air' atcovos a.Tray6p.[(vo]v,
" behold one led oft" to death," literally '* from life." Minns
IosPE\. 22 33 twv dir' aiwvos. Preisigke 1 105 (i/ A.D.) Iir
d-ya8w tis tovi (/. tov) alwva. P Giss 1. 13 19 (ii/A.D.) 8ttw[s]
irXouTT][cr]T)S eisalw[va] " for the rest of your life." P Oxy I.
41 (iii/iv A.D.) is a curious report of a public meeting at Oxy-
rhynchus, punctuated with cries of "A-youo-Toi Kvpioi tls tov
alwva, " the Emperors for ever !" : cf. OGIS 515 s5 (iii/A.D.)
Succlam(atum) est : tsalwfva] with Dittenberger's note. So
Syll 376 60 (i/A.D. ) Ad 'EXevBtpiw [N«'pwv]i els alwva : also
Magn 130'" (i/B.c.) eij«p7tTr|V Se [YJe-yovoTa tov Stjjiou Kara
•rroXXovs[T|pdTrovs irpos tov aliiva, OGIS $&3 U (i/B.C.) els tov
a-rreipov alwva — passages which are sulficient to show how
thoroughly "Greek" the prepositional combinations with
alwv are. Reference should be made to Syll 757 (i/.A.D.), an
interesting inscription dedicated to Alwv as a deity. For alwv
= period of life, cf. Syll 364* (a.d. 37) ws av tov t|8£o-tov
dvSpwrrois aliivo(s) vvv eveo-niTos On the Rosetta stone,
OGIS 90 (B.C. 196), Ptolemy V is described as alwvop\os :
cf. P Lond 3 1 * (B.C. 146 or 135) ( = I. p. 46) eirl pao-iXe'ws
alwvopiov. So P Giss I. 30 20 (B.C. 161) Pa<riXev(ovTos)
alwvop£o(v) of Ptolemy Philometor. See below on alwvios,
where also there are remarks on etymology.
Without pronouncing any opinion on the special meaning
which theologians have found for this word, we must note
that outside the NT, in the vernacular as in the classical
Greek (see Grimm-Thayer), it never loses the sense of
perpetuus (cf. Ueissmann BS p. 363, LAE p. 36S). It is
a standing epithet of the Emperor's power : thus Casual
IV. 144' T.oi oIkov of 1 iberius, BGU I. 176 tov alwviov
Koo-pov ol Hadrian. Kroni the beginning of iii/A.D. we have
BGU II. 362 iv - n ff - inrep o-wTtipiwv kill alw[viov] 8iap.o[vf|Js
TOV KVpCoV T]p.WV AvT0Kpd[T0p0S] 2tOVT)[pOU 'AjVTWVlVOU.
Two examples from iv/A.D. may be quoted addressed to the
Emperor Galerius and his colleagues : vpeTe'pw 8eiw Kal
alwvfw [vevpaTi], and [iiTrep] ttjs alwviov Kal dcpBdpTou
pao-iXtias vpwv, OGIS S D 9" 0, "*• Ultimately it becomes a
direct epithet of the Emperor himself, taking up the succession
of the Ptolemaic alwvdpios (see above under alwv sub tin.).
The earliest example of this use we have noted is BGU IV.
1062 s7 (A.D. 236), where it is applied to Maximus : so in P
Grenf II. 67 27 , ayear later. (In both the word is said to be very
faint.) P Lond 233' (= II. p. 273) irapi Trjs Siotittos tov
Seo-TTOTuv rjpwv alwviwv Av-vouo-twv, referring to Constantius
and Constans, is the precursor of a multitude of examples of
the epithet as applied to the Christian Emperors. The first
volume of the Leipzig Papyri alone has twenty-seven
instances of the imperial epithet, all late in iv/a.d. Even
in BGU I. 303 2 (a.d. 5S6) and id. 309 4 (a.d. 602) we
have still tov alwviov Aityovo-Tov (Maurice). In Syll 757 12
(i/A.D. — see under alwv) note 8eias <pvo-ews epvdTrjs alwviov
(of Time). Syll 740 18 (iii/A.D.) joins it with dva(|>ai'pcTov.
P Grenf II. 71 11 (iii/A.D.) 6p.oXo"yui x 11 ?^ 60 "® - 1 v^iiv x°-P LTL
aliovia Kal dva<f>aip€Ta> is a good example of the meaning
perpetuus; and from a much earlier date (i/B.c) we may
select OGIS 383 s f - (a passage in the spirit of Job 19**) :
Avtioxos . . . €Tri Ka0u>o-iwp.c'vu>v pdo-eujv do-vXois ■ypdjj.p.ao-iv
^p-ya. x^P LT °s ISias «ls \povov dv€Ypai|/€v aliiviov. Add
BGU H. 531"- 20 (ii/A.D.) tdv 8^ do-TOxT|0-r|S Jaiw^yiav
(101 Xoittt|v (/. e. XvTrT]v) |Tr]apt'xiv p.e'XXis. In his Index to
OGIS Dittenberger gives fourteen instances of the word.
The etymological note on altov in Grimm-Thayer, though
less antiquated than usual, suggests the addition of a state-
ment on that side. AUv is the old locative of alwv as ale's is
of alios (ace. a!w in Aeschylus), and alti, de£ of *alfdv (Lat.
aevittn), three collateral declensions from the same root. In
the Sanskrit ayu and its Zend equivalent the idea of li/'e t and
especially long life, predominates. So with the Germanic
cognates (Gothic aiws). The word, whose root it is of course
futile to dig for, is a primitive inheritance from Indo-Ger-
manic days, when it may have meant "long life" or "old
age" — perhaps the least abstract idea we can find for it in
the prehistoric period, so as to account for its derivatives.
In general, the word depicts that of which the horizon is
not in view, whether the horizon be at an infinite distance, as
in Catullus' poignant lines—
Nobis cum semel occidit brevis lux,
Nox est perpetua una dormienda,
or whether it lies no farther than the span of a Caesar's life.
dxadagaia.
In a literal sense the noun occurs in a formula used in
agreements for renting houses, which the tenant undertakes to
leave in good condition. Thus P Oxy VIII. 1128 26 (a.d. 173)
TrapaSdTw tovs tottovs KaOapovs dirb KOTrpiwv Kal Trdorjs
dKa8apo-£as : id. VI. 912 26 (A.D. 235), BGU II. 393 16
(A.D. 16S) av[ev] aKa8apo-ia[s], P Lond 2l6 28f - (A.D. 94)
aKo.6a.pTos
17
aKaTacrTOLTOs
(=11. p. 187), P Lips I. i6 ls (a.d. 138) where dird stands
without KaOapovs (see under dird). Vettius Valens, p. 2 1 *,
has it in conjunction with lavtuSCo. : Kroll takes it as "oris
impudicitia (?). "
dxdOaQzog.
The adjective is found in a moral sense of an unclean
demon in the long magical papyrus P Par 574 1238 ( = Selec-
tions, p. 113). It occurs in the correspondence of the
architect Cleon (B.C. 255-4), P Pe" H- 4- (3) s (P- [S]),
elXr|cj>au£v 8e toO axaOipTou Kal to [. . ., where the
ganger Apollonius seems to be writing about a supply of
iron for quarrymen, but the mutilation prevents our deter-
mining the reference. Vettius Valens, p. 76 1 , has Trd6ecn.v
aKaSdpTois Kal trapa 4>tjo-lv T)Sovats, where the ethical sense
is completely developed : half way comes Syll 633 s (ii/A.D.
according to Michel), where a Lycian named Xanthus
dedicates a shrine to Men Tyrannus and says Kal [p.T|8eva]
aKa8apTov irpocrd-yeiv ' Ka8api£ea-Tw 8t dirb (r(K)dpSwv Ka[l
Xoipe'cov] ko[1 7JwaiK<Ss— the impurity is ritual.
dxaiQcoc;.
The well-known letter of a prodigal son, BGU III. S46 llr -
(ii/A. D. ) ( = Selections, p. 94) has the adverb aKmpiu; iravra
croi 8iTryr|Tai, " unseasonably related all to you.'' For the
adjective cf. Syll 730 12 (ii/B.C. ) at XCav dKaipoi Sairdvai.
The derived noun appears in P Par 63 x,i ' 93f - (B.C. 165)
8id t« ttjv irepw'xovo-dv |ici (/. (i«) Kara ttoXXous Tpdirovs
aK[ai]piav.
axaxog.
BGU IV. IOI5 llf - (A.D. 222-3) X[dx°-v]ov viov ve'ov Ka-
Bapbv a8oX(ov) . [. . a]KaK[ov] must have a passive sense
"undamaged." So P Oxy I. 142 6 (A.D. 534), a similar
formula. For a. = "simple" rather than "innocent" in
Rom 16 18 , see the quotations from Wetstein recalled by
Field A'oles, p. 166.
ay.avQa.
In P Oxy III. 646 (time of Hadrian) a legacy includes
KXeCvt) aKav8tvr|, i.e. a couch made of acantha-wood (Herod,
ii. 96, Strabo 175). Sir F. G. Kenyon (P Lond I. p. 740),
calls it " the Egyptian acacia from which gum arabic is
obtained, and whose branches were in early times used
for boat-building." Its pods are mentioned in P Leid X
(iii/iv A.D. ), a long list of chemical prescriptions: xii - 36
(p. 237) dKdvBns Ktpdna. The name, or derivatives of it, may
be seen in P Lond 2i4 13ff - (a.d. 270-5) (= II. p. 162), ii.
1177 1 " (a.d. 113) (= III. p. 186), P Oxy I. 121* (iii/A.D.),
ii. VI. 909 3 ' (a.d. 225), ii. VIII. 1112 6 (a.d. iSS), P Flor
I. 50™ (a.d. 26S), etc. This evidence isolates further the
word as used in Mark and John (Isa 34 13 ) ; but the meaning
there is not shaken We need not discuss the identification
of&Kav8a, aKavBos (so MGr d-yKafli, Pontic dxdvri, "thorn"),
and the derived adjective, as occurring in Egypt : in the
N 1 the exact nature of the thorny plant indicated is in-
determinate : see Enc. Bibl. 5059 f.
dy.aqnog.
The adj. may be cited from P Oxy I. 53" (a.d. 316)
d8[ev] t<j>l8ov t^v irtpo-eiav &Kapirov ovo"av iroXX[u>]v etwv
Part I.
8idXou £ripavTio-av. For the subst. see Syll 420 30 (i/A.D.)
Sid Tas -yevopivas «j>[e£]T]S dKapmas tCiv cXaiuv.
axazdyvcoozoc;.
To illustrate this XT air. dp. (Tit 2 8 ) Deissmann {B.S
p. 200 f.) cites from the inscriptions a sepulchral epitaph
CIG 1971 b % (Thessalonica, a.d. 165), where the word is
applied to the deceased, and a similar usage in an inscription
at Rome 1GS/ 2139 3 (date?) (aptp/irros. dKaTdYVuio-ros),
also a deed of tenure from the Fayfim, BGU I. 30S 8 (B\z.)
( = Clircst. II. 27S) eirdva'VKts «iriTEXe'o-iop.«v Ta irpos
tt)v KaXXiepytav twv dpovpuv fc'p'ya irdvTa dKaTaYVu>0T[u>s].
Add P Oxy I. 140 15 , V Lond 113 15 ( = I. p. 209), P Grenf
I. 57 16 and ii. $8 n (all vi/A.D.) : also P Giss I. 56 15 (vi/A.D.)
where the editor cites similar expressions, such as dKaTa-
4>povr|Tius, dvap.<pipdXus. Xageli (p. 47) compares euKaTa-
7Viucrros in P Tor I. I Tiii - u (ii/B.C. ).
dy.ardy.oiro;.
This word has hitherto been found only in Ac 16 17 , 22",
and though " uncondemned " (AV, RV) is its natural
meaning, this does not suit the context. Accordingly
Blass thinks that it may there = Attic aKpn-os, which can be
used of a cause not yet tried. See also Ramsay St Paid,
p. 225, where it is pointed out that Paul in claiming his
rights would probably use the Roman phrase re incognita,
" without investigating our case," and that this was
inadequately rendered by the Lucan dKaTaKpi/ros.
dxatdnaoTog.
For the genitive construction after this neuter adjective in
2 Pet 2 11 aKaTaTrdo-rous dpapTias, cf. such examples from
the papyri as P Tebt I. 124" [c. B.C. IlS) dcnjKO<f>avT-i]-
(tous) Kal d8io-Tdo-Tous dvros irdcrr|S al[T]£as, BGU III.
97° 7f ' (a.d. 177) tt|s els airavTas €V€p-yecrias . . . dPoT|8-nTos:
see Proleg. p. 235. In view of the common vulgar change of
av to a (as in "A-youcr-ros, aTos, etc. — see Proleg. p. 47)
it is not improbable that aKaTdiravo-ros may be the ivord
intended, so that the mass of the MSS. have glossed cor-
rectly. Prof. Thumb suggests that the influence of eirdrjv
may have affected the form. For this word cf. PSI 2.V !
(iii/iv a.d. — magic) €pwrt aKaTairaiJo-Tw.
dxaxaaxaola.
A literary citation for this Stoic word may be made from
P drenf Li 4 (ii/B.C.), the Erotic fragment, where the faith-
less lover is called aKaTao-Tao-ir|S €vp€Trjs. See also the
astrological papyrus published in Arckiv i. p. 493 f. T-rjs
o-ip[p.p]tou crfjs dKaTao-rao-£[av] (1. 25 f.). It occurs nearly
a dozen times in Vettius Valens, coupled with irXdvn Kal
dX-r|Teia (p. 4 18 ), dvuaaXCa (p. 44 18 — one MS.), ordcris,
fe'xBpa, <™voxrj, Kptcrts, Tapax^, etc. : it several times has
olk«iu>v dependent on it. The verb dKaTao-TaTea) also occurs
three t imes. That the astrologers had so thoroughly domestic-
ated it does not prove that Paul, James and Luke were
using a word of the higher culture.
dy.aidoza.Tog.
Atiaollent no. 4 (if- (a curse on a leaden tablet from
Cnidus) dvaTL6r]UL Adparpi Kal Kopai tov ttjv oiKta(v) p.ov
aKaTd[o-JTaTov 7roioO(v)Ta. The date [pp. cit. p. 5) is given
as B.C. 300-IOO, though the series may be later (Newton).
3
a/cep«to?
dxiqaiog.
Syll 2io 18 (iii/B.C.) rf|v \iopav aKc'paiov. P Par 69'" 28
(A. I). 232) ( = Chrest. I. p. 64) . . .] ai-ni to Trpd\;aa
aK^potov is tjX[8«v ... In PSI S6 8 (a.d. 367-75) a man
named Aurelius Sncus is bailed out of prison on certain
conditions, dxlpciLOV Kal €kto[s] 4>v[XaKfjs a]va8o9^VTa.
Much earlier comes an instance of the adverb, in BGU IV.
120S 47 (B.C. 27-6) «£TryT|[<7-aT<5 ji]oi aKtpaiws an outrage
(lippis) set forth in the petition which these words close. It
is associated with do-i.vT|s in IG III. 141S (ii/A.D.), and in a
Delphian inscr. of ii/n.c. (BCII xxvii. p. 109") upd-viia a. =
ou KcKpqj^vov. Cronert, to whom these two passages are
due, cites also /(,' XIV. 051 - ' (Rome, B.C. 78) els aK«'paiov
diroKaOio-Ttivai = iii integrum restituere. In P Lips I. 13 11
(A.D. 366) djktpafwv flvrtov Kal clklvSuvwv is applied to a
loan, in the promise to pay interest. (MGr liupms
dxhvrji;.
This NT air. tip. (Ileh to 8 *) occurs in a petition (v/a.ii.)
of stilted style but far from accurate: I' < >xy VI. 904 9 Tats
axXtivets (/■ -i<Tiv) aKoais Tfjs vjitr^pas t£ouo-(as, "the
impartial ears of your highness."
dx/ud£a>.
In his famous speech at Corinth, announcing freedom to
the Greeks, Nero expresses regret that it had not been in
his power to offer it aK[j.a£ovo-r|s tt)s 'EXXd8os, so that more
might have shared in his bounty {Syll 376'"). The more
literal sense appears in P Lond 46- (a magical papyrus,
iv/A.D.) ( = I. p. 7-) oVa aKp.d£a twv dirtopuv. According
to Moeris (" i|Pdv 'Att., dKp,d£eiv"EXA."). Nero's composi-
tion-master must have allowed a vernacular word to sully the
purity of the oration.
aH/iltfV.
In OGIS 20I 13 (vi/A.D.) ovik dirr]\6ov (SXus oTrto-w Tiiv
aXXwv pao-iX&ov, dXXd aKp.r|v ?u,Trpoa-0£v avTiiv, the adverb
seems to have the meaning "valde, magnopere, longe,"
in accordance with the original meaning of aK|iTJ (see Ditten-
berger's note). Cf. Syll 326 1 * (i/A.D.) irapaXapwv Tois ev
uk|uu twv iroXi/rdv : similarly P Oxy III. 473° (a.d. 138-60)
Trapd tt|v irpu)TT)v aKp.r|v. A compound adjective £o-aKp.ov,
"with an even edge," is applied to a weaver's instrument in
P Oxy VII. 1035" (A.D. 143). See on tin- later history of this
word (MGr dKd|ia = 8ti) K. Krumbachcr's important article
in Kuhn's Zeitschrifl xxvii. pp. 49S— 521. The noun was in
Hellenistic use, according to Moeris: " upata yap-iov 'Att.,
iv dK|ifl yduou'EXX.'' The adverbial accus. was banned by
the same grammarian in favour of {n: so also Phrynichus
(Rutherford AP. p. 203). In the NT, however, except for
Mt 15 10 , all writers conspired to Atticize here: tri, was
clearly quite good " bad Greek," as well as aKp.T|v !
axoi'i-
The word is sometimes concrete, denoting "the ear":
so in the late document riled above under duXivf^s, and in
P 1 Ixy I. 129* (vi/A n.) tis aKods tpas fjXBev. Much earlier
is WUnsch AF i 1T (i/ii A.D.) where aKods stands between
tvKe'4>aXov [ Trpdo-tu ]ttov and 6c^>p[ Cs 1 jJ.uKTf)pas. Its more
normal sense of " hearing " appears in a would-be cultured
letter, BGU IV. toSo« (iii/A.D.) ( = Chrest. I. p. 564) Kal
V]p.eis 8< aKojj dirdvTcs ws irapovTts 8ia64o-i Tjv<t>pdv8iip.€v :
IS
(XKOva)
the writer is able to quote Homer. It is joined with
iio-4>pT|o-is (as in I Cor 12") in the quasi-litsrary P Ryl II.
63' (iii/A.D.— an astrological dialogue).
dxolovOeio
is still the word for "following," in MGr (axXouBu) : it
is noteworthy that in a large batch of petitions in P Ryl II.
124-152, from Euhemeria (a.d. 28-42) we find the MGr form
anticipated four times (eirr|itXoii6r|0-« or -t|K(5tos). In the
papyri the verb takes the place of ?Tro(j.ai, which is also
wanting in the NT, and in the LXX is confined to 3
Maccabees. In the most literal sense we have such
passages as P Lond 131 recto™ (a.d. 78-9) ( = 1. p. 171)
irai.8(uiv) p dKoXov8oiSvTwv tois 6Vois. P Lille I. 1 verso 1 *
(B.C. 259) has an inanimate object : dKoXo\i8rjo-ovo-i 8J
Tots irpoi)Trdpx<mo-i ^lip-ao-i., " they will follow up, continue,
the existing banks." For the thought of "following" to
get a favour see BGU IV. 1079 10 (a.d. 41) (= Selections,
p. 39), aKoXouBci. 8£ rTroXXapuovi. irdo-av upav, "stick to
Ptollarion constantly " : cf. 1. c6 (idXXov aKoXouBci 1 ' aviTui
Swr| (jnXida-ai avTui, "rather stick to him, and so you
may become his friend." In P Petr III. 12S 10 the verb
is used of journey-money assigned to an official, 4<p<SSois
tois dxoXouBovo-i Tiii |emo-Td]TT]i.. A striking parallel to
the language of Mt 19 2 ', and parallels, is to be found
in an early papyrus Latin letter of recommendation dis-
covered at Oxyrhynchus, P Oxy I. 32 10 "• (ii/A.D.), " reliquit
enim su[o]s [e]t rem suam et actum et me secutus est."
If the letter can be regarded as a Christian letter, its
value, in view of its age, would be unique : see Deissmann
LAE, p. 182. For the adjective, see P Tebt II. 296"
(A. d. 123) dK<5Xo«8(dv) tori," it is consequently right " (Edd. ),
and for the adverb, see P Tebt I. 33* (B c. 112) {= Selections,
p. 30) <J>pdv]TLO"ov ouv I'va v€VT|'Tai.) aKoXoiiBws, "take care
therefore that action is taken in accordance with it," P Oxy
I. 38 13 (A.D. 49-50) aKoXoiJBius Tots iird o-oii, " in accordance
with what had been enacted by you " : — the word is very
common. The verb normally takes the dative. P Amh II.
62 J (ii/fi.e.) shows it absolute : elo-lv oi dKoXovBoOvTts
|ia\aifio ((lopou AtSvuos Auo-iiiaxos kt\. In P Lille I.
26* (iii/B.c.) we have an adverbial accus., A |ir| aKoXoufleis
auavTa. Note P Tar p. 411 (Ptol.) 'Ap.]aiiviov aKoXov-
BovvTa 0-01 64>6aX[)iois. For ok. aeTa cf. Rutherford JVP,
p. 458 f., where the construction is shown to be Attic.
dxovco.
The verb is of course common enough, and needs little
or no illustration, having few peculiarities. Its use for a
judicial hearing (as Ac 25") may be paralleled with P land
q 10 (ii/A.D.) Kal [p.flx[f?v] tovtov ofrrro T|Kovo-8[r|(i.]ey ) and
P 1 >\\ VII. 1032 s * (A.D. 162), where the epistrategus endorses
a petition with dKono-8T|o-«Tai. So in BGU II. 5 11 " 3
(= Chrest. I. p. 26), an account written about a.d. 200 of
a trial before Claudius, we have aKovci KXauSios KaIo-a[p
ZePao-Tos 'Icri8(upov] Yvp.vacridpxov """^Xccos 'A[Xe^av8p€u>v]
KaTa 'A-vpeirrrou pao-iXe'io[s]. The last example w ill illustrate
aKowiv with normal gen. of person: P Par 48* (B.C. 153)
(= Witkowski* p. 91) dKovoravTts . . to irepl 0-0O crvvpf-
pi)K<STa will serve for actus, rei, and will also illustrate the
common use with irtpi, since the phrase is a mixture of
ok. ir«pl o-ov and aK. Td o-ot <rwpepr|KdTa (Witk.). The
(XKpa.TljS
19
CLKfJoOlVlOV
same papyrus shows us the participial object clause. 1. 12
dKoijcravTts 84 «v ti1> paya\u> Sapairtciov 6vra o-«. In
P Amli II. 37 s (ii/B.C.) eKovofifv Si (i^| Trapa-yeyov^ vai. . . .
we have apparently the infill, construction, and so in
P Grenf II. 36 15 (B.C. 95), T|Kovo-au.ev tov u.vv KaTaPe
PpuKc'vai tov o-rropov — Witkowski (* p. 120, cf. p. xiv.)
allows the writer to be " modice eruditus." Kor axoveiv
lis cf. CPHerm 22 6 : for the commoner 8ti, P Tebt II.
416 8 (iii/A.D.) (it) ovv aKoiJorT|s dvBpunruv 8ti pAAw piviv
«v8dSt. With the introductory imper., as in Mk 4', cf. the
dialogue in P Ryl II. 63 s (iii/A.D.) where dKove precedes an
exposition.
aXQazrjg
in the sense of "impotent" is found in Syll S02, 803
(iii/B.c), inscriptions from Asclepios' temple, e.g. 802"
dvrjp tovs Tas X'lpos SoktvXovs aKpaT€ts ^\ wv - Vettius
Valens (p. 39 33 ) associates dordTovs ra.1% yvwp.ais Kal
aKpoTtis.
axqaroQ.
P Oxy II. 237 1 " 40 (\.n. 1S6) irop' ots dxpards eo-riv f|
twv v[6]uu>v diroTo|j.[t]a, "amongst whom the severity oi
the law is untempercd " (Edd.). It is said to mean " un-
diluted " in MGr : cf. OJ. ix. 297 dKprjTov yd\a.
P l'ar 63"- 4i (ii/B.C.) ueTa Trdo-r|s aKpipeias, tt)v ckt[€]v«-
[(r}rdTT|V [iroi]Tio-ao-8ai irpovoiav combines some character-
istic Lucan and Pauline words. P Lond I2I M1 (iii/A.D.)
( = I. p. Ill), has «V dxpipias, an adverbial phrase like or
d\T|8€£as. A rather literary document, an advocate's speech
for prosecution — suspected by the editors of being a rhetorical
exercise — contains the sentence dp.€ivov 8' avTai Kal o-a4>€-
orepov t^v irepl tovto aKptipuav Kal tt)v etripLeXetav Ma|ip.[o]u
Sr|Xwcrovo-iv (P Oxy III. 4~i uff -, ii/A.D.), which the editors
translate, "These letters will still better and more clearly
exhibit Maximus' exactness and care in this matter." Xear
the end of the petition of Dionysia (P Oxy II. 237 M " •",
A.D. 1S6) we have uerd Trdo~r]s dxpapeias «p vAaa * < W (r ® u,0 " av
(sc. at drrovpa^ai) ; and in P Petr III. 30 (,.,) verse "" ' a
prisoner complains to the Epimeletes that it was on account
of the " punctiliousness" of his predecessor in office that he
had been confined — [d]Kpipeias evtKev dirrjx^ r l v ' The verb
dxpipevciv, " to get exact instructions," appears in P Amh
II. 154 7 (vi/vii A.D.) lav ut) dKpipcvo-u>u.ai d(|>' vu.a>v ircpl
eVao-rov TrpdyuaTos : Cronert's earliest citation for this verb
is " Barnabas " 2 10 . It may be formed by association with
dicpipEia, by the influence of the close relation of -«ta and
-evw.
In P Oxy VI. p. 226 part of a document is given which
forms the first column of no. S99 (A.D. 200) : ottws t£erd
o-avr(ts) KOTi to aKpapeo-repov tb (a gap follows). This
is a good example of an elative comparative (Proleg. pp. 7S
and 236), for the meaning is clearly " having most carefully
examined": cf. also P Petr II. 16". A late iv/A.D. in-
scription, Syll 423 15 , has ppe'Puov ( = breve, a precis) tuv
cLpT^pivwv dirdvrwv dxpeipTJ SiSao-KaXiav 4-ir^ov. The
neuter as a noun occurs in the Magnesian inscr. Syll 929 s -
(ii/B.C.) Tfii uJv dxpiPii rf|s vJiTJcjiou ppapcv9fvai Trjv Kpia-iv
ovk r|pouX6[i<8a, of counting a vote exactly ; and P Tebt II.
2S7" (A.D. 161 0) t!> dxpcipis u.d8ris. The adverb is treated
separately below.
dy-gifioo).
This fairly common classical and Hellenistic verb does not
happen to occur in the papyri, so far as we have' noticed
We might add to the literary record Vettius Valens p. 265*
tovtojv oliTcos kit e^€Tacrtv T]Kpipu>p.t'vu)v, which has exactly
the same sense as in Mt 2 16 .
axQifiaJg.
For d. with otSa, as 1 Th 5*, cf. P Goodsp Cairo 3 s '■
(iii/B.C.) Situs dup^cis slStJis, P Petr II. 15 (i) 11 (iii/B.C.)
ciSTJo-ai dxpipuis : cf. P I lib I. 40 6 '- (iii/B.C.) ^irio-rao-o (k'vtoi
dxpipis. P Par 44' (B.C. 153) (= Witkowski Epp.* p. S3)
Siacrd<|>r|]o-ov p.01 . . . Ta Trepl o-avTOv aKpiptos. P Lond
354 23 [c. B.C. 10) ( = II. p. 165) tmyvovTa dxptiPus SKaora.
The comparative is used very much as in Ac 23 15 , 20 in
P Oxy VIII. 1 102 12 (c. A.D. 146), the strategus dxpeipeo-Ttpov
i%lTa.<rii *) KaTOlKi, and again BGU II. 3SS iic (ii/iii A.I').
f]£ei "ApiraXos Kal «^CTa <r8r|(r£Tat irtpl tovtov aKp€iP^a-[T]€-
pov : the combination was evidently a formula. With
irw8dvco-8ai (as in Ac 23") cf. P Petr II. i(. ,: (in B.C.)
ir€vo-d(ieo-8a aKpipeorepov. The superlative occurs in P llib
I. 27" w (early iii/B.C.) is ovv T|8uvdu.rjv aKpip«'o-TaTa.
axooaTi]:.
The verb occurs in the magic papyrus P Lond I 46 1 "
(iv/A.D.) (=1. p. 70' 1 (j>piKTbs uiv ISelv, <j>piKTbs 84
aKpodo-9ai.
ay.QofSvort'a.
We have (naturally enough) no citations to illustrate this
technical word of Jewish ritual, hut a note on its formation
might be given (from J. II. Moulton's forthcoming Grammar
of NT Grctk, vol. II.): "'AKporroo-Sia, a normal descriptive
cpd. from dxpos and too-St) with a fresh suffix, is found in
Hippocrates, and is obviously the original of the LXX word.
When a word containing a vox obscaena was taken from
medical vocabulary into popular religious speech, it was
natural to disguise it: a rare word pio-rpa = pvo-ua may
supply the model."
ay.ooycovialoz
may very well have been coined by the LXX (Is.i 28 1 *).
The Attic word was ywviatos : see inscription.il citations in
J. A. Robinson Ephesians, p. 104. 1 ronerl (p. 233) Ins
several other compounds of dxpos, some of which may be in
the same category. W. W. Lloyd in C/i iii. p. 419a (1889)
among some architectural notes on Eph 2 20 "", says : "The
acrogoniaios here is the primary foundation-stone at the angle
of the structure by which the architect fixes a standard for
the bearings of the walls and cross-walls throughout."
dyooOirtov.
The word is doubtfully restored in Syll 633"'' (ii/A.D.)
where it is prescribed that the worshippers shall bring
among other offerings koXXvP«v xoivik«s Svo Kal dxpo-
[8iviov ?]. Cf. GDI 2561 <■■*' (Delphi, r. B.C. 395) TiirrdXAuvt
to aKpdSiva (pointed out by Prof. Thumb).
aKpos
20
aAay
aXQOQ.
V Tebt II. 3S0" (i/A.H.) o«X*| (typuei 8e|ta cUpa, "a scar
at the tip of the right eyebrow," 1* Oxy I. 43 (<'<vk)) i. l7
(iii/A.n) eir' aKpu> pu|ir|s lieu6ou. In P Oxy I. 108'- a (a.d.
183 or 215), the meat bill of a conk, &Kpa \i are translated
by the editors " two trotters.'' Cf. Preisigke 358' (iii/B.c. )
t!> dKpov xijs crKids, of the shadows on a sundial, and Syll
8o4*(?ii/A. n. ) KiTplou irpoXaapdveiv (= "eat," see s.v.) to.
&Kpa : ib. 42s 7 . 9 (iii/B.c.) Kara rov aKpiov, "down the
heights " (-is often).
Axvlaq.
Thayer's doubts regarding the existence 01 the genitive of
this proper name may be set at rest by its occurrence in the
papyri, where it is found in two forms — 'AkvXov (BGU II.
4S4 9 , A.D. 201-2) and 'AxxiKo. (il>. I. 71 21 , A.D. 189, P
Strass 22 J0 , iii/A.D., 2oi>pa-n.avo0 'A.). Much earlier is
Tatou 'IouXtov 'AkvXo, on the inscr. of Augustus in
Preisigke 401, a.d. io-I. See Deissmann BS, p. 187,
where the doubling of the X in certain manuscripts of Ac
iS a and Rom 16 s is further illustrated by the occurrence
of both 'AkuXos and 'AnviXXas in duplicate documents
of the end of ii/A.D. with reference to the veteran C.
Longinus Aquila (BGU I. 326). An Aquda of Pontus
occurs on an inscription of Sinope, ^Xlap-ivfCJou 'AxuXa,
as noted by D. M. Robinson in the Prosopographia to
his monograph on Sinope, Am. Journ. of Philology xxvii.
p. 269 (1906).
axvQow.
The adjective aKvpos is common in legal phraseology
(e.g. it comes quater in the Ptolemaic Hibeh papyri). It
occurs in the new Median parchment, P SaYd Khan i a - 23
(B.C. 88) 8s dv 8e t-yPdXfl ktX. [J]<ttw compos applied
to a person, whose action is voided by illegality, a classical
use. In the second parchment (B.C. 22) Tr\v re dOe'ruo-iv tlvai
aviTr|v aKvpov, it has its normal Hellenistic force. 'AKiipwo-ts
goes with d8e'rr|eris (see s.v.), or is used by itself, especially in
the phrase els axiputriv of a will or an I.O.U. received back
to be cancelled: so P Oxy I. 107-"'- (A.D. 123) dveXapov
irapd trov els aKupwcriv, ib. III. 490 3f - (A.D. 124) -n-pbs
aKvpcucriv &-ytiv Tt|vSe ttjv 8ia(JT|Kuv, "to revoke this will."
The verb occurs in the same sense P Oxy III. 491 3 (a.d.
126), 494 1 (a.d. 156), 495 3 (a.d. 181-9), etc.: cf. Syll
329' (i/B.C.) r|Kvpdicr6ai Tas K[a]T" avTuv eK-ypatj>ds Kal
6<j>€iXT|jjLLaTa].
axwlvxcoQ.
The adjective occurs larely B.C., and one citation from
Plato stands in Crdnert as warrant for classical antiquity.
The adverb becomes very common from ii/A.D. It is of
constant occurrence in legal documents, e.g. P Oxy III. 502 31
(A.D. 164) cos irpoKctTcu eirl tov \pdvov dKwXvTws, " as afore-
said for the appointed time without hindrance " of the lease of
a house, ib. VI. 912'* (a.d. 235), ib. VIII. 1127 16 (a.d. 1S3)
and VII. 1036 2 ' (a.d. 273) : see exx. of this combination in
the note to P Giss I. 49" (p. 74). So P Lips I. 26' 1 (begin-
ning iv/a.d.) P Gen n 16 (a.d. 350), and the Edmonstone
papyrus, P Oxy IV. p. 203 (A.D. .554), ve'|«o-8e els oi)s edv
PovXt]T€ tottovs aKuiXuTtos Kal dv€TriXT|Li,7rTtos. Add the
sixth century P Lond 991 15 (= III. p. 25S) dKoXVrrus Kal
j'. |!m 1.0 , : the word is legal to the last. For the triumph-
ant note on which it brings the Acis of the Apostles to a
close, see Harnack Lukas der Arzt p. 116, Eng. Tr. p. 163 f. ,
and cf. Milligan Documents, p. 168.
This common Greek word, which in the NT is found only
1 Cor 9 17 , occurs several times in the long petition of
Dionysia, P Oxy II. 237"- ™- »«• «■ 12. 22 ( A . D . lS6 ^ . c r_ the
fourth century Christian letter P Oxy VI. 939 12 ( = Selections,
p. 129) es TT]XiKa<JTT)v <r€ [d-ywv£a]v &kuv eve'PaXov, "un-
willingly I cast you into such grief." Add from the inscrip-
tions, Syll 356 26 (time of Augustus) tire eKovra el/re aKovTa,
ib. 415 8 (iii/A.D.), etc.
aXafiaozQov.
The word is found with avpov, as in Mk 14 3 , in OG/S
629' 5 (a.d. 137) Liipou [iv dXapdo-Jrpois, according to the
editor's restoration. In P Petr II. 47 ca the words kv
'AXapdcTTpuv irdXet, "in Alabastropolis," occur in the
subscription to a contract for a loan. From v/b.c. may
be quoted Syll 44 s , dXi[p]acrr[oi], according to the
Attic form : cf. Michel S23 11 (B.C. 220), ib. 833" (B.C.
2 79)> "~>>v T °'S dXaPdcrrpois. in an inventory of temple
treasures. From a much later period we have mention
of a quarry near Alexandria, or at any rate belonging to
Alexandria— P Thead 36' (A.D. 327) eTriu.eXr|-ri|s Texvi-ruv
dTroo-TeXXou.6vwv ev dXapao-TpCto 'AXejjavSpi'as, id. 35 s
(A.D. 325) €irtp.€Xr]TT|s ep-ya-niv twv [KaT]aTT|v dXaPao-Tpivr|V
p.e-ydX(T|v), ib. 34* and editor's note (p. 1S2). Earlier than
this is P Ryl II. 92 (ii/iii a.d.) a list of persons designated
for employment els dXapdorpLva, and other works The
alabaster quarry may also be recognized in P Petr II. 9 (2) s
(B.C. 241-39) |ieTa[7ropev]ecr8ai els dXaPa[o-TiJ8i8a : see the
editor's note, p. [23], as to the locality. Finally, there is an
inventory in P Lond 402 verso (ii/B.C.) (= II. p. 12) which
includes among a good many utensils and articles known and
unknown dXaPacrTpoi'BfJKai : we may infer that the writer
first meant to coin a compound, and then changed his mind
and wrote the genitive. (See also under uctkos.
d^a^oreia.
To its later literary record may be added Test. xii. pat/: ,
Jos. 1 7 oix Ikpcocra ejiauTciv eV dXa^ovaa 8id Tr|v koo-ihkt)v
8d£av uou, dXX' <ip.r|V iv avTois c!>s els t<Sv eXa^lcr-nov (cited
by Mayor on Jas 4 16 ).
alaQ.
As early as iii/B.c. the neuter form is proved to have been
in existence, e.g. P Petr III. 140 (a) 1 SXaiov v aXas v £iXa,
and may therefore be acknowledged in P llib I. 152
(B.C. 250) ep.paXov els tJ> irXoiov dXas Kal Xwtciv, though
there the editors treat the word as accusative plural. A clear
example seems to be quotable from P Par 55 it's '■ ffl (ii/B.C.)
Kal apTot Kal aXas. From later times we can quote P Leid
X '■ 8 (iii/iv A.D.) aXas KaTriraSoKuecSv, P Oxy IX. 1222 2
(iv/A.D.) to dXas. The ambiguity of earlier exx. attaches
itself even to P Leid C verso"- 5 (p. 93 of part i.), where
dXas may as well be ace. pi., since the items are ace. as
well as nora. in this Xdyos of provisions supplied to the
Twins of the Serapeum (ii/B.c). Mayser (Gr. p. 2S6)
aA(i(pc
21
aXrjOivoi
quotes a conjectural reading aXaTos for ap/ros in the same
document ; but the Petrie and the Paris papyri cited give
us our only certain exx. from Ptolemaic times, to set beside
2 Esd 7 22 , Sir 39='. Cf. MGr oXd-ri. Mr Thackeray
(in a letter) would now regard aXas in LXX as probably
neuter: "the only indubitable cases of the plural are in
the local plural phrases t| BdXao-cra (etc.) twv aX(iv. This
looks as if the plural was the regular form for salt-a/var."
In the fourteen LXX instances of aXa and &Xas the article
is absent, and we are free to assume that a new neuter noun
was already developing, perhaps under analogy of other
food names like -ydXa and Kpe'as- 'AXds lived on in the
papyri as late as a.d. 258-9, P Lond 1170 7-trso 12 * (=111.
p. 196). By crraBaW aXis in P Tebt II. 331" {c, A.D. 131)
we are apparently to understand dXds, "a quantity of salt."
BGU III. 731 " ' (A.D. 180) dXbs irXelo-Tov will serve as a
further instance. Note oXiktj, " salt tax," common in early
papyri : see dXunds below.
aXslcpco.
Passim in papyri, e.g. P Fay I2I 6 (c. A.D. 100) 8 Kal
dXei>J/ets emaeXtis, " which you will carefully grease," of a
yoke-band. We find statues (dvSpidvTes) the objects in
BGU II. 362""- '«. *■ » (a.d. 215). In P Oxy III. 528'° f -
(ii/A.D.) a man, whose wife had gone away, writes to her
that since they had bathed together a month before, he had
never bathed nor anointed himself— ouk eXouo-dp.T|v ovk
fjXipe (/. ^Xeipuai.) . A curiously spelt perfect evTJXtTra from
evaXeicpu) is found in a somewhat similar connexion in
P Oxy II. 294 15 (A.D. 22). Cf. also a third-century in-
scription in honour of a gymnasiarch, (piXoTijuos dX«i<f>ovTi
(Milne JHS 1901, p. 284), noted by the editors on P Oxy
III. 473 3 (a.d. 13S-60), where we find the substantive
aXeijiua. Cf. also OGIS 59 16 (iii/B.C.) Situs 'iy^uKTW el's Te
rds 8tKr(as Kal to aXeiuaa Sairavav. For the phrase " free
from erasure" cf. BGU II. 666 31 (A.D. 177) «rrlv 8e Kafla-
pbv d-rrb dXeicpaTos Kal e-rrfypaipfis : cf. P Ryl II. 163 17
(A.D. 139). As against the contention that aXeupu is the
"mundane and profane" and xp' w tne "sacred and re-
ligious" word (Trench), see P Petr II. 25 (a) 13 , where
XpCciv is used of the lotion for a sick horse.
aley.xiOQ.
See Rutherford NP p. 307 for the history of this word
(MGr dXdxTtpas) in classical Greek. It is found in P
Tebt I. 140 (B.C. 72) ti[utj]v dXtKTopos Kal dproirCvaKos.
Add P Ryl II. 166 18 (A.D. 26) a. eva (which, as in 167 18 , is
promised as a yearly offering, in the proposal to take up a
lease), P Fay 119 29 (c. a.d. too) dXeVropas 8e'Ka, BGU I.
269 1 (ii/iii A.D.) and IV. 1067 11 f - (a.d. 101-2) dXcK-rbpcov.
From a later time (iii/iv a.d., according to Leemans) comes
P Leid V ix - 31 ' 32 > *■ ', where we have (rbv) dXe'KTopa bis,
and then dXeKT<Spou : so Wiinsch AF 3 16 (imperial) 6
dXeKTwp. It was clearly the normal Kolvtj form ; but
dXtKTpudvwv may still be seen in P Oxy IX. 1207 8 (a.d.
175-6?) d. TeXetwv Tco-<rdpuv, in the same phrase as
BGU IV. 1067 I.e. It is noteworthy that dXcKTpuiuv occurs
in the well-known Gospel fragment (Mitteilungen of the
Rainer Papyri I. i. 54) o dXeKTpvwv Sis KOK[Ki£ei]. Cf.
Michel 692 s (i/A.D. ) dXeKTpvova, but in 1. 27 of the same
inscription dXe'KTopas.
akevQov.
The word (MGr dXeupi) is found in the long magical
papyrus P Lond 121 5 " (iii/A.D.) (.— I. p. 101) : cf. ib. 1170
verso *'" (a.d. 258-9) (= III. p. 204) <raKKov dXeip[o]u,
and ib. 9SS 13 (=111. p. 244) (iv/A.D.) ovtos yap ra eauToii
k\i aXeupa.
aXi'jOeia.
The noun occurs requently in prepositional phrases, p.€Td
irdcrr|s dXnBeias, etc. 'Ett' dXr|8eias is found in P Amh II.
68 33 (late i/.A.D. ) op.vvop.cv . . . d pr|i/ ef; v.-yeiovs Kal eV
dXnfleias €iri.Se8ajK[f]vai. : so P Oxy III. 4S0 9 (a.d. 132), and
Syll :
' (iii/B.C.) ou 'yt-yevnp.t'vov tovtotj eV dXnOcCas, etc.
This NT phrase is thoroughly idiomatic, we see, and not
"translation Greek" in Mark. Other combinations are
l£d., P Oxy VII. 1032 33 (a.d. 162) 4[k] rfjsd., P Flor I.
32 11 (A.D. 29S) e|dp.wp.i ... e^ d. Kal Trdrreajs. (For this
collocation of nouns, cf. P Oxy I. 70 6 (iii/A.D.) ttCo-tiv Kal
dXr|8[eiav 'f\\(i., " ls credited and accepted," of a contract
(Edd.).) With 2 Jn 1 , 3 Jn 1 8v iyii dyairci ev dXriBeCa., cf.
the Gemellus letters, P Fay iiS 2s (a.d. iio) do-rrdtou tovs
(piXovvTe's ere irdvTes Trpbs dXrjBiav, and ib. 1 19 26 (e. A.D. 100)
tovs cjuXovvTes T|(xa.s irpbs dXr|8iav. In much the same sense
we find Tats dX-n8(eiais), P Kyi II. 105 s6 (a.d. 136). For
the noun without prepositions we may quote P Oxy II.
2S3 13f - (A.u. 45) ei; oil Serjcrei -yviocrOfivat -rrdo-av tt)v irepl
twv •rrpo'yrypaaatvwv dXrjBeiav, P Giss I. 84 1 * (ii/A.D.)
<pi]XoOtri vvv ov-toi ttjv dXrj8[€]i.av clircLV, P Lond 412 5
(A.D. 351) = (II. p. 2S0) el (it| iirfjpxev ijaelv t| Tiiv vduuv
dXT|8ei[a], ib. S97 3 (A.D. 84) (= III. p. 206) vvvd 8i i|iels
ttjv dXr|0eiav -ypd+aTai, etc. From v/vi A.D. comes an
interesting Christian prayer in P Oxy VI. 925 s <f>avEpu<rdv
aot tt|V irapd crol dXr)0Lav el povXrj ae direXBetv els Xiowt.
The form of the petition closely follows those of paganism.
a).i]0ev(o.
We have noticed no early occurrence, but cf. P. Amh II.
142 1 (iv/A.D.) d]Xi]8evovT . . ., before a gap.
a?.rjd/]<;.
The adjective is common in formulae : thus in the 42 docu-
ments (Ptolemaic) of the P Magd there are 17 instances, all
like I 16 Kal edv fy d ypdcpu dXr|8fj, or to the same purport.
So P Strass I. 41 18 (e. A.D. 250) Set -yap Ta dXi)8fj Xe'-yeiv,
etc. It seems always to bear the normal meaning of
"true in fact"; so SpKos, Wilcken Ostr 1150 (Ptol.). In
P Tebt II. 285 s (A.D. 239) it is applied to "legitimate"
children : cf. ib. 293 17 (c. A.D. 1S7), where, with reference
to an application to circumcise a boy, it is declared dXrjBij
elvai ain-bv lepaTiKou [•ye'jvovs, "that he is in truth of priestly
family." In BGU IV. I024 v ' 17 (iv/v a.d.) ouk dXi}8r|s is
applied to a person. For the adverb we need cite only
P Gen I. 55 6 (iii/A.D.) Ka\oKa-ya8iav lis dXriBos dcrvvKptTov
dArjdivos
is less common still than dXT|8rjs, but is found in MGr.
In P Petr II. 19 (la)' (iii/B.C.) it is used in a petition
by a prisoner who affirms that he has said nothing p.T|8e'TroTe
&T01TOV, 8irep Kal dXiiBivdv euri, and again («' vera lectio)
a\iev?
22
aXArjAovia
id. i (3) (B.C. 260), where the writer assures his father cl
ev djXXots dXvirws diraXXdo-crtLS di] &v u>s lyci rols Oeois
?o"xop«v [xo-P 1 " dXr|8]ivdv, "if in other matters you are
getting on without annoyances, there will be, as we have
given, true gratitude to the gods": cf. Syll 316 17 (ii/B.c.)
Tra]pao"xopevwv twv KaT^-ydpwv dXT|0ivds d-rroSeu^us, and
the same phrase in BGU IV. 1141 12 (time of Augustus).
Caracalla's edict, P Giss I. 40 u ' 8 ', speaks of ol dXTjBivol
At-yiJirTioL as "easily distinguished by their speech." The
word is also found in the fragmentary BGU III. 74 2 "' * f '
(a.d. 122) €i rais dXr)8[i]vais avrX <pcpvfjs r\ irapaxwprjo-is
t-yc'veTo. In an obscure letter concerning redemption of
garments etc. in pawn, P Oxy I. H4 7 (ii/iii A.D.), we
have dXr|8i.voTr6p<pvpov translated by the editors "with a
real purple (border?)." In OG1S 223 1 ' (iii/B.c.) the
Seleucid Antiochus Soter writes dirXdo-Tus Kal dXn8i.v<is
€(i irdo-i irpoo-tptpopc'vovs. In Wiinsch AF 4 44 (iii/A. D.) we
find tl'irw o-oi Kal to dX-n6i.vbv bvopa 8 Tpe'pei Tdprapa ktX.
For Christian examples of dXt)Bivds from the papyri, see
P Oxy VI. 925 2 (v/vi A.D.) ( = Selections, p. 131) '0 8(«>)s . . .
6 dXn8i.vds, and the Christian amulet of vi/A.D. edited by
Wilcken in Archiv i. p. 431 ff. (= BGU III. 954, Selections,
p. 132), where at 1. 28 ff. we find — 6 <pws «k (pwTos, 8(eo)s
dX-nBivos \dpto-ov t\ik ktX.
ahevQ.
The word is too common in itself to need illustrating,
unless we recorded the appearance of the epithet TfOTapios
to indicate a fisherman who exercised his calling on the Nile.
It is, however, a good example of the rule by which in
Hellenistic of the second period («. e. A.D.) two /-sounds are
not allowed to come together : see Proleg.* p. 44 f. In this
one case, in the nom. and accus. pi. of dXisvs, dissimilation
instead of contraction has taken place : iXteis occurs in NT
and in P Flor I. 127 15 (a.d. 256), but note 119 2 dXi[ets and
275", from the same correspondence, and BGU IV. 1035 s
(v/a.d.). Of course P Petr III. 59"- 8 belongs to a period
when the phonetic difficulty was not felt. Another expedient
was dXi^as, P Flor II. 201 8 (iii/A.D.). Hellenistic does not
follow the Attic contractions (Aupius, -<iv) : cf. dX«W
BGU III. 756" (A.D. 199), 'Epifes P Petr III. 59 (,/)'*.
We find aXutuv in P Amh II. 30 29 (ii/B.c).
allEVW.
The verb occurs in P Flor II. 275 21 , from the Heroninus
correspondence (middle iii/A.D.).
61M.
The closeness of dXXd to itXt|v appears in more uses than
one. Armitage Robinson, Ephesians, p. 205, has a note
on a quasi-resumptive use of dXXd in Eph 5 24 which is
closely paralleled by that of tXtjv in ver. ^. Then there are
instances of dXXd = "except." This is clear where we have
dXX' tj (as in 2 Cor l 13 ) : thus P Petr II. 9 (3)' (B.C. 241-
39) w<tt£ prjGcva eivat evTavDa dXX' tj Tjpds, " There is no one
left here except ourselves" (Ed.), 16. 46 (fl) s (B.C. 2O0) Kal
prj vTTOK€io-8ai Trpos aXAo pT)8iv dXX' ^ ttjv Trpcye-ypap-
[p«'v]T|v iyyir\v, " has not been pledged for any other purpose
than the aforesaid security" {id.), V Lond 897 13 (a. D. S4)
(= III. p. 207) 8 pcvTotye ov BeXua dXXd rj dva-yK-rji. In
P Tebt I. 104" (B.C. 92) prj ££6rTu> •fciXio-Kwi. yvvaiKa dXXtiv
eir[a]'y[a]^cV? a V dXXd 'AiroXXwviav, " any other wife but
A." (Edd.), shows the same use for dXXd alone. See
Pro/eg. 3 p. 241 (with some additional remarks in the German
ed., p. 269). G. C. Richards (/TS x. p. 2S8) observes
on the note in Pro/eg., "In Mk 4" edv prj and dXXd are
parallel, a usage which Aramaic explains but Greek does
not." (Cf. the variants in Mk 9 8 .) Without doubting that
an Aramaic background makes the usage all the easier, we
can assert that Hellenistic Greek does admit this use of
dXXd. For dXXd ptjv (not in NT) cf. P Oxy III. 472"
(c. A.D. 130) d. pfjy . VTtov 7rtcrT€tos Trcpl tovtwv ovot|S, 1*
Flor I. 89'* (iii/A.D.) d. p.. Kal irpbs ttjv irapaKopi-
[8-tjv tJovtwv [irjXoiov irapaa-xtiv o-irov8aa-ov. It is hardly
necessary to illustrate the conjunction further.
alldaam.
As so often happens, the simple verb (MGr dXXd?») is
outnumbered greatly by its compounds. We may cite Syh
1 7S 14 . 22 (iv/B. C.) KeKTrjo-flat Kal dXXdo-creo-0ai Kal diroSdo-Bai,
P Oxy IV. 729' 13 (A.D. 137) edv 8t aLpoJ|X€0a dXXd<ro-€tv KTT|vr|
fj muXciv Qta-rai T|peiv, P Lips I, 107 3 (middle iii/A.D.)
dXXd£as tov Xd-yov, BGU IV. 1141 41 ' 44 (Augustus), where
a Tropipupd has been "bartered," P Oxy IV. 729" (A.D. 137)
in association with irwXciv. In P Tebt I. 124 31 fr. B.C. IlS)
" T|XXa-ype'voi seems to be equivalent to dirnXXa-Ypfvoi rather
than to have the meaning ' exchange ' " (Edd. ). An illiterate
papyrus of a.d. 75 may be cited for the construction : BGU
II. 597 10 dXXa^tTw o~€ avT&v {sc. a sack of wheat) riao-uov
KaXois o-irt'ppao-ci. 2€ here is we suppose for troi. : the
dative o-rrc'ppao-i reminds us of the NT 4v 6p.01t6p.aTi.
(Rom i 23 , from LXX), since the addition of ev to a dative
is nothing out of the way. (Of course we are not questioning
the influence of literal translation here.)
The verb is also found in the fragment of the uncanonical
Gospel, P Oxy V. S40 17 rf - tovto to Upov T[o7rov 6V]Ta
KaGapov, 8v ovSels a[X\os «t prj] Xovo-dpcvos Kal dXXd[£as
Ta tv8v]paTa iraTet. For the substantive, see P Eleph 14**
(late iii/B.C.) ti'jv €i8io-p€vr|v dXXa-yrjv : it is fairly common.
dllaxoOsv.
P Oxy II. 237 v - 15 (A.D. 1 86) ovk dXXaxdBtv T]7r|o-aTO tt^v
«|eTao-iv £o-«o-8au serves to support Jn to 1 . The word is
classical, though assailed by Atticists (Thayer).
For this form (= oXXoo-« or dXXaxdo-e), which is found in
the NT only in Mk I 38 , cf. Syll 418 38 (iii/A.D.) dXXaxoO
Trtpirdpcvoi. In P Lips I. 104" (i/ii A.D.) Wilcken [Archiv
iv. p. 484) proposes now to read A Kal ecp' dXAaxfi paOi^Te,
where dXXax'fj is treated like an adjective (= aXXrj) with
68u» supplied. If the reading is accepted, we should place it
with €K tot€, a7ro TTc'puo-i, etc.
allrjlovia.
For this word which is generally used as a title in the
Psalms, but occurs at the end of Ps 150, cf. the closing
words of a strophe in a liturgical fragment of v/vi A.D.,
P Ryl I. 9 11 cuXo-yT|[o-]w t[6v] Xadv pou cls tov dwva
dX(XrjXoijia ?) with the editor's note.
It is also found at the end of an amulet (P Berol 6096) :
to o-upa Kal to Sc'pa (?a!pa) tov Xfpio-Toju, <p«ia-at tov
aXXuyevrjs
23
aXoaco
SovXou <rov tov 4>opovvTa TO 4>uXaKTT|piOV TOUTO. a|lT]V t
aXXTjXoiita ja t w t (Schaefer in P land I. p. 29).
alloy '£)'//s-
This word, frequent in the LXX and once in the NT
(Lk 17 18 ), is, according to Grimm, found "nowhere in pro-
fane writers." But note should be taken of the famous
inscription on the Temple barrier, OGIS 59S (i/A.D.), be-
ginning p.Ti8t'va aXXcyevrj €i<nrop€v£cr8ai evTos Toi) ircpl to
Upov Tpu(()dKTOu Kai ir€ptpd\o\j, "let no foreigner enter
within the screen and enclosure surrounding the sanctuary."
Josephns, in his description of the tablet {Bell. Jud. v. 193)
substitutes pnoeva dXA6<{>vXov "rrapievai, a good example of
his methods of mending the vernacular Greek he heard and
read. Mommsen argued that the inscription was cut by the
Romans. We might readily allow the word to be a Jewish
coinage, without compromising the principle that Jewish
Greek was essentially one with vernacular Greek elsewhere.
The word is correctly formed, and local coined words must
be expected in every language that is spoken over a wide
area.
a?./.ojuai.
The verb is used in P Rvl II. 13S 15 (A.D. 34) of a thief's
incursion, just as €io*irn8du> : KciTiXapa tovtov Sid vvktos
T)X(i«vov els kt\. "I detected him when under cover of
night he had sprung into the farmstead" (Edd.). It is
recurrent in the curious document P Ryl I. 2S (iv/a.d.), on
divination by "quivering" of various parts of the body.
a/dog.
The differentia of dXXos as distinguished from ei-epos may
be left to the latter article. With t| aXXri Mapia in Mt 27"
cf. P Petrlll. 59 (c) (Ptol.), where a great many names
appear as Od^o-is &XXt], Kdvpnis dXXos, even where no
duplicate appears in the document itself — its fragmentary
character presumably accounts for this. (Grimm's article on
Mapia 13) suggests the remark that the repetition of the same
name within a family is paralleled in papyri : thus P
Petr III. 117 (g) " l7 '■ [Mjdvpns piKpos Tcwtos Kal Mdvp-ns
dSeXcpbs u»o-avTu>s — we quote without prejudicing the discus-
sion as to the Maries !) The form TdXXa with crasis is
frequent: see Witkowski' (Index) p. 162 for several instances.
For aXXos used = alter, see Proleg. p. 80 n, 1 , where an ex. is
quoted from a Doric inscr. as early as B.C. 91. An idiomatic
use of dXXos may be quoted from P Oxy VII. 1070"
p.T| .... 6 p.r| i'ii), 6X e£ aXXwy •y€vr|Tai, "lest . . . ,
what heaven forbid, we find ourselves at sixes and sevens"
(Edd. ) : the note is, " oXA' e(| dXXuv, if the letters are rightly
so interpreted, seems to be a phrase meaning out of har-
mony, one person doing one thing and another another."
a)J.OTQLO£MOK07tOg.
For the formation of this rare word (in NT only 1 Pet
4 15 ) cf. |j.eXXoe'4>T]pos P Oxy IX. 1202" (a d. 217), Seivp.a-
TodpT(r|v) and )(u>p.aT06mp.(eXTyrr|s) P I.ond 1159 37 aj "i "
(A.D. 145-7) (=111. p. 113), the former also P Oxy I. 63 s
(ii/iii A.D.) tovs Sei-yfiaTodpTas Ka8' avTov dva-n-Epij/ai "rrpos
£u-yoo-Ta[o-]i'av, "send up the inspectors yourself to the
examination" (Edd.). For the meaning of d. Deissmann
(BS p. 224) cites a synonymous phrase from BGU II.
531"-" (ii/A.H.) o3t« eljxl dSiKos oCtc drX]XoTpfwv <iri8u-
p.T]T^s, and see further Zeller Sitzungsberichlt tfer Berliner
Akademic. 1893, p. 129 ff., where the word is explained
from parallels out of the popular philosophy of the day, e. g.
Epict. iii. 22, 97 oi yap ra dXXoTpia iroXvirpaYp-ova, o>av
™ dvOpuTriva eirto-KoTTrj, dXXa to t'8ia. See also ZNTW
vii. p. 271 ff. On the possible bearing of the word on the
date of I Pet, see Jtilicher Introduction to the NT, p. 213.
alloTQioc;.
POxy VII. I067 6ff (avery ungrammatical letter of iii/A.D.),
(id8t ovv OTL dXXoTptav ywaiKav (/. dXXoTpt'a yvvT|) eKXr)po-
vop.r|o-ev avTov, "know then that a strange woman is made
his heir" (Ed.). The adjective is common in the sense
of alienus, "belonging to others": one or two special
applications may be cited. A rescript of Gordian (P Tebt
II. 285 s ), which Wilcken marks as suffering from trans-
lation out of Latin, uses tovs dXXoTpLous for " outsiders," as
against legitimate children. P Giss I. 67" (ii/A.D.) to yap
dXX[dT]piov €iroir|0-a %v [. . . seems to imply " I did what
was foreign to me," but the lost context may change this
entirely. lb. 99* (ii/iii A.D.) koto to tuv aviTo[x8dvw]v
AlyinrTkov dXXoTpta TaO[Ta fjv], «8paTo 8c opus. P Tor
I. iviii. 8 (Ptol. Euergetes) Trpoe'4>ep£To dXXdrpiov eivai to
irapeio-avdp.evov im' airov. P Oxy II 2S2 8 (a.D. 30-5)
t) 8« dXXoTpta <j>povr|crao-a ttjs Koivrjs o-vp.pi.cu[o-€ws], "be-
came dissatisfied with our union" (Edd.) : so P Rvl II. 12S 10
(c. A.D. 30) dXXoTpia <ppovT|0-ao-a, "changed her mind,"
of a mill-hand leaving her work. BGU II 405 13 (a.D.
34S), |e'vov |ie elvat Kal dXXdrpiov avTfjs, gives the genitive
dependent on it, and id. IV. II2I 22 (B.C. 5) p.T)T6 tSia
jj.t|t' aXXoTpia has the antithesis which characterizes best
its meaning.
d?J.OTQlOCO.
P Tebt I. I05 38 (B.C. 103) ku p.^| ilitrra avT[cSi] dXXo-
Tp[iouv . . .] Tf|v p.Co-8ucriv. BGU IV. 1024" 1 " (iv/v a.d.)
o-u 8e tTTtPovXevo-as o-wp-a (/. o-u>p.aTt) dXXoTp[i]u>8cvTi viro
tov [■yje'vous twv dvOpwirwv. This last has the sense which in
NT is expressed more strongly by the perfective compound
diraXXoTpiovv.
d).?.6(pv?.og.
For this classical word (Ac 10") cf. BGU I. 34" »■ u,
ib. II. 41 1 2 (a.D. 314) AvptiXi'w 'ATprj dXAoc)>vXou -yeopYui
Xa£pe[i]v, id. 419* (A.D. 276-7) A[ip]t|Xios . . . dXXd(j>vXos
d-rrd Kii(i.r|s 4>[i]Xa8eX<j)Las, and id. III. 85 S 2 - 5 (a.d. 294).
Preisigke 3441 (from Elephantine) to irpoo-Kvrvr|(j.a t(u)v
dXXo4>vX(u)v. See also the citation from Josephus (s.v.
dXXo-y€VT|s) •
allioc;
was common, though it curiously occurs only once in NT.
Thus P Tebt II. 459 2 (B.C. 5) Kal p/r| dX[X]ujs iroTJo-rjs— a
frequent phrase in letters conveying an urgent request. P
Flor II. 151 10 (A.D. 267} p.fj tir avToits o-TpaTtwrns d-rro-
o-TaXT] Kat dXXus 44S0S10V pXaPwo-iv, etc.
aJ.odu).
With the substantive dXorrrds, which is found as a variant
in LXX Lev 26 6 , Amos 9 13 , may be compared P Tebt I.
aXoyo?
24
a/ia
4S ,6f - {e. B.C. 113) ovtwv irpos ttji irapaSdcrei twv tKcbopW
Kal tov aXoT)Tov, where however from its dependence on
irapaSdcrei, the editors understand a. to refer to a payment
of some kind, probably to various minor taxes at the dXus.
See also BGU IV. 1031 11 (ii/A.D.) 8pa u*| dueXr|o-T|s tov
dXoT|Tov tt)s vr|0-ov. (It is better with Cronert s.v. to write
the word with smooth breathing, instead of following the
abnormal a. of the Attic cognate dXus.)
aloyoq.
The adverb occurs in the curious acrostic papyrus of early
i/A.D., P Tebt. II. 278 30f , where the story of the loss of a
garment is told in short lines, beginning with the successive
letters of the alphabet —
X,T\Ti>\. Kal o«x «ip'o"Ka><..
TjpTt dXd-yws.
" I seek, but do not find it. It was taken without cause."
In P Fay 19 s ff - (Hadrian's letter) the writer asserts that his
death took place o]Bt€ dw[p«l oii-rje aXovws oiire oiKTpios
o{!tc aTr[poo-]SoKr|Tu)[s ovtc o.vot|]tws, the sense of " un-
reasonably" seems clear, 0X07105 being emphasized by
dvoT|To)s, as dwpeC is by dirpoo-8oKtiTws. So BGU I. 74 s
(A.n. 167) Kal Yap av aXoyov ett] ktX., P Lond 973 b nf -
(iii/A.D.) ( = III. p. 213) |rf| S8|r|s ue 0X0710? [. . ., P Tebt
II. 420 5 (iii/A.D.) 0X0705 (/. -10s) e£T|X9aTc- air' euoi. Later
examples are P Lips I. Ill 20 (iv/v.D.) and P Amh II.
145 16 (iv/v A.D.) e]X\nnf|8nv 8ioti dTfc-8r|u.T|cras 0X07105, " I
am grieved because you went away without cause." There
is a curious use of a derived verb in P Tebt I. 13S (late
ii/B.c), where an assailant criracrduevos Tav-rnv [se. udxaipav)
pouXoaevos u« dXo-yiio-ai KaTT|vpyK€ [irX]r]vais Tpio-l ktX. —
a rather aggressive "neglect" or "contempt"! Cf. BGU
I. 22>' lf (A. P. 114) (= Selections, p. 75) aXo-ydv uoi aT|8iav
OTJV€0-TT|o-aTO, "picked a senseless quarrel against me," and
similarly P Kyi II. M4 16 (A.D. 38), P Lond 342 s (a.d. 185)
(=11. p. 174), ib. 214 8 (a.d. 270-5) (=11. p. 161), x e «
dXd-yujs -yevdutvos eis duireXiKov x M p' ov i " entered vio-
lently " or "without authorisation." Similarly P Flor I.
58' (iii/A.D.) dXd-yus eir«X6[dJvTes Six - to-vtos vduov, a
"brutal" assault. We shall see a similar activity developed
in KOToebpovciv. On the other hand BGU IV. 1024"- 16
(iv/v A.D.) e'So^ev tio Z. &Xovov tivai tt^v d£iiocriv shows the
sense "unreasonable." P Grenf II. 77 e (iii/iv a.d.) dXdvws
dir60-Ti]Te ui) dpovTts [to o-]ioua tov d8«X<bov T|p.iov is not
far from "unfeelingly." 1' Oxy III. 526* (ii/A.D.) ovk
V\wr\v diraBris dXdvios ere KaTaXetiriv, "so unfeeling as to
leave you without reason" (Edd.). And so on, always with
a sense going decidedly beyond " unreasonably " and
shading into "brutally." Hence the noun use of the
modern Greek 0X070, "horse": it is nearly approached in
P Oxy I. 13s 2 * (early vii/A.D.), x PTY'} " aL dXo-ya els Tas
■yeovxiKas xP e ' as > where animals in harness are meant, if
not horses exclusively. Prof. Thumb remarks that as early
as Dion Cassius the word = " animal " : cf. Hatzidakis Einl. ,
p. 34 f. Ps 32' supplies the line of development.
aXvxoQ.
BGU I. 14" 22 (iii/A.D.) Tvpiiv dXvKwv, ib. IV. 1069
verso^Q Tip.^) £vtov evTrpaTiKlov] Kal dXvKr)s : the last
two words are interlinear, and their relation is not clear —
the writer is illiterate enough to mean "cheap and salted
beer," no doubt a popular beverage then as now. But
query? Mayser Gr. p. 102 shows that oXikos, really a
distinct word, supplants the earlier dXvKos in Hellenistic.
alvTlOQ-
For this common Greek word, which in the NT is con-
fined to Phil 2 28 , cf. P Petr II. 13 13 (B.C. 258-3) tov e[uol
e'errjai irecppovTicrue'vov tov ere •y€ve'o-9ai dXvirov [irdvTws?],
" I have used every forethought to keep you free from
trouble" (Ed.): so BGU I. 246 1 ' (ii/iii A.D.) irus dXv-iros
Vjv. For this adverb see P Petr II 2 (3)1'- (iii/B.C.) ( = Wit-
kowski, Efp 2 p. 22) el eppiocrai Kal ev tois d]XXois dXvirws
diraXXdo-o-eis, tl'i) dv, lis 6710 Tois 8eois eux°r uev [ os 8iaTeXii].
alvoiQ.
Syll 586" (iv/B.c), 588" (ii/B.c.) al. P Leid W* ^ irdcra
dXvo-is dwx8r|Tio. Two diminutive- may be quoted 'AXvcr£-
Siov (MGr dXvo-£8a) occurs in P Oxy III. 496 s (a.d. 127)
and 52s 10 (ii/A.D.). A simpler form appears in P Hib I.
121 3 (B.C. 250) dXvo-iov.
olvoixelrji;.
P Tebt I. 6S 31 (B.C. 1 17-6) tu[v] dXuo-iTeXwv 7eviov of
inferior crops, "unprofitable" by comparison with wheat.
akiov.
The old form aXus, in the " Attic " declension, is still
very much more common in papyri, e.g. P Fay II2 18f - (a.d.
99) pf| cnrov8acre'Tioo-av &X10, " do not let them be in a hurry
with the threshing-floor," P Lond 314" (A.D. 149) (=11.
p. 190) tcj>' dXto Tiov eSacbwv, i. e. as soon as the corn is
threshed ; but the NT third declension form is found in
P Tebt I. 84 s (B.C. 118) dXiivioi (- tov, see Proleg. p. 49),
PSI 37 1 (a.d. S2) ecb' dXiivuv, BGU II. 651 s (ii/A.D.), ib.
III. 759 11 (ii/A.i>.), P Strassl. io 20 (iii/A.D.), P Lond 1239 13
(A.D. 278-S1) (= III. p. 52), and ib. 976' (a.d. 315)
(= HI. p. 231). See further Cronert filem. Here., p. ix.
The derivative t| dXiovia, the space reserved for a threshing-
floor, occurs P Tebt II. 346 s (early i/A.D.), BGU I. 146 8
(ii/iii a.d.), P Lond, 1 170 verso 3,i (a.d. 25S-9) (= III. p.
202), and P Oxy X. 12558 (a.d. 292).
dfia.
The adverbial use seen in Mt 20 1 may be illustrated by
P Flor I. 3b 6 (e. iv/A.D., init.) uvr,o-T«vo-autvov p.ov . . . t^v
. . . [8]v7aTtpa . . . [d]p.a ix vi]irias TjXiKias, P < 'x> VII.
1025 16 (late iii/A.D.) twv Beiopuiv &\l aii[p]iov tjtis to-rlv 1
a70|j.[£v]iov. For daa = " at the same time," see P Giss I.
13 8 (ii/A.D.) Tre'ml/eis daa Tas 7 eTrio-ToXas, P Oxy IV. 798
(probably B.C. I S3) 10s 8' dv irapa7e'vwvTai 01 0-1T0X0701 ewl
tt)v irapdXT]i((iv Tiiv o-itikwv diro(ieTpr|0-op.£v dp.a Kal TavTa,
al. With daa c. dat. "together with," cf. P Oxy IV. 658"
(A.D. 250) tuv lepciv £76vo-d(ir|v dp.a tiu vtii aov, so with a
dat. P Rein 26 14 (B.C. 104) dua Ttji o-u77pa<bf|i Tairr|i
dva<bepo|jifvr|i, P Oxy VI. 975 (i/A.D.) a loan to be repaid
dua ttj "nfl Tpv^r], P Petr I. 24 (3) (c. B.C. 249) daa
Tf|i Xoitrfji a7opdi fji elXT|<feao-i I7 pao-iXiKoii, P Flor I. 6 16
(A.D. 210) {x'lpoTovriSTiv dp.' dXXois, ib. 21 15 (A.D. 239) dua
Tois Tiis KiipT]s STifioo-iois (neuter) irdo-i. The use of dua
therefore as an " improper " preposition was not unusual.
afiaOrji
25
afiaco
Paul however prefers to keep it as an adverb, adding
o-iiv (i Th 4", 5 10 ) : for the preposition only Mt 13" is
quotable from NT, and even there D adds oiiv. We may
compare opdae c. dat. in P Lips Inv 266 (ii/A.D. — Archiv v.
245) opdcre Tais dXXats tvtp-yeo-Cai.s. Thayer's note that " apa
is temporal and opov local, in the main " (from Ammonius),
has support from most of our examples. Both usages are
illustrated in the Ptolemaic Pathyris papyrus {Archiv ii.
p. 515 f. ) trrel ■ye'ypn.ojjev o iraT?|p o-uvpio-yeiv dyuv tovs
KpoKoSiXoiroXiTas Kal iipds apa, 6p8(is TroiTiaeTc Kai K€-
Xapio-ut'vws CToipovs ycWo-Oai " s &H- a 1 1H^ V o-vv€£opufjcrnTe.
a/uaO)'/;.
From the Hellenistic period, but in the local dialect, is the
well-known Fpidaurus inscription, Syll 802 (iii/B.c.) : here
in l. 39 we have virdpvaua Tas dpaBias, of a votive silver pig
offered in the shrine. The adj. (2 Pet 3") might from its
NT record be literary. J. B. Mayor [in Ice.) remarks,
"It is strange that so common a word as dpaSrjs should not
be found elsewhere in the XT or LXX, its place being
taken by such words as lSuiTT|s (Ac 4 13 , I Cor 14". "), or
dypdppaTos (Ac 4 13 ), or o dyvour ( Heb 5*)." But our failure
to find exx. from Hellenistic sources agrees with this absence.
dfidgavro;.
With the use of this adjective in I Pet l 4 KXrjpovopi'av . . .
dpipavrov may be compared a passage in the Apocalypse of
Peter 5, Kal 6 Kvpios fe'Sti^' aot . . . ttjv yfjv avTTjv dvOovcrav
daapdvTois avSecri. See also a poem engraved on a sepul-
chral monument erected by Euergetes II. (B.C. 145-16), in
honour of his wife Aphrodisia, where the following words
occur, udvoiT €iri •yfjs dudpavToi, 6o~<rov €yd> vaLtoi SwpaTa
4>€po-e(|>°vT|S [Archiv i. 220). Wisd 6 1 * reinforces this rare
Petrine word (cf. dpapdvTivos 5' 1 ) : for its outside record see
Thayer, who quotes CIG II. 2942 [c)\ a iii/iv A.D. inscription
on a gladiator's tomb, ending 2o"x[a] TiifXos] pioi-ov x e P crl - v
4>ovlo.is dpdpavro[v]. It is a proper name in P Ryl II. l66 3D
(a.d. 26) Pdios TovXios 'A(iap[d]vTou.
afiagravw.
It will be convenient to give (non-Christian) citations for
this important word fully. In a private letter of the time of
Augustus the writer complains — eyw piv ov Sokwl d£ios eivai
vPpL^to-6ai . . . ovSe yap -qpap-rnKdn £is o-e (cf. Ac 25 s , etc.),
BGU IV. H4I 14ff : cf. 1. ^< tv rr\ irptoTn pou eTrto-ToXri ovOiv
dpdpTT|pa ivn (/. '4vi = 'ivarn.). BGU III. 846 (i/A.D.)
( = Selections, p. 93, Documents, p. 259) is an illiterate
appeal from Antonius Longus to his mother entreating her to
be reconciled to him. He makes his daily prayer to Serapis
for her, etc. — Xoiirbv otSa tl aipaurui Trapc'cr^npaL, iranraCS-
Seupai Ka9' 6v Si^ (corrected from 81) rpdirov, otSa, on
ilpdpTT|Ka (1. IO fT.), " But I know I have been punished with
what I have brought upon myself, in a way that I know, for
I have sinned " : cf. Lk I5 18 ' n In the interesting rescript
of an Emperor to the Jews, P Par 6S M "*-, we read, Kal -yap
t[ovs «is Tjpds] dpapTavovTas &c[ovtu)s KoXd£€O-0ai] cIkos-
In P Oxy I. 34'" * (a.d. 127) a Roman prefect uses some
strong language about infringement of his instructions regard-
ing certain archives : aSuav eavrois wv dpapT&<vovo-i ?o-€O-0[a]i
vopi^ovTts, "imagining that they will not be punished for
their illegal acts" (Edd.).
Part I.
afiagrtifia.
In P Oxy I. 34'"- 13 (cf. under dpaprdvu) we read tovs
•jrapa(3dvTas Kal tov[s ] Sid dimOiav K[al] ws d<poppV]v £titovv-
Tas dpapTnpdT»[v] Teipwpfjo-opai., " any persons who violate
it, whether from mere disobedience or to serve their own
nefarious purposes, will receive condign punishment." The
substantive is also found in conjunction with d-yvd^ua (see s.v.)
in P Tebt I. 5 s (B.C. 118) and BGU IV. 11S5 7 (late i/B.C.) :
cf. P Par 6 ; *'"■ a B -, a letter of Ptolemy Euergetes II. (k.c.
165), d-rroXeXuKOTes iravTas tovs cvea-xrjpe'vovs 2v tio-lv
dyvoT|pao-LV $\ dpapTrjpao-i.v ktX. See also BGU IV. II41 8 ,
quoted under dpapTavw, and P Flor II. 162 10 (midd. iii/A.D.)
Ta TraXatd o-ov dpap[T]"r)paTa €TT€£eXevo-e[u)]s Tcv^eTat.
duagria.
In 3.x inscription of Cyzicus territory (/HS xxvii. (1907)
p. 63), which F. VV. Hasluck supposes to belong to iii/B.c,
we find dpapTtav ptTavdet, and the word is also found in
the interesting 5i'.Y 633 ll " (ii/A.n.) which illustrates so
many NT words, 8s dv [sic /eg.] $1 TroXvrrpa*ypovr|0-r| Ta
tov 0€ov t^ Trtpicp-ydo-riTau, dpapTtav d<jJ>i.XgTaj Mrjvl
Tvpdvvwi, i^v ov pLT| SvvnTau €£eiXdo-ao-9ai. See also P
Lips I. 119 recto 3 (A.D. 274) . . . t]bv duapTiu[v] Tas
Trovrjpias o~vv€\w[s dj vop6ovp<ivwv, P Oxy VIII. 1119 11 (a.d.
254) avTbs vTre'o-xtTo dvTl Tfjs dpa]pTias. dYvoLasTrp[d]d>ao-t.v
vTTOT£ipTjO~duevos, vTroo"TT|o-€0-9ai to [pe]Ta tovto Tas
XtiTovpyias. On the Greek conception of dpapTia see CR
xxv. pp. 195-7, and xxiv. pp. 88, 234.
d/Lidgrvgo;.
P Flor I. 59 13 (a.d. 225 or 241) Vva pr| dadp-rvpov -j. To
its literary record may be added Callimachus Frag. 442
dpdpTvpov ov8(;V deiSuj.
d/xagzioloQ
appears in OGIS 55 30 (B.C. 240) kav [ii] p^j o-WTtXTJi o
dp\uv Kal ol iroXtTat ttjv [fivo-fjav Kar' tviavTov, dpaprwXol
tforwo-av [8ew]v Travrcav, "sinners against a\\ the gods.'' Cf.
also the common phrase in sepulchral epitaphs in the south-
west of Asia Minor containing a threat against any one
who shall desecrate the tomb, duapTiuXos Jo-no 6tois (KaTa)-
xSoviois, "let him be as a sinner before the (sub)terranean
gods": see Deissmann LAE p. 115, who regards the
genitive after dpapTuXds as a possible "provincialism of
S.W. Asia Minor." (See under ^voxos.) He cites another
occurrence, from the same locality, with the formula as in
OGIS 55 (p. n6n.). Schlageter p. 24 adds 1G III. 461a.
These instances are sufficient to prove the "profane" use of
the word, as Cremer (ap. Deissmann ut s.) admitted in his
Appendix.
Cos 325 s apaxos ai^l/Vo? XP° V0 ' 1r ^s V *>v (t-rrov, ovS'
«X u, [p]"Hhl(«' v iroTe — a sepulchral inscription by a husband
in memory of his wife — illustrates the non-military use of the
word found twice in the Pastorals (1 Tim 3 3 , Tit 3 2 ). So
also an epitaph from Apameia (c. iii/A.D.) in Kaibel 387,
dpaxos tpuutra pc[Ta 4>^]A«v Ki o-vvy€vu>v.
d/ndto.
The word is almost entirely poetical in earlier Greek,
though found in Herodotus. Plutarch has it, and P Hib I.
4
a/uLeXfO)
26
afxeravoijTos
47 12 (an uneducated letter of B.C. 256), 6cp(£cav &i Kal dpav,
"to mow and to reap," which indicates its place in the
vernacular.
a/ieleu).
This common vernacular word is used absolutely in P Tebt
L 37 25ff ' (B.C. 73) ^ v ^ d|«XT|<rr|s dva-yKao-0T|o-opai e-vu
([Xflttjv aiipiofv, P Oxy IV. 742" (B.C. 2) p^| dpeXT)o-T|S,
P Giss I. I3 22f -€av c^€Tdo-Tis irepl tu>v t?p*yw[v], oijk dpeXw,
al. For the construction with the genitive, see P Fay II2 9
(a.d. 99) T^plXtiKas aviToB, ib. 1 25 s (ii/A D.) pr^ dptXT|o-as
to[€] KXrjpou toO o-TpaTT]-ytKoO, " do not neglect the ballot
for the stralegus," P Oxy I. 1 13 18 (ii/A.D.) pf| 8o£t]s pe
TipeX^KOTa ttjs KXtaSos, "do not think that I took no trouble
about the key" (Edd.), P Tebt II. 289 s (a.d. 23) <Js d[pe]-
XouvTa tt)5 ti(r7rpd[^€a>s, il'. 421 10 (iii/A.D ), etc., and
even with the dative in the illiterate P Par 1S 4 p^| dpeXTJcris
(/. dp*XT|(rY|s) Toi mi pov. For the passive may be quoted
P Giss I. 41 iL 2f - (time of Hadrian) inro ttjs paKpds d-rro8T|-
pCas td TjpeT€[pa] ira[vT]airao-LV dpeXTjde'vTa Tvy\[dv<i,
and P Lond Inv. Nr. 1885 v - 12 (in Archiv vi. p. 102) (a.d.
103) Xv ofiv Tti ptfSXia dvavKewTaTa 6'vTa pr) dptXTjOTJ.
'AptX^u is followed by the inii'.'itive in P Grenf II. 3S 4
(B.C. Si) p^i dpeX^<r[a]s a[. . dvo]pdo"ai. For the sub-
stantive, see P Oxy I. 62* (iii/A.D.) «K ttjs o-rjs dpeXti'as,
"through any neglect of yours" ; and for the adj. a letter
from Hermopolis Inv. Nr. 74 (quoted P Giss I. 13 23 note)
EirtKppdSeiTos '4us tovtov oijS^v dpeXeo-Ttpov irowt, dXXd
7rpo(TKapTtp€L rjplv Kal Trd<TL Tois Trpd-ypao-t crov.
t5/(e/(5TTOC.
In a private letter of the time of Augustus the writei
remarks Kavu>TTJ[s] cjuXCav o-ou [BeXut] dpepirrfov] eparov
<T^piio-a (P.GU IV. 1141 25 ). For the adjective in a marri-
age contract see CPR I. 27" (a.d. 190) aiTfjs 8e ttjs 0.
aptpirrov Kal dKaTT)-ydpT|[Tov cavTTJv Trap]exop€VT|v [sic)
It is cummin in sepulchral epitaphs in conjunction with
Xpria-T<5s. OC/5443* (i/B.c.) has tt)v Tt tujv . . . v«avfo-Kiov
tvSiipiav eilT[aKT]ov Tr[ap^x€Tai Kal dpcpTrJTov — Dittenber-
ger's supplement is at least plausible. For the adverb see
P Giss I 9S B (ii/A. D. ) rd T^cro-epa ovv KoXotpwvta tol tTrtpdX-
Xovrd pot 80T6 avTfl dpt'pTTT^s, dXX' tv Tax*i, P Lond 924 s
(A.D. 1S7-S) (= III. p. 134) d. irXripovptVcov — little more
than "duly paid," P Oxy III. 473' (a.d. 13S-60), it. 496 s
(A.D. 127) o-vpj3i.ovTwo-av ovv clXXt][Xo]is dpe'pTTTw[s 01 "y]a-
povvT€S,and IV. 724 10 (a.d. 155), a contract of apprenticeship
to a shorthand writer, where provision is made that the pupil
shall be taught not only to write fluently, but to read what
he has written dpe'pTTTus. From the inscriptions cf. OGIS
48s 13 f - Tas Xourds 8i 4 >t ^ 0T * L F^ as TcXido-avTa d*yvu>s Kal
dptp-ITTlOS.
d/uegifivoQ.
BGU II. 372 iiI6 (a.d. 154), "let them come down
dp[«]pipvoi.." The same papyrus 1. 7 shows the subst.
dptpipvi'a united with do~<pdXaa as frequently in the papyri.
For the adjective see also P Fay 117 s2 (a.d. 108) fKT^ycu-w
to Smpov (?) tlva dptpipi'us fjs, P Oxy VI. 933 19f - (late
ii/A. D. ) Kal Trtpl Toii oI'kou dpcptpvos ■ycl'vov ws 0-0O TrapdvTos,
"have no more anxiety about your household than you
would if you were present" (Edd.), and P Flor II. 157
(iii/A.D.), where instructions are given to supply certain
workmen with provisions, in order that they may be able
to work heartily — ?\ovtcs to dpepipvov Tiiv Tpo<pu>v. For
the adverb cf. P land 8 18 (ii/A.D.) SiaTrc'p\|/[opai 8id to]0
dvoXtvrov dpEpi'pvu[s, " miltam secure" (Ed.). P Lips I.
105 20 (i/ii A.D.) has I'va pe'vToi apepipviTepov i?XT|S> 'ypd<pu
o-ou Cf. it. no 14 (iii/iv A.D.) Iva apf'pipvos up« (=<op*i,
a middle form), BGU II. 417' (ii/iii A.D.), etc. : the formula,
with slight variations, is common. An adjective dpepipvixos
is found P Fay 130 10 (iii/A.D.). PAmhII. 136 (iii/A.D.) has
both [dp]([p£]pvwsand the derived verb dpepipv<5 in the sense
"free from anxiety": cf. P Oxy VI. 930 8lr (ii/iii A.D.)
r|p€p(pvouv ydp Trepl avToO clSuia 8ti Kara 8uv[a]piv peXXtt
0-01 Trpotrt'xsiv, "for I had no anxiety about him, knowing
that he intended to look after you to the best of his ability."
'Aptptpvta also occurs in an almost unintelligible sentence
at the beginning of P Oxy I. 34 '• 3 (a.d. 127): cf. BGU
IV. 1082 7 (iv/A.D.) irrip dpfp^pvias). It will be seen that
the NT meaning alone is attested from the vernacular docu-
ments. Its tone in them suggests that "anxiety" rather
exaggerates the word. So in Mt 28 14 we might paraphrase
"we will put it right with the Procurator, so that you
need not trouble" ; and in I Cor 7 32 the verb that follows
clearly does not suggest anxious care.
djuercideTo;.
In OGIS 331 68 (ii/B.c.) King Attalus II of Pergamon,
writing to the Pergamenes, orders his rescript to be placed
in the temples, 8ttws dv €is tov airavTa xpdvov aKLVTjTa Kal
dpSTaBmi ucvrji : cf. ib. 335" (an Aeolic inscription, ii/i B.C.)
[Td h\ KptOcvTa i]Tr[d]p£oio-L Kupia Kal dp€Ta8€Ta. A letter
from Sulenas Verus in lafoscade, no. 105 11 (a.d. 131) has
pEpaitu €TTL T€ Tui aO-dXtUTOV [SC. T"fjV 8wpcdv] Kal dpCTaOcTOV
els tov del xp° vov «^vat Kal ktX. P Oxy I. 75 15 (a.d. 129) €<p'
r^ [sc. SiaBtJKri] dptTaOtTtp dp<poTepot £T€XeiJTT]crav, and ib. III.
482' i6 (a.i>. 109) SuiBtjkti, «<(>' r\ Kal dpeTaStTu) tVreXein-a ( "which
will was unchanged at his death"), show that the word was
used as a technical term in connexion with wills. The
connotation adds considerably to the force of Heb 6 17f -.
dfieTanivrjTog.
The adjective okCvtitos occurs P Gen I. n 6 (a.d. 350) Ik
Sixaiou Kal aKivT|Tou KXrjpov, and in OGIS 33I 6S , cited
under dp€Td0£Tos.
d/uETav6)]zo±.
P Lips I. 26* '• is late (beginning of iv/A.D.), but ipoXo-
^oiiaey [IkoJvo-io. Kal a[v]6aipeT<j Kal dp€[Ta]voT)Tu> *yvwpr]
seems to be a legal formula, such as would presumably suffer
little change with time : it occurs a little earlier (a.d. 289)
in P Strass I. 29 s1 , the same three words (adverb form) in
the same order. Its active force agrees with that in Rom 2 5 .
(Norden Agnostos Theos p. 135 translates the word here
'• unbussfertig," and refers to Bonhoffcr Ep.itet u. das NT
p. 106 f., who claims that in this word (ns in ptTavoia, -vo«iv)
" gewissermassen der Gegensatz des antiken und des chri>t-
lichen Denkens spiegle.") But in CPR I. 216 6 (i/ii a.d.)
Kupiciv Kal (3f(3aiav Kal dp«TavoT|Tov, P Grenf II. 6S, 70
(iii/A.D.) —duplicate deeds of gift — opoXovu xapi?eo-8ai 0-01
XapiTL dva<|>aLp€Tu> Kal dp£Tavor|Tw . . . ptpos TtVapTov ktX.
theie is a passive sense "not affected by change of mind,"
afxtrpa
27
afxirtXcov
like dpeTap&r|Tos in Rom u 89 . So P Lond 1164 (i) b
(a.D. 212) (=111. p. 166) Kvpiws Kal dvatpaipe'Tws Kal
[d]|i€TOVOT|T01S.
dfietQo;.
The form dpe'TpnTos occurs in a touching sepulchral in-
scription regarding a husband and wife from Rhodes IMAe
149 (ii/B.C.) : TaiTd Xe'-yovTes TaiiTa <j>povovvTes ijXBopev
Tav dfieTpT^TOV 6Sov els 'AtSav.
d/U)]V.
q9 is a common symbol in the Christian papyri for dpr|v,
99 being the sum of the numerical equivalents of the letters
(1 + 40 -{- 8 + 50) : see e.g. P Oxy VI. 925' (v/vi A.D.),
where a prayer for guidance regarding a certain journey
concludes— 7€voito, q8, "so be it ; Amen," and P land I.
6" (a Christian amulet — v/vi A.D.) with the editor's note.
In P Oxy VII. 1058 (iv/v A.D.) the word is written out in
full, 6 6(eb)s t«v *irapaK6ipe'vwv oravpwv, pof|8no-ov rbv
SovXdv <rov 'Airtpoudv. dprjv, " O God of the crosses that are
laid upon us, help thy servant Apphouas. Amen." (Ed.)
dfl/jTCOQ
does not happen to occur in our documents. For its con-
notation in Heb 7 3 see dird-rup, and note Grimm's citations
from Philo : the evidence is quite sufficient to dispose of
Grimm's own note that the signification is "unused by the
Greeks." For the word cf. also the line from Euripides
(drama unknown) cited by Wilamowitz Sltz. d. Berl, Ak.,
1907, p. 7 — "A<pi8ve, "YaCas «U ttjs apropos.
CLfiiaVZOQ.
The use of the word in the NT is probably to be traced
to the LXX, rather than to the influence of the mystery
religions as Perdelwitz [Die Mysterienreligion tind das
Problem des J. Pe/ri/sbrie/es, Giessen, 191 1, pp. 45-50)
ingeniously suggests, contrasting the dptavTos inheritance
of the Christian with the blood-stained Himmelskleid, with
which the initiate is robed as he ascends from the grave in
the Taurobolium.
A new literary citation for this word may be given from
the Bacchylides papyrus, iii. S6, paBiis pev aiS^p dpiavTos,
where Jebb translates "the depths of air receive no taint."
dfXflOQ.
P Petr II. 4 (9) 5 (iii/B.C.) <J5<rr« dvaKaBdpai -rr|V ti.pp.ov,
ib. III. 43 (2) recto^- 12 (2nd year of Euergetes I.) ep-ydo-ao-Bai
rfjv &pp.oy Toy vSpcryw-yov eTrl ttjs Kara 'HcpaLoridSa
Siiopvyos, " to clear out the sand from the water-course of
the canal near Hephaistias," BGU II. 530 19fr - (i/A.D.)
( = Selections, p. 61) 6 v8pa-y w-ybs o-uv€xwo-8tj inrb ttjs
dppov, •' the water-course was choked with sand," P Tebt II.
342" (late ii/A.D.) els eKo-Ka<j>f|V \obs . . . Kal dppou, P Flor
II. 157 6 (iii/A.D. ) els t[o] ep^yov eKeivo to ttjs 0ew[£]evL8os,
TovTeo-TLV to ttjs dppou. From the inscriptions it is sufficient
to cite Syll 587 197 (iv/B.C.) dppou dya-ycl ire'vTe. In
BGU I. 108 1 (a.D. 203-4) (= Chrest. I. 227) Wilcken reads
dppdxoo-Tos ('• dppd)(io<rTos), "covered with sand," with
reference to a plot of land, and compares the similar use of
vcpappos in P Amh II. 85 16 (a.D. 78).
a/iivog.
Syll 615 9 (iii/A.D.) dpvos XevKos evopxris. Herwerden
{s. v. dprjv) quotes an inscription from Cos 40 s , dpvdv
Kal dpvdv. The noun (etymologically identical with Lat.
agnus, our yean) is only four times found in NT, always
with the sacrificial connotation which is abundant in LXX.
See under dpr|v.
The phrase in I Tim 5* dpoipds diroSiSdvai Tois Trpo-yd-
vois, "to make a fitting requital to one's parents," is well
illustrated by Priene II2 1 ', where a certain Zosimus having
received the title of citizen "has made no fruitless return
for the honour" — [ovik dKap-rrov ttjv ttjs Tipfjs] Se'Sei-xev
dpoi.pr|V : cf. Cagnat IV. 293 '' 39 (ii/n.c.) Kopi£dpevos twv
eiiepY«o-i.(iv d£;as Tas dpoipds, Syll 365 s (i/A D.) PatriXe'uv
Kdv irdvu cttlvowo-iv els euxapio-Ti'av ttjXikovtou 0eov evpeiv
I'o-as dpoipis ols evT|pYeTT|VTai p^| Svvape'vuv. In 1' Oxy I V.
705" (a.m. 200-2) the Emperors Septimius Severusand Cara-
calla reply to a certain Aurelius Horion who desired to
confer benefactions on Oxyrhynchus — dTroSex<5pe8d o-e Kal
TavTT|s ttjs e-iriSdo-etiis T|V d£iois eirtSovvai Tats Kuipais Ttiv
'0^upvy\etTuv d-rroSiSovs dpoip-rjv evKTrjo-ews, "we approve
of this benefaction also which you request leave to confer
upon the villages of the Oxyrhynchite nome, giving (to
different persons) a succession in the enjoyment of it(?)"
(Edd.). P Giss I. 22* (ii/A.D.) vyiv ovtws dpoip[f|]v [. . .]
ttjs euo-ePe£as pou d[vaX]apPavoiio-T|s o-e dirpdcr[KOTr]ov Kal
IXapwTaTov.
d/tmeXog
is amply vouched for in the papyri, as in BGU IV.
1119 10 , 1123 2 (both time of Augustus), and P Lond 921 8
(late ii/iii A.D.) (= III. p. 134) fjo-av ev dpire'Xw, "planted
with vines." In P Petr I. 29* (iii/B.c.) ireipvTeuTai Se Kal
fj dp-rreXos irdo-a, d. is used in a collective sense : cf. P Flor
I. ^o 2 (a.d. 26S) e£ llo-ou tt)[s dp-rre'jXou pep^ope'vr|S. This
use of dpireXos (so MGr dpir&.i) which makes it equivalent
to dpireXwv, occurs also in the Median parchments, P Said
Khan (B.C. SS and 22), deeds concerning the transfer of a
"vineyard," which is never called dpireXuv in the docu-
ments. We may probably apply this use in Rev 14 18 . 19 ,
and perhaps in Didache 9 2 .
d^TielovQyoQ.
Syll 535 17 (B.C. 46-5) dpireXovp-yov 8' iird-yeiv Al|uv^as
Tots eVeo-i tois TeXeuTaiois ire'vTe may serve to illustrate this
NT dir. elp. (Lk 13').
d^melchv.
Nothing earlier than Diodorus (i/B.c.) in "profane"
Greek is cited for this word by Grimm. It occurs in five
documents of P Tebt I., three of them ii/B.C, and two a
little later : cf. also the Ptolemaic P Eleph 14 2 Tiiv pev
dpireXwvwv tovs Ka8r]KovTas dpyvpiKovs <pdpous. Its appear-
ance in P Hib I. 151 (c. B.C. 250) is presumably coeval with
the LXX ; nor does the language (. . . p^| TrapayCveo-eai
. . . Tp\i-yT|o-ovTa tov dpireXwva, from a fragment of a letter)
suggest that the word was new. It occurs indeed frequently
in Rev L, a few years older still. For an instance con-
temporary with its NT appearances, see PSI 82 s (a.d. 65)
'AfnrXta.?
28
a/jLCOfiof
tul virdpxovTi t||uv . . . dp/rreXuvi : cf. P Tebt II. 357 15
(a.D. 197) T€\(i]) . . . dp.ircXuvo(s) KaToiKdKoi) (apoipos)
a, " taxes upon I aroura of catcecic vine-land." The
suffix -iiv (like -Slum in Latin) denoting plantations of trees
was productive in Hellenistic : see under tXauiv.
'Af/ziAtag.
As showing the widespread occurrence of this name in its
longer form 'Ap/TrXiaTos, and the impossibility therefore of
connecting it specially with the Imperial household at Rome
(cf. Lightfoot, Philippians, p. 172), Kouffiac Rechcrches sui-
tes carac/ires du Grec dans le NT p. 90 gives the following
instances of its use — at Rome, CIL VI. 14918, 15509, hut
also at Pompeii CIL IV. 1182, 1 183, and ib. Suppl. I. Index,
p. 747 ; in Spain CIL II. 3771 ; at Athens IG III. 1161 8 ,
1892 ; and at Ephesus CIL III. 436. See further Milligan
Documents, p. 183.
dfivvo/nai.
Syll 356 s6 (rescript of Augustus) Kal [oTe T|]p,wovTO. The
word may have almost fallen out of the colloquial language,
to judge from its rarity in LXX and NT, and the absence of
occurrences in papyri.
dfupidCco.
See under dp.<JHt'vvvp.i.
dficpiftdkAm.
This word, which is used absolutely in Mk I 16 , is
construed with an accusative in the Bacchylides papyrus
xvii. 5 fT. tj tis au.€Tt'pas x® ov ° s 8ua-u.€vr)S opt' dp.(|>iBdXX€i
orTpaTtrytTas dvt)p ; " Is the leader of a hostile army beset-
ting the borders of our land?" (Jebb). From non-literary
papyri we have a citation two centuries after Mark —
P Flor II. I19 3 (A.D. 254) tire'Samdv p.01. oi dXi[sis ot irepl
8iaTa?]v^|V dp<pipdXXovo-i. The supplement is wholly
conjectural, but the verb must mean "to fish" as in Mark,
and may be used absolutely.
dfMpdvvvfll.
The full form in Mt 6 30 is a survival of the literary lan-
guage, and must have been nearly obsolete even in cultivated
colloquial. It is clear therefore that Luke (12 28 ) represents
Q, whether we read duipidtti with B or -Qei with the rest :
as elsewhere (cf. Cambridge Biblical Essays, p. 485 f. ),
Luke faithfully preserves a vernacular form which he would
not have used in his own writing. For the form with a
cf. Vettius Valens p. 64* (dp.<pido-ai) , and OGIS 200 21
(Aethiopia, iv/A.r>.) dp.(pido-avTcs : Blass (Kuhner Gramm?
ii. p. 366) quotes several instances from post-classical liter-
ature, including Plutarch (dTrnpcpial^) and even Lucian
(p,€Tau<pido-op.ai). So ■f)(i<J>iao-(i€vov Mt II 8 D. The
classical aorist appears in Syll 197 24 (iii/B.C ) dp><pUo-as.
The back-formation dp.<pil£u is an obvious first step towards
dp.<pid£u>, which shows the influence of the large class of
-d£w verbs (so W. Schmid ap. Schweizer Perg., p. 37).
But though € forms are predominantly attested in NT (with
significant revolts on the part of B and D — see above), it
seems doubtful whether dp.<J>ie'l> can be confidently claimed
for the Koivrj, unless as a local survival. A grammarian in
Cramer Anted. Ox. II. 338 says to piv dp<f>ie£u io-r\ koivus,
to 84 dp.<f)id£u SwpiKov, «<nr€p to viroiric'^w Kal viromd£<i>.
This may be true for md(<a {a. v.), but the other record is
too scanty for much assurance. See Radermacher Gramm.,
p. 35, and references in Brugmann-Thumb*, p. 7S.
dfirpodov.
This word is quoted by LS from Aristophanes and
Hyperides, in both cases only as cited by later writers. Its
appearance in Mark (n 4 ) and the 8-text of Acts (19 28 D etc.)
is in accord with its frequency in the papyri of the Roman
age, e.g. PSI38 2 (a.d. ioi)d]i/aY[pa<j><i(p.6vos) c]ir' dp.4><S8(ou)
$po['uptov], P Fay 28* (A. 11. i'50-i) ( = Selections, p. 81)
Tao-oux°-p£ou Tijs Ai8d dir[o d|p.<f><S8ov 'Epp.ov0iaxfjs. Gren-
fell and Hunt translate the word " quarter," vicits. A large
number of these are named, and residents are registered
in the diroYpa<f>a£ as dir* ducpdSou 'AiroXXwvCov 'ItpciKuov
and the like, or diro MaKe8dvu>v with dp.<|>68ou omitted.
Cf. Syll 52S, Toils tv T«t dvcpdSau T€Tdx(9)ai d-irb tov
irvp-you toS ttjs 'AYa9fjs T«xt|S 2us toO ttjs Eii6TT|p£as,
where Dittenberger defines a. as "parsoppidi domibus
inter se contingentibus exaedificata, quae undique viis
circumdatur." On its gender cf. Mayser Gr. p. 261 n.
d/UCpOTEQOl.
On P Lond 336" (A.D. 167) (=11. p. 221) Kenyon
observes, " dp.<poTEpoi = irdvTts in late Byzantine Greek . . .
and it is possible that colloquially the use existed earlier."
The text here has the names of five men — dp4>oT<poi Uptis
9eoi Kup.r]s SoKvoiraiou Nt)o-o«. In P Thead 26* (a.D. 296)
AvpifjXioi. '[HJpuvivos Kal 'A6avdo-i.os K[a]l "luXdSeX^os Kal
EeprjWwv dp.<j>dT€poi ^7]Y(TjT€vo-avT€s) makes dp.<p. apply to
three persons, if with the Ed. (and no. 27'j we read o Kal
'A8avdo-Los : in no. 27 we find the first two characterized
as having been exegetae, while Serenion is Koo-p.(rp-evo-as),
two years later. Prof. Thumb refers to BZ xi. p. 1 1 1 for
dp,<j>. = "alle zusammen." In the London papyrus, despite
Bury's paper on this late usage (CR xi. p. 393), it is hard
to disagree with Kenyon 's suspicion that it was not only
the last two of these five who were priests : cf. P Lond
353' (a.d. 221) (=11. p. 112) where again we find five
representatives of the 7T€VTa<pvXia of Socnopaei Nesus.
This usage is further strengthened by P Gen I. 67 s
(a.D. 382), and ib. 69* (a.d. 386) where ducpoTepoi is used
of four men. A similar extension of the word to the seven
sons of Sceva in Ac 19 16 undoubtedly simplifies the narrative.
See further Moulton CR xv. p. 440, and Proleg. p. 80,
where other exx. are noted. Radermacher (Gramm. p. 64)
is in favour of making dp4>. mean "all" in Acts.
dfld)/UT)ZOg,
only found in 2 Pet 3 14 and in literary Hellenistic (Antho-
logy), may be quoted from an Alexandrian epitaph in
Preisigke 332, II[. . . .]cuk[. . dp,]<ip.T)Tt, €v\|nlx l > (<tuv)
y : so the word is used here of a little child. In ib. 367,
KXc'opi dpup/nrc, cvij/vx 1 , ((tuv) kc, it belongs to a young
man, dying prematurely. Add the " Apocrypha Moisis,"
P Leid W 111 4 f|K« Kvpu dp.up.r)Tos Kal dirVjaavTos.
aflViflOQ.
The word is found in a sepulchral epitaph from Thessa-
lonica CIG 1974, also in the sepulchral poem referred to
under dp.dpavros — 8ikvvs o-4Xas aliv dfi.wp.ov. Nageli (p. 25)
29
i/3
ava&aivca
further cites the Paris magical papyrus, 1. 1311. For the
use of "Auupos as a proper name, see Fick-Bechtel Die
grieehisehen Personennatneti, p. 213.
llort (on I Pet. I 1 ') points out that the Biblical use of
&fiu>l±os, properly " without blame," was affected by the
Hebrew DID "blemish," for rendering which the LXX
translators caught at the curiously similar ptiipos.
For the rapid decay of this particle in Hellenistic verna-
cular, reference may be made to Proleg. pp. 165-9, 197-201 :
a few additional points may be brought in. First comes the
use with relatives and conjunctions, normally but by no
means universally taking the subjunctive. Here in i/ and
ii/A.D. edv greatly predominated over dv, except with Situs,
us and Kids. Thackeray (6V. p. 6S), collecting statistics from
more extensive material than had been available in Proleg.
p. 43, sums up the results to the same purpose : about B.C. 133
" 8s [etc.] edv begins to come to the front, and from i/B. c.
onwards the latter is always the predominant form : the
figures in both columns decrease in iii/-iv/A.D. , when the use
of the indefinite relative in any form was going out of use. "
The ultimate result of this process is seen in MGr, where the
only traces left of dv are in the compounds <rdv " as," " as soon
as," and dv "if," with Kdv (=Kdv) "even." 2dv is from
ws dv, which in papyri is used in the same senses : thus
BGU IV. I09S 44 (end of i/B. C.) lis dv eirl to[0 Kalipov koi-
viis Kpivwo-i (according as), ib. 1209 13 (B.C. 23) lis dv Xdpns
to Ypdppa (as soon as), P Hib I. 66* (B.C. 228-7), ">[s
8'] dv Trapa-yeViopai (do.). Several instances are collected
by Witkowski ( 2 p. 87), and Phil 2 23 , 1 Cor n 34 , Rom 15"
noted as parallel, as in Proleg. p. 167. The MGr dv inherits
the uses of edv. The latter in vernacular Hellenistic is
stable, or even reverts to etdv by re-composition ; but the
form dv is found in many illiterate documents of the Koivtj
(as for instance in the boy's letter, P Oxy I. 119 (ii/iii ad.)),
and may be the direct ancestor of the MGr. See Proleg.
p. 43 n. 2 . On dv with opt. , or ind. irrealis. see Proleg. pp. 1 97-
201. A reference should be added to Goodspeed's convinc-
ing suggestion (PxpTxx. 471 f.) that in Mk 7 11 we should
read 8 dv (so D) e£ epov ii<f>eXr|8T|S, indie, " what you would
have gained from me." Two or three additional instances
of dv in " unreal " clauses may be given from the papyri : —
P Tor I. iviii.3sff. ( B .c „6) (= Chrest. II. p. 39), Kal ell-rep
■ye 8r| eVdpi^ev ^x €LV TL SCxaiov KtX., ovk dv TroTe irpoaxSrjvai
(depending on wot' tv&nXov etvai in 1. 31 ), P. Giss I. 47 17
(early U/a. P.) to ovdpiov to xo-Xkovv el eTrwXeiTo Spaxpwv
icS, 8ktot« dv «ire|xv|/d crov, it. 79"- e (same period) el SvvaTov
\^o<4 f)v kt\., ovk dv ii[Kjvr|Keiv, BGU IV. 1 1 4 1 " T f (end of
i/«.c) t| (/. el) t^v 8aKpvd 0-01 -ypdi^eiv, •ye'ypa<{>r|Keiv dv airo
twv SaKpvuv, CIMIerm I. 7 7f - el pev 8t| x°P1i'o- tis[t)]v ktX.
(a gap of 21 letters included), ovSev dv fjpd[s H* ire]pl tou-
[t]iov Seio-6ai. To the papyrus exx. of dv dropped (Pro/eg. 3
p. 200 n. 1 ), add PSI 71" (vi/A.D.) el p,f| t) fleia irpclvoia ePot|-
8r|o-ev ktX., tlyfiv dXXfjXfovs] dvaiXlv (/. dveXeiv). The
fewness of our exx. shows that the NT omissions of dv,
practically confined to Jn, are not normal Koivf) grammar,
except in clauses where omission was classical : the con-
struction itself was dying out, but the dv was preserved
while the locution lasted. MGr uses a periphrastic con-
ditional mood (Thumb Handbook, p. 195).
survives almost exclusively in the limited uses seen in NT.
The new "improper preposition" dvd peVov is common :
cf. MGr dvdpecra. Thus 1' Magd 2 3 (B.C. 221) dvd peVov
tov Te IIoupios [sc. toIxou] koA tov tov dvSpos pov, Sj'll
929 16 (ii/n.c.) ttjs Keipe'vT)s dva peVov 'iTavuov Te Kal Tepa-
ToiTviuv, P Petr I. II 18 (iii/B.c.) ovXr) dvd peVov oi^pvuv, id.
HI- 37(")"- 18 (B-C. 257) X"ipo.Tos tov dvd pe'erov tov kXtjpov,
OG/S 56 s2 (iii/B.c.) iSv dvd pe'o-ov eVTai. i\ dcnri8oeiS-f|S
Pao-iXeia (a crown adorned with serpents), P Oxy I. 99 s
(A. I). 55) dvd pe'erov oiio-ns Tvi|>Xfis pvpr)s, etc. In Syll 334'
(B.C. 73) irepl dvTiXo-yiwv twv dvdp[ecrov] 8eiii 'Aptfnapdioi
Kal Tiiv Snpoo-uovuv Ye-yovoTuv Dittenberger (who here
prints as one word) comments on the barbarous grammar,
the preposition taking dative and genitive together. 'Avd
Xo-yov " in proportion " is not rare : e.g. P Ryl II. 96 14 (a.d.
1 1 7-8) (dpovpas) crtj (=f) avd Xo'yov ttjs dpovpas " at a rate
per aroura." Note ib. 88 21 (a.d. 156) ov8ev Se' poi 6[<|>elXeTai
vtrep t]uiv dvd X"P a XP"*" "' " tne current period "
(Edd., who cite ib. 99', BGU I. 155 13 and IV. 1049").
The distributive use of dvd is often found in papyri : thus
P Oxy IV. S19 (c. A.D. 1) Td Se irpoKelpeva x(°°-s) 8
TreTrpdo-crBai. 8t' epov dvd Spax(pds) Tre'vTe. Radermacher
(Gr. p. 16) remarks on its appearance in doctors' prescriptions
to mark the dose, and gives some other vernacular instances,
noting that it began to figure in colloquial Attic in the
classical age. It serves to express multiplication, as in P
Petr II. 3o(/') 20 (iii/B.c.) P(ao-iXiKov) i dij>dpov k/X dvd 7^
pe "10 of Crown land + 20 of unproductive = 30 X 3 J
= 105." Cf. a papyrus cited by Wilcken in Archiv v. p. 245.
Note P Ryl II. 168 7 (a.d. 120) dvd Xaxdvov peVpioi
eXaiovp-yiKan dprdpas Tpeis. 'Avd TrXe'ofv occurs in P Tebt
II. 344 10 (ii/A.D). On the possibly corrupt solecism in
I Cor 6 6 see Proleg. p. 99. Nachmanson Beilrage, p. 67
cites an inscription in which distrib. dvd c. ace. has the
same sense as a simple ace. with kot' dvSpa— 86vTa eVl 8ls
toCs pev iroXeiTais KaT dvSpa 8r|v(dpia) 8, tois 8e Xoiirois
eXev8e'pois dv[d] 8r|v(dpi.a) p (/G iv. 597* "■ — Argos,
" spat").
ava{}a0i.i6c;.
Sy !l 587 s08 (iv/B.c.) dvaPaf,|4o]vs ( / e. -o-povsi, apparently
parts of a TpoxiXeta, on which see Dittenberger's note. For
examples of d. in late Greek, cf. Aelian vi. 61, xi. 31 ; Dion
Cass. lxv. 21, Ixviii. 5 (Lobeck P/iryn., p. 324). Rutherford
{NP, p. 372) adds the note of Moeris, Pao-pbs 'Attikios,
paSpbs 'EXXnyiKws, in confirmation of Phrynichus, who tells
us that the 8 is Ionic : for the relation of the -o-p<Ss and -Spos
suffixes see Brugmann-Thumb 4 p. 218 f.
avafiaivw.
Wilcken [Archiv v. p. 26S). commenting on POxy VI.
S9S fi ' 15 (A.D. 123) els "Oacriv KaTapfjvai — dvapdvra els tov
'0£vpv-yx € vrnv, notes that this may either be literal or refer
to Oxyrhynchus as the county town: dvapaiveiv els ttoXiv,
KaTaPaiveiv els Kiuprjv. P Par 49 (B.C. 164-58) gives us
instances of the verb as used in NT for "going up" to the
Temple : 1. 3a ovk e'xio crxoX#|v di-apfp-cu irpos vpds (sc. the
recluses in the Serapeum), ib. 3 * edv dvapii Ka-yti 7rpoo-Kv-
vrjo-ai. So P Par 47 19f (c. B.C. 153) o o-TpaTT|YJis dva-
paCvei atipiov els t8 SapaTriTjv. Witkowski ( 2 p. 72) remarks
afa/3aAAa>
30
avayytWa)
that the Serapeum was situated above the town, so that
the verb was appropriate, as in Lk 1S 10 . The common
phrase d. els 'IepocrdXuua, etc., may be illustrated from 1'
Lond 1170 verso™ (a.d. 25S-9), (=111. p. 194), where an
account of labourers " off work " (dpyiio-dvTuv) describes
one as dvapds els Tf|v irdXiv and anuther dvapds eirl Tfjs
ird*. The same meaning, or something near it, may be seen
recurring in P Oxy VIII. 1 157 (late iii/A.D.), as 25 dv-rt-
vpa^ov kclvw dvaPaivw Kal d-rroypddiouai, ib. 7 4m8f) o&v
ou 8wap.ai dvapfjvai I8e t| (/. el) 8wrj f|uds d7roypd<|/e : we
should use " come up" in the same connotation. So ib. VI.
935 13 , iii/,\.D.) gp-eXXov 8[e] Kal a[i>Tb]s dvapfjvai, BGU IV.
1097 3 (i/A.D.) T|dv 8e 6 dv-rlSiKos dvapij, irepCpXeire airdv.
In ih. 1141 s3 (late i/B.C.) f||jLe'pas 8e ev ats dvaPalvui, eipl-
o-KajiavTov Ka8fjp.evo(v) it perhaps means " go upstairs." In
1' 1'elr II. 9 (3) 8 (iii/n.c.) irXf|pwp.a dvaPe'PTjKev is "the gang
has gone away." Cf. MGr dvePaCvio.
For the substantive cf. P Grenf II. 67 15 f - (A.D. 237)
(= Selections, p. 109) where three asses are provided
inrep KaTapdcrews Kal dvapdo-ews, "for the conveyance
down and up again" of dancing girls for a village festival.
'Avdpao-is is common in the papyri and the inscriptions of
the "rising" of the Nile, e.g. BGU I. 12 4 (a.d. 181-2)
[ttjs tov] iepuxdrou NelXou eV dvaflio dvapdcreios, OG1S
666 (r. A.D. 55) f| Al-yvirTos, xds tou NeiXou Supeds eirav-
£ou.e'vas kot' e>os Bewpovcra, vvv u.aXXov dire'Xavtre Tfjs
8iKalas dvapdceios toO fleov, where Dittenberger draws
attention to the fact that 8iKa(.a dvdpao-is is a " solenne
vocabulum " in this connexion. So in the papyri, BGU 1\ .
I208 17 (B.C. 27) T]f|v diroTO|i£av (see s.v.) T-ijs dvapdcreus.
There are some other instances in Meyer's note on P Giss
I. 37, intro. n 3 . In Cagnat III. 975 (? i/A.D.) d. is part of a
house : Tf|v d. Tavrrjv a"iiv ttj d^eiSi.
dvaftdlho,
in something like the forensic sense " defer " a case.,
occurs in P Tebt I. 22 9 (B.C. 1 12) dvaPaXXdu-evos els
tov 4>vXaKiT>iv, "referring the matter to the inspector":
cf. P Par 66 71 (i/a.C.) &v Td e'pva dvapdXovcriv (1. -XX-),
" whose work is postponed." Elsewhere it is generally =
"cast up" or "send back": in Ostr 1154 (Rom.) dva-
paXeiv ra Ip-aTid o-ov appears to be used of the " setting
up" of a weaver's warp. Cf. P Giss I. 20> 6lf - (ii/A.D.) el
Se'Xeis dvapXi}9fjval cr[ov T]f|v lo-xvf|y [Xe]uKf|v o-ToXfjv,
4>p6vTL(rov Tfjs irop4>vpas. In Ostr 1399 (A.D. 67-S) dve-
p(dXeTe) els to Kevbv (/. Kaivov) X"(l JLa ) vavp(ia) SeVa ire'vTe,
1567 (A.D. 105) dvap(epXr|KaTe) els X"!!" 1 ) 'ABtiv(a£«i>v)
v aipiov) (fjpicrv). it may mean "throw up," of a measure
of earth excavate.! (cf. Mahaffy Petrie Papyri, III. p. 344) :
this is a return to its most primitive sense — cf. Syll 5S7 166
(B.C. 329-8) tIktoctiv toIs dvapaXovcriv Tas irXivBovs.
Another physical sense appears in P Flor II. 233 s (A.D.
263), where Comparetti renders tva . . . [d]vapXn8u>o-i " ' vi
si adattino' (le spalliere)." The verb is MGr. The ex-
pressive compd. 8iavapdXXop.ai "procrastinate" occurs
P Tebt I. 50" (B.C. 1 12-1).
dvaftiftd^w.
POxy III. 513" (A.D. 1S4) dvap€p£o-8ai (/. -Pipdo-Bai
els Spaxp-ds x CLA ^ as [dK]TaKoo-£as, " raised the price to
eighteen hundred drachmas." (MGr dvepd£u.)
avafilenco.
Syll 807 1 ' (ii/A.D.) Kal dve'pXeiJ/ev Kal eXfjXvflev Kal nix a '
p£o-Ti)o-ev 8-np.oo-Ca tu> 8e<i, of a blind man " recovering
sight " in the temple of Asclepios, as in Tn 9 11 . 16 (cf. Docu-
ments, p. 154). So at the beginning of the same inscr.,
Kal dp86v dv<'pXei|/e.
dvaftodco.
In the interview between Marcus Aurelius (?) and a con-
demned criminal, P Oxy I. 33"'- 7 (= Chrest. I. p. 35), we
read of the latter that dvepdiitrev [p.]t'o-T)s 'Piup.T|s, summon-
ing the Romans to see him led oft' to death. Beyond this
rather outre' document, we have no other evidence of the
Koivfj use of the word, an interesting confirmation of WH's
rejection of it in Mt 27" — unless indeed the more literary
Matthew was emending Mark (15 31 ) !
draft oh'].
The word is used with a large variety of meanings. Thus
P Amh II. 34 (d) 6 {c. B.C. 157) eVBeivai tt|V KaTaa-Tao-iv els
u-nSepiav dvaPoXf|V ("without delay") iroT]o-a[«vous : cf.
Syl! 425 22 (iii/B.C.) dvapoXdv XaprivTes trr\ Tp£a. In P Oxy
IV. 729 7 (a.D. 137) ttjv 8e dv[a]PoXf|V iroif|0-ovTai dirb Tiiv
iO.'|j.ujv di'apoXui', and P Goodsp Cairo 15* (A.D. 362) tt)V
dvapoXr|v ireTroiT|p.ai, we have the same phrase as in Ac 25"
(/, us the article), but in a wholly different sense, " to make
an embankment." In P Tebt II. 378 20 (a.d. 265) tovs
[Sijajpvvwv Te K[al v8]pa-ycovuiv [d]vaPoXds is rendered by
the editors "banking up of canals and conduits," and
probably a similar rendering, rather than "dredging," should
be given to P Amh II. 9I u (a.d. 159) dvaPoXds Siuipvyw(v) :
cf. CPIlerm 41 x 1 "! 10 - " 1 Kal dvaPoXais, and P Lond I171 60
(B.C. S) ( = 111. p. 179) dvaPoXfjs vaupuov (see on dvapdXXco,
and Kenyon's note here). In P Oxy VI. 909" (a.D. 225) tt|V
irpoKei.u.evu)V aKavBiiv dvaPoXr|v, the word is used in the
unusual sense of digging up or uprooting (see the editors'
note). In P Tebt II. 413 10 (ii/iii A.D.) the editors translate
Te'pa dvPoXa (/. TeVcapas dvaPoXds), "4 bags," and com-
pare P Oxy IV. 741 1 * (ii/A.D.) where dvapoXr|, in the sense
of dvapoXiSiov, occurs next before irpoxelpia in a list of
articles. Further in a legal document P Petr III. 21 (gf 1
(iii/B.C.) we have Tfjs dvapoXijs toO ip-ai-lov with hiatus
before and after, so that we cannot certainly join the words.
In P Thead Inv. 15, a receipt of Constantine's time, those
who grant the receipt name themselves diroSe'KTat Xtvov tov
lepov dvaPoXiKou, where Jouguet finds a reference to the
linen for a military mantle ' '(dvapoXiKov tie dvaPoX^ = dp-poXtj
= abolla, etc.") : but see Wilcken ArcAiv, iv. p. 1S5.
avdyaiov.
This form of the word is supported by KaTav(e)iov,
P Oxy I. 7S 19 (a.d. 129), and VI. 91 1 15 (iii/A.D.), 912 11
(ib.) ; KttTavadj), P Lond 1164 (e) 8 (A.D. 212) (=111.
p. 160), KaTayaia, P Oxy VI. 903 4 (iv/A.D.), KaTaKtov,
P Rein 43* (A.D. 102, illiterate). Twv dvu)Yaio>v occurs at
the end of vi/A.D., P Par 21 3 , and dvw-yiov in CPR 2S 16
(a.d. no), after a lacuna : cf. MGr dvu-yi " upper storey."
dvayyiklm,
which in Hellenistic Greek is found much in the sense of
the Attic d-n-aYY'^"') is illustrated by P Petr III. 42 H (8f) 7
avaytvvaco
31
avayKTj
(iii/B.C.) T& -yrytvTKitji'a o-oi «p.ol dvT|vytXXov, r>. 56 (<5) 12
(Ptol.) dvayyeXtiv 0-01 avBiptpov : cf. 6)'// 263' (c. B.C.
200) tvTtTaXpai. aiJTcii dvayyeiXai. vp.iv d T|povX(5|i.r|V iipas
tiSfjo-ai. Further instances in P Eleph 13" (B.C. 223-2,=
Witkowski 2 p. 43), P Petr II. II, 2« (iii/B.C.—:*. p. 7) ; see
also Syll Index (III. p. 249). For the use of the word in the
LXX, see Anz Subsidia, p. 2S3.
dvayevvdco.
The word, as well as the thought, is found m the Hermetic
writings, e.g. Reitzenstein Poimandrcs p. 339" ctyvow, u
Tpio-ut'-yio-Te , 4£ oias urjTpas dv€YevvT)8r|S, <riropds 8£ iroCas :
cf. Bauer on Jn 3 s (in HZNT) and Reitzenstein Die hell.
Myslerienreligiotien pp. 26, 31.
dvayircoaxw.
For this word = " read aloud," as generally in classical
Greek, cf. P Grenf I. 37 15 (late ii/B.C.) emXe'-ypaTos dva-yvu-
<r8e'vTos, of the reading aloud of a petition, and PGoodsp Cairo
29 ui - 1 (c. A.D. 150) tjs avaYVuo-8eio-t]S. of a will. So P Oxy
I. 59 8 (A.D. 292) eirio-TaXua tv rju.iv dwYvwa-fBii], "at a
meeting of our body a despatch was read," and Michel 699 s
(end of iii/B.C.) to* tc v/T|<J>io-u.a dW-yvwcrav. The word is
used absolutely in P Amh II. 64* (A.D. 107) dva-yvu>o-8e'vTos,
"a report was read." On the other hand it must mean
simply "read" in P Eleph cf (B.C. 222) ws dv ovv dva-yvwvs
[tt|]v ciri.o-ToXT|V, and similarly id. 13 3 , also BGU IV. I079 6ff -
(a private letter — i/A.D.) Xovrrbv oiv e'XaPov irapd to(v)
ApaPos T^jv €ttlo-toXt|V Kal dvt'-yvuiv Kal eXvn-r|8-nv, and
P Fay 20 23 (iii/iv a.d.) where it refers to copies of an edict
set up in public places o-vvoirra tols dva-yL-yvwo-Kovcriv, " in
full view of those who wish to read." ' AW-yvwv is a common
formula for an authenticating signature, like the Legimtis
of the Roman Emperors : see e.g. P Par 69 s ' 10 - u (B.C. 233}.
The play on two compounds of -yivwo-Kw in 2 Cor I 13 may be
paralleled by P Oxy VII. 1062 13 (ii/A.i>.) av|>]r|v 84 croi tt|V
^ttio-toX^v irt(JL\|/w 81a Svpov i!va avTTjv dvayvois vrj<pwv Kal
o-avTov KaTa-yvois. It is interesting to note from the literary
record of the verb that the meaning "read" is essentially
Attic, Ionic (Herod.) using trnXe-yeo-Sai. : see LS and
Schlageter p. 24. In Preisigke 1019, 1020, 1022, 1023,
all -rrpoo-KWT|U.aTa from the same Egyptian temple (Kalab-
schah), also 1065 (Abydos) — we find the record of the
adoration of a number of persons from one family, to which
is appended Kal tov dva-yiviio-KOVTos, in one case following
Kal tov -ypdvpavTos. This inclusion of the reader, whoever
he may be, distantly reminds us of Rev I 3 .
dvayxdC,a>.
P Oxy IV. 717 1 ' (late i/B.c.) T|v]d-yKao-|j.ai podv avTwt.
A somewhat weakened sense is seen in P Fay 1 10* (A.D. 94)
c6 iroujo-€is . . dva-yKdo-as €Kxwo-8fjvai to €V avTwi Koirptov,
"please have the manure there banked up" (Edd.) : c(. the
use in Lk 14 23 , where dvd-yKao-ov describes the "constraint"
of hospitality which will not be denied. Other occurrences
are BGU IV. 1042 56 (iii/A.D.) e[v]eVux[« t]cu SiKaioSorn,
Kal d[v]rj[*yK]a£e p.€ irpoo-KapTeptiv tw prjp.[aT]i avToii :
so we venture to restore the text, in accordance with the
meaning clearly needed — the augment will be a blunder like
that which secured permanent footing in Sitjkovovv, etc. A
similar aor. is apparently intended in P Amh II. 133 12 (early
ii/A.D.) Kal u.6Ta troXXcov koVwv avtiKao-auev (/. dviryK-)
avT<iv (fur avTovs) avracrx^o-Sai. ktX. "and with great
difficulty I made them set to work" (Edd.). The con-
tracted future occurs in an edict of Germanicus on a Berlin
papyrus (Archiv vi. p. 286) «du uoi pi| imo-8fjT«, dva-yKare
ae ktX. BGU IV. 1141' (end of i/B.C.) dva-yKd?ou.ai. p/nKeTi
o-ol p.ii8Jv •ypdij/ai, [iva] vor|o-T|s. P Lund 95! verso 3 (late
iii/A.D) (=111. p. 213) f|Kouo-[a] 8[t]i 8T]Xdi;ti.y avTT)v
dva7Ka£«s. The verb is MGr.
dvayxalog.
P Fay 109 1 (early i/A.D.) irpbs dvayKaiv (=-aiov).
Ordinary uses may be seen in 1> Tor I. 1 "' < (B.C. 116) Kara
to dvayKatov "necessitate coactus," P Leid B"- 3 (ii/B.C.)
tis to p.T(8Jv Tiiv dva'vKauov rip-ds iio-Tspav, P Flor II. 132 11
(A.D. 257) 8-rrt p dva-yKatov o-e rjv -yvwvai (as Ac 13 46 ), ib. 170 8
(A.D. 255) «t irepl Tuiv ovSafiivuiv dp.eXtiT€, Trdo-to uaXXov
twv dva^KaioTtptov. In combination with <j>£Xos, meaning
"intimate," as in Ac IO 24 , we have P Flor II. 142 2 (a.d.
264) timSTpep tvToXiKbv l\n> dva^Kaiov <t>tXou : cf. Syll
737 51 (ii/A.D.) (tl) o-(()d8pa dvayKaids tis tjv. For the Pauline
phrase dva-yKatov Tj7€io-8ai, as 2 Cor 9°, Phil 2 23 , cf. P Fay
III 1 " (A.D. 95-6) ( = Selections, p. 67) [d]vavKaiv r]Yr|o-a[s],
"considering that it is essential," Syll 656' (ii/A.D.) 88ev
dva-yKaiov f|-yr|o-dar|V (c. inf.): cf. iiroXaapdvojitv a. etvai,
ib. 790 74 . The RV margin at Tit 3 11 els Tis dvayKaias
Xptias, "for necessary wants," that is "for the necessities
of life," is supported by P Oxy VII. I068 16 (iii/A.D.) X"P IV
dva-yKt'as XP ia S. an d by Piiene 108 80 (c. B.C. 129), where
Moschion is thanked for having given a certain sum els
XpfCas dva-y-Katas. Cf. P Grenf II. 14 (< ) l '■ (iii/B.C.)
XP«£av ?x°H L ' v dva-yKaiav Tiuo^e'vov uio-T« diroo-TtiXat avTov
tts t^|v iroXtv. The superlative is found P Par 46' (B.C 153)
«v Tots dva-yKaioTaTots Kaipots, and P Giss I. 23 s (ii/A.D.)
irdvTiov twv d\Civ p.ou dva-yKaioTaTiiv 'i\a ttjv tijs v-yt£as
o-ov. al. Cf. theelativein P Lond 42 31 (B.C. 168) (= I. p. 30)
d-Ktp p.T> dva-yKaidTtpdv o-[e] impia-irai, " unless urgent busi-
ness detains you," P Flor I. 61 15 (A.D. 86-8) evTvyxav" °"oi
rb TrpcoTov K[a]l dva-yKatoTaTov. For the adverb, cf. P Flor
II. 13S 5 (A.D. 264) 4-n-el dvaYKaicos o-ov XP^?™! OGIS 669*
(i/A.D.) irpotypa^a dva7Kaiu>s irepl «Kao-Tou tuiv eirt^Tov-
|i.4vuv, P Giss I. 68* (early ii/A.D.) dvaYKatios Ypd<pu> o-o£-
oiSs'va 'xa> (/. ?x m ) W'T?' T ° v ^SV V- r 1 ^ °" e ' etc -
dvayxaarcbg.
The derived adj. dvaYKao-TiKos occur eight times in Vettius
Valens, with the meaning "po/etts," "efficax" (Ed.).
dvdyxrj.
For ?x av dvd-yKr|v followed bv the infinitive, as Lk I4 1S ,
cf. P Oxy VII. 1061 4 (B.C. 22) dvdYKt)v f o"xov irapaKaXc'crai,
"I have been obliged to urge," P Flor II. 278 l,r - 23 (iii/A.D.)
dvd-yKr|v Uo-xov c[vt]ux«Iv. The converse appears in BGU
IV. 1141 4 ' (B.C. 14) 81b dvd-yKr| |i« So-xTlKt £V(pav£o-au The
word = " calamity " occurs in Syll 255" (iii/B.C.) iv
dvd-yKais Kal KaK0ira8£ais -ye'viiTai — cf. 2 Cor 6 4 , etc. In
a leaden tablet found at Carthage, Wunsch AP4 1 (iii/A.D.)
«]ijopK£[i;w o-c] tov 8ei>v Trjs dvd-yKT|s tov p.e'7av 'Apovpo-
Paap£a-ypav, we have, as Wunsch thinks, the Orphic con-
ception surviving: he compares P Lond 121 618 (iii/A.D.)
( = I. p. 105) 8ebs 6 tirl Trjs dvd7Kiis TeTa-ypivos TaKoip
Taipu (? = mrv) Sapau8 'ASuval— in neitlier of these
avayvcocris
32
dva^rjreu)
however can we speak exactly of " the great goddess of
Necessity." She figures in Vcttius Valens, p. 173 (top),
avTT|v tc ttjv irpovoiav Kal ri\v i€pdv 'Avd"yKT)v. For the
ordinary use of the word we may quote Ostr 1 1 53 (Rom.)
[W| &\Xu>sTr<HT|o-r|T(e) el8oT(es) tt)v dvdvKr|v, I' Flor II. 177 10
(A. D. 257) tirtl hi olSa oti Kal dvd-yKT]s Kat {jiro(j.vT|cr€tos
XPli5 €Tal ) "you need compulsion and reminder," ib. 186 9
(A.D. 259), 8id tt)v dvdvKrjv tuv dyaiXajp-dTtov, "the pres-
sure of expenses," ib. 222° (A.D. 256) ds xi dvaXuuaTa pou
ttjs 4>povTi8os tv dvd^KT], etc. The word is MGr.
dvdyvwoi-.
Syll 552 81 (Magnesia, late ii/B.C.) ia.v hi pi) iroiTJo-ajvTai
tt)v dvd-yvwo-iv [av]ToO KaOoTi irpoo-TfTaKTai : several in-
stances might be quoted from iii/A.I). in the normal sense of
"reading." In P Tebt I. 61 (/>)* (B.C. 1 18-7) we have the
survival of an earlier meaning : «irl Tfjs dva\vw[o-]5[ws] ttjs
KajYJd [4>v]\X[ov -yeJupeTpias, "at the revision of the
survey of the crops" (Edd.).
dvdyu).
The use of d. in Ac I2 4 finds a ready parallel in Syll 366 s4
(i/A.D. ) dvaxQevTO. els tov Stjpov tdv piv TroXt£TT]s t], diro-
£tvoxio-6ai. For the meaning " restore," " bring back," cf. P
Par io 12 toOtov os dv dya-yd-vr], with reference to a runaway
slave, and YVilcken's restoration {Archiv iv. p. 54S) of P
Lond 921 5 (ii/iii A.D.) (=111. p. 134) dvavavtiv e[is ap-
irtXov] of bringing back certain arouras to use as a vineyard.
See the editor's note on P Oxy VII. 1032 8 (A.D. 162)
dvf|£ajiev ktX. "we converted out of our own ancient plots
. . . j 7 ! of an aroura of vine-land," and ib. IV. 707 s * (c. A.D.
136) yf}v dvd£ai da-rrtXa). (On the vulgar 1st aor. see above
under £70).) P Flor II. 134" (A.D. 260) lv[a] to dva-ydpevov ev
Boupdo-Tu) KTT]p.aTLov uTroo-xto-Ofl, is rendered by Comparetti
" perche la terra aniiessa in Bubasto venga dissodata."
Syll 936* Kal KaTapaXeVw Tap. TrevTT|Koo-Tdv ir[pl]v dvdvav
ti t) irwXjlv seems to mean "before he brings (the mer-
chandise) into the town or sells it," i.e. " bring up" from
the landing stage. The familiar use of dvd"yeiv for " putting
out to sea" is found in BGU IV. 1200 14 (B.C. 1) toS
rty irpdtroSov dvr|-yp.€'vov tis'lTaXiav, modified in a transitive
direction. For its sacrificial use (as in Ac 7* 1 ) CI - OG1S
764 17 (c. B.C. 127) dvavavti>v €K tov ISiov Tavpous 8vo Kal
KaXX«pt|[o-as ktX : so elsewhere in this inscr. (= Cagnat IV.
294)-
dvadeixvv/M.
Frequent in inscr., in a sacrificial sense, e. g. Syll 553 14
(iii/ii B.C.) dvaSaKvvuo-i. tu> Alt (Tavpov). Nearer to the
sense of Ac I 2 * is the astrological phrase in Vettius Valens,
p. I19 25 tdv hi Ztiis papT*vpT]o-r| Kpdvo>, vopipos -ydpos
dva86ix9r|a-eTai *| Kai nvas ^v-yevCo-oucriv. Note Syll 329 12
(B.C. S6) KeKptKtv dva8ei£ai tov Trpbs MiOpaSaTTjv irdXeaov,
which comes near our " declare war" : so in OGIS 44 1* 9
ex suppl.).
dvadexo/iai.
There is a legal sense of this word which is not uncommon
— P Oxy III. 5 1 3 57 ff - (A.D. 184) iav tis £iyrT|[o-is] irepl
tovtou Yf'vrjTai Trpbs avTbv . . . [tva>] avTbs tovto dva-
8(£opai, " if any action is brought against him in connexion
with this, I will take the responsibility upon myself" (Edd.).
So P Tebt I. 9S 2 ' (c. B.C. 112) av ahihlypiQa (I. dvaS-),
" for whom we are security," and the late P Grenf II 99
(tf) lfr - (vi/vii A.D.) AavtVr dvsSt'fjaTO ©aTjo-lav wott€ avTTjv
dircXOti' ets SiaiTrjv Kal tq airo SiatTns ttoitjo-ti, " David has
become surety for Thaesia on condition that she return to her
home and busy herself with its duties." The verb is followed
by the infinitive, P Tebt I. 75" (B.C. 1 12) dvaSe'xopai irdpov
Sua-LV Tfjs (dpTdprjS), " I undertake to provide for the artaba
tax"; P llib I. 58* ff - (B.C. 245-4) dvaSeScKTai Yap
T|uiv diropcTpr|0-€iv o-itov : cf. OGJS 339 20 (ii/B.C.) Tas rt
Trp€o-p«£as dve8e'x«TO irpoOvpws, ib. 441* (i/B.C.) Kal8iaTavTa
KivSvvovs ttoXXovs [• • •] vTrip roiv TjatTt'pwv 8T|poo*ia>v [. . *
•n-poBupd |raTa d[v]a8€8(Yp€vous. Syll 929 30 (ii/B.C.) trdo-av
dvaScxopevoi KaKoiraSCav x°-P tv T0 ^ H-ri^evbs voTepfjo-ai StKat-
ov u^Btva T<iv Kpivouc'vwv, of judges who say they have given
not only the day but to -rrXetov ttjs vvktos to their work.
Add Syll 530 05 (late iv/B.c) = "undertake"; so P Eleph
29 12 (iii/B.c.), P Tebt II.329 19 (a.d. 139), and BGU I. 194 11
(a.d. 177), and P Ryl II. 77 38 (A.D. 192) dvaSefdaevos T i\v
p€^ova dpxr|v oBk 6<(>eiX€i tt^|v tXaTTov' d'Troipcij'yeiv. The
predominance of this meaning suggests its application in
Heb 11 1 '. The statement that Abraham had "under-
taken," " assumed the responsibility of" the promises,
would not perhaps be alien to the thought. In Ac zo' it
is " hospitio excepit" (Blass), Attic vTroSe'x^o-Qai.
drac5(c5(u/«.
On P Fay 26 13ff - (a.d. 130) IV' o&v toxis o-vvo\j/LoiJvTas
. . . dva8wT«, the editors remark that " dvaStSdvat ('_»r cLo-8t-
Sdvai) is the regular word for presenting a list of well-to-do
persons (tiiiropoi) from whom a certain number were to be
selected for a XtiToupYCa," and compare P Oxy I. 82*
(middle iii/A.D.) Tas dva86trei.s Tiiv XeiTovpYiiv, and BGU
I. 194 22 (a.d. 177). See the note on P Ryl II. 91 3 .
See also P Flor I. 2 237 (a.d. 265) ol dva8o9t'vT£s, men
whose names had been "sent up"; ib. 25 30 (ii/A.D.)
V|v Kal dvaSeSwK* eis aKvpwa-iv, of a document ; and so
PTebt II. 397 13 (a.d. 198). In Syll 279' (ii/B.c)
we find to rt ^(pio-pa dveSuKev according to the best
reading. P Tebt II. 448 (ii/iii A.D.) tu dvaSiSdvTi o-ot to
^ttlcttoXlov — " the bearer " : cf. 1GSI S30 22 dveYv«o-6r[
(ttlo-toXt) Tupt'wv oTaTiwvaptwv dvaSo6eio-a inro Adxr|Tos,
cvos aviTwv. In P Oxy VII. 1063 14 (ii/iii A.D.) to TriTTa[K]iov
dvaYVois pf) dva8us tcu 'Hpio[8]Ti we may render " pass on."
Note in ib. 1033 6 (a.d. 392) the strange form dvaScSoiT)p.E'vot..
In Vettius Valens p. 2I 1 Tas dva8o8«io-as (Spas = " the given
hours," in a mathematical sense.
dva£dw.
For d., as in Rom 7', Niigeli p. 47 cites CIG 2566
(Crete, date ?) ' ApxoviKa ZaviXu . . . dva£cSo-a ' ApTt'pi8i
«tiaK[d]u>, where Archonica fulfils a vow to Artemis, "being
alive once more." Other instances of the verb from profane
sources will be found in Deissmann LAE p. 94 ff.
dva£t]T£0>.
The verb is capable of general use, as in P Oxy VII.
1066 18 (iii/A.D.) dva^T|TT|0-ov [pt'vT)v] "look for a file." But
it is specially used of searching for human beings, with an
implication of difficulty, as in the NT passages. So P Hib
I. 71" (B.C. 245-4) tt^v irdo-av o~itov8t|V Trohio-ai oir[us
ava
^COTTVpt
€0)
33
avaipuo
dvaji^T-nSe'vTes diroo-TaXwo-i, " make every effort lo search
for them" etc. with reference to certain slaves who had
deserted. P Rein 17 13 (B.C. 109) has nearly the same
phrase : cf. Syll 220" (iii/B.c.) ex suppl., P Flor I. 83 12
(iii/iv A.D.) ava£riTr|8«vTa dvairep.<f>8T]o-eo-8ai irpbs tov
KpaTio-rov eiriTpoirov. P Tebt I. 13S (late ii/B.C.) dva£r|-
Tovpevos 'Ovvuitppis ov\ evpio-KeTai, id. 53 22 (B.C. no) 01
ev8uvbu.€voi dva^Tr(9[€JVT€S, "the culprits having been
searched for." For the noun dva^TJi-no-is, cf. P Fay 107 s
(a.D. 133) TroV^o-ao-dai tt|v Ka8rjKovcrav dva£T|Tna-iv, " t<-
hold the due inquiry," P. Tebt II. 423 12 (early iii/A.D.)
irp[bs] dva£T|TT|v (/. -T|criv) \6prov, ''to look for hay," and
P Ryl II. 7S 32 (a.D. 157) irepl dva^TTJcrews ndv8r|pos.
ava£(07ivgea>.
A characteristic compound of the Pastorals (2 Tim I 6 ),
but vouched for in the common speech of the day : P Leid
\yxvi. 43 (ii/iii a.D.) — an occult pamphlet — avrb "yap ecrnv to
dva^wirvpovv rds irdo-as (3ipXovs, cf. id. V x - 7 (iii/iv A.D.) Sl'
ov £imrvpeiTai. irdvTa irXdo-p.aTa. See further Anz Sub-
sidia, p. 2S4 f., and cf. F. C. Conybeare in Exp VII.
iv. p. 40.
avaOdlloj
is one of the words that Nageli cites (p. 81) to prove that
in Phil 4. 10 dveSdXeTe to inrep epov 4>poveiv, Paul has taken
vocabulary from the more cultured Koivt}, through his later
intercourse with Greeks. It should be noted, however, that
the word is not rare in the LXX (especially in Sirach), five
times in this rare tense and four times transitively. It is
a curious problem whence the LXX derived it. The simplex
occurs in BGU IV. ni2 ls (B.C. 4) irape£Xr|<pev Se ko.1 tj
Ev^e'veia to iraiStov 8dXXovo-av.
dvdOe/ua.
Deissmann's discovery of dvdSepa in the " Biblical Greek "
sense, in a source entirely independent of Jewish influence,
is a remarkable confirmation of his general thesis. At the
end of a heathen curse from Megara, belonging to i/ii A.D.,
there is a separate line of large letters ANE0EMA which
he (LAE p. 92 f.) interprets as dvdBepa — "curse!"
The weakening of the accented o to « is explained as a
vulgar Greek extension of the augment to a derivative
(cf. Nageli p. 49, following YVackernagel). See on this the
plentiful material in Hatzidakis Einleiiung, p. 64 f. The
verb occurs three times in the same curse, I. 5 dva.8ep.aTi-
£[op.]ev avTovs, 1. S dva8eu.a[T(]£opcv, and on the back 1.
S f. dva8«p.aTt[i;]op.cv tovto[vs]. For the complete text,
as originally edited by Wiinsch, see IG III. 2, and
also his Antike Fliuhtafeln, p. 4 ff. Newton (Essays in
Archaology, p. 193 f.) describes a number of leaden
tablets of about B.C. 150 discovered at Knidos, in a
sacred precinct dedicated to Persephone and other deities,
which were graven with similar anathemata. The person
on whom the curse was to fall was always devoted to the
vengeance of the two Infernal Goddesses, Demeter and her
daughter, "May he or she never find Persephone propitious !"
With 1 Cor 16 21 may be compared the ending of a sepulchral
inscription (iv/v A.D.) from Attica, where on any one's inter-
fering with the remains the curse is called down — dvd8eu.a
fJTw papdv d8dv (see Roberts- Gardner 387) : the meaning
Part I.
of the Aramaic 0-vp.poXov being wholly unknown, it could
be used as a curse— like unknown words in later days ! It
should be noted that the new meaning "curse" naturally
attached itself to the late form dvd8epia rather than to the
older dvd8r|p.a. Nouns in -p.a tended to develop weak root-
form by association with those in -ohs, which always had it.
The noun is MGr: thus dvd8ep.a ecre'va, "a curse on vou "
(Thumb, Handbook p. 3S).
ufnOe/iariCo}.
For the meaning see under dvd6e;jia. The form may be
illustrated by eK8ep.aTii> in P Tebt 1. 27 10s (B.C. 113)
eK8«paTi.o-8^i, " be proclaimed a defaulter." There is also
a simplex in BGU IV. H2j' M (u.C. iS) eijivai T(i EvayyeXwi.
8ep.aTicravTi e-n-l Tpaire?av eVBecrpov . . . irapaxupT|0-iv
iroieio-8ai, Syll 329* (i/B.c), meaning "to deposit."
dvdd)]jua.
See Index to Syll III. p. 206, which shows how the old
form and the later dvdBepa (like dvdSr|u.a and dvdSepa, etc.)
lived on side by side. In his index to OGZS Dittenberger
is content with "dvd8r|p.a, dva8r|p.aTa passim." That the
alternative lived on in Semitic districts as well as in Greece
itself, in the same sense, is well shown in a trilingual inscr.
— Latin, Greek and Punic— in G. A. Cooke's North Semitic
Inscriptions, p. 109 (ii/B.c), 'AcrKXrrJrup M^pp^ dvd8ep.a
p\op.bv e'o-rno-e KAe'wv. This answers to donum dedit in the
Latin, "113 in the Punic.
dvai'deta.
OG/S 665 16 (a.D. 48-9 )vTrb tuv irXeoveKTiKtos Kal dvaiSws
Tats e£ovo-iais d"iroxpw(i€va>v associates the original adj. from
which dvatSeia comes with another which n ell illustrates
its connotation — audacious "desire to get " : cf. Lk n 8 and
for a slightly different connotation Sir 25—. In P Lond 342 14
(a.D. 185) (= II. p. 174) the adj. is used of a man who
proves himself dvaiSr|S ev rrj Kiupn by levying contributions
on the inhabitants etc. ; and for the verb see P Ryl II. I4I 19
(a.D. 37) dvai.8evdp.evo 1 p.r| diroSiivai, "shamelessly refusing
to pay " (Edd. ).
dvaiQEOiQ.
Field (Notes, p. 116) remarks that " killing " or " slaying"
would be more adequate than "death" (AV, RV) as a
rendering. Since even the AV of 2 Mace 5 13 , which he
notes, does not make "unto the killing of him " English, we
must either keep "death " or substitute "murder," which the
tone of dvaipu would fairly justify : see sub voce.
dvai oe co.
The commercial sense of dvaipe'w seems the commonest.
P Lond n6S ,f - (a.D. 18) (=111. p. 136) dvTi tov tokov
[u]y dvei'pTvrai, "the interest on what she has borrowed,"
ib. 1 164" (A.D. 212) (=111. p. 15S) dvnpfjo-8ai tov iru-
XovvTa 7r[apjd tov wvovpe'vov t^v crvvn-€<pwvT|pe'vT]v irpbs
dXX[r|]Xovs Tip.t|v, BGU IV. 1136 2 (<■. B.C. 11): cf id. 1 135 s
(do.) dveiXav[To. P Fay ioo' 9, 26 (a.d. 99) dv^piju-ai, of
"receiving" money: so P Flor I. l 3 - a (a.d. 153), ib. 81 s
(A.D. 103). In the more general sense of "take up," P
Tebt I. 138 (late ii/B.C.) dveXopevos tt|v eavTov pdxaipav,
and the interesting imperial letter, now dated in the time of
5
avaiTio?
34
avcix
p&£t
&)
Hadrian {Hermes xxxvii. p. 84 ff.), BGU I. 140 109 ' with
reference to t[o]vtovs, c[v]s 01 Y0veis avrwv rai ttjs o*Tpa-
TtCas &ve£\a[v]TO XP"*'"!'- For ,ne active cf. P Oxy I. 37°
(A. I). 49) (= Selections, p. 49), dvetXev dirb Koirptas dppevi
kov a-uipdnov, " picked up from the dung-heap a male
foundling": the corresponding passive is used of the same
transaction in ib. 3S 9 (A.D. 49-50) (= Selections, p. 52), 8
avtCpnTcu diro Koirp(.as. The recurrent formula SovXikov
■n-aiStov dvcUpeiov iiroTh-Biov (as BGU IV. I107 9 — B.C. 13)
shows how technical the term had become : cf. Ac 7 21 . For
the meaning "kill," cf. P Amh II. 142 8 (iv/A.D.) pouXop,evoi.
dvcupf|o-aC p.e : in Syll 929 16 of a city " destroyed." So also,
seemingly, in P Par 68 G - 6 (Rom.) dvcup£9fjvcu u.e'XXw[v] : the
context is fragmentary, but the general subject — an apology
for the Jews — makes it probable. The compound dvTa-
vaipeiv (cf. avTavairXupoOv) occurs frequently in P Tebt I.,
as 6l(i) 244 (B.C. 1 18-7) [av]Tavaipf8e£(rns. "subtracted."
So P Petr III. 76"' : (ii/B.c), ib. 104 4 toO dvei.X'np.p.evorj, of
a farm-holding " confiscated " to the state, BGU III. 776'- '
(i/A.D).
avalxioQ.
Syll 8 1 6 7 c7X^ avTas "■iTr)S to avafriov atpa d8(Kios, ib.' 2
'iva € , y8tKT|0'r|S to aipa to dvafnov. This interesting in-
scription, containing phrases from the LXX, is given by
Dittenberger as of Jewish or Christian origin. The latler
alternative has been rightly excluded, since there is no sign
of the NT visible. The prayer is a Jewish prayer for ven-
geance belonging to the end of the second, or the beginning
of the first century B.C. See the full discussion in Deiss-
mann LAE, p. 423 ff., and note the remarkably similar but
pagan prayer from Alexandria in Preisigkc 1323 (ii/A.D.).
ava?ta.6i£(o.
This term, common in medical writings (Lk 7 16 , Ac 9 40 ),
is found in a Christian letter of iv/A.D., which is full of NT
echoes— P Oxy VI. 939" (= Selections, p. 130) JSoijev . . .
dveKTOTepov to"XT]K€'vai dvaKa8eo-9eio-a, voo-nXorepov 8e 8p.ws
to 0-up.aTiov Jx"> " sne seems • • to be in a more tolerable
state in that she has sat up, but nevertheless she is still in a
somewhat sickly state of body." See Hobart, p. 11 f.
dvaxaiv(£a>.
See s.v. dvaKaivow.
dvaxmvoco
and its noun dva.Ka£vu>o-is have not been traced in any
source earlier than Paul, who might very well coin a word of
this sort — there is however no proof that he really did so.
Nageli, p. S3, remarks on these and other "new words" of
Paul that they answer in formation to that of other Koivrj
words, going back to old Greek stems and only combining
them afresh. Here the similar dvaKcuvtiJeiv (Heb 6 6 ) exists
in literature, as does dvaKoivio-is. Did Paul not know them,
so that he had to form words for his purpose, on such
an analogy as dvovedw? Or were his words current in a
limited district only? Thayer notes that Hernias used
dvaKoivuo-is ( Vis. iii. 8') : r\ d. Tciv irvtv.p.dTwv vp.<Sv looks
like a reminiscence of Rom 12 2 , and is no warrant for
independent use.
dvaxalvnrco.
Syll So 3 ra (iii/B.C.) tSoWaiToO [to go-Bos 6 0«]bs (Asclepios)
d-yKaXiJil/ai.. P Oxy X. 1297 9 (iv/A.D.) of a vessel of oil.
dvaxd/miTco.
In connexion with the metaphorical use in -Lk io 8 , we
may quote BGU III. 896* (ii/A.D.) irdvTa Ta «p.d dva-
Kapij/Ei cts ttjv irpoYCYpap.p.ft'vTjv 9u-yo.Te'pa]. For the ordin-
ary sense " return," cf. P Magd 8 10 (iii/B.C), p.£Ta 8t to-Ot'
dvai<dp.[v|>avTds |io«]. See also Anz Subsidia, p. 314 f.
dvdxeificu.
For the sense acatmbere (Jn 6 11 , etc.), which does not
seem to be older than the Macedonian period, may be cited
BGU I. 344 (ii/iii A. It.), a list of names of ol dvo.Kip.cvoi,
and ending ■y£vovScu dvSpes dvo/yeCpevou (!) p.?. The verb
occurs in the more ordinary sense, as passive to dvaT^Grjpi,
in the great Ephesian inscr. , Syll 656 46 (ii/A.D.) dvaK«to-Ocu
tt] Beul (" be dedicated"), of the month Artemision (so also
1. B2 ). The same meaning appears in ib 827 4 Kadicpwp^'vwv
koA dvaKetpt'vwv Tfji Oupavtai 'AcppoSvm (i/B.C. ).
dvaxecpahcaoco
naturally does not figure in our non-literary sources : it
belongs to a more cultivated stratum of thought — see its
record in Grimm. But the commonness of KccbdXaiov, "sum,"
total," would make the meaning obvious even to ordinary
readers.
dvaxUvw.
The NT writers use dvaKXCveo-Boi, " to recline at a table,"
instead of the classical irapa- and KaTa-KXtveo-flcu, in a way
which suggests that this usage was characteristic of the com-
mon speech, though we are unable to illustrate it. Sir
W. M. Ramsay has drawn our attention to the fact that in
the anti-Christian Society of Tekmoreioi at Pisidian Antioch
the President was TrpwTavaKXtTns, who sits in the chief
place at table, and he takes this as an indication that the
ritual feast was moulded on the Eucharist. For such imita-
tions as marking the pagan reaction about A.D. 304-13, see
his Pauline and other Studies, p. 103 ff.
dvaxonrio.
P Flor I. 36 s (early iv/A.D.) crimes i<p' ovSevos dXXou
dvaKoirreTcu, but by the punishment of the criminal ; a
similar connotation probably may be recognised in the frag-
mentary P Giss I. 87 10 (ii/A.D.) . .] irapa-y-yeXXeiv ava-
Koirijvai [. . , from what the scanty context suggests. So
also in P Thead 19 16 (iv/A.D.) Stop.0.1 ttjs crfjs dpe[TTJ]s KeXei-
o-cu . . . ttjv irai.8i.dv ttjs "vvvcukos dvo.Koirf|vai 81' oil
£{iSoKip.do-T)S> The word obviously does not encourage us
to approve the few cursives that show it in Gal 5'.
dvaxgdtco.
The vernacular character of this compound is sufficiently
established by our one citation, BGU IV. 1201 11 (ii/A.D.)
ko.1 f||iiiv dvaKpd|avTcs (for -wv !) as tT|V Ku>p.T|V irpbs |3ot|-
6r|av KaT«irri8r|0-«v o ■yvp.vao-iapxos ktX. : the temple of
Serapis was on fire, so that the word on this occasion no
doubt implies considerable vigour, as we should expect from
its record elsewhere.
avaKpLvay
35
avaXoyia
avaxQivco.
For the judicial sense " examine," as in I Cor a 3 , ef.
Michel 409 9 (beginning of iii/u.c.) tovs piv irXci]o-TO\>s
tuv 8ia4>€pop.e'vuv dva[Kpivdp.]cvoi iroXXaKis c<|>' avTovs 81c-
\vov crup.<j>[cpdvTios], Syll 512* 6 (ii/B.C.) dvaKpivdvTu 8c Kal
To[i]s p.dpTupas. The substantive (q.v.) is found in the
previous line of the latter inscription.
avdxQioig.
See on dvaKpivw. In OG/S 374 (i/B.a), which com-
memorates a certain Papias, a privv councillor and chief
physician of Mithradates Eupator, King of Fontus. we find
him described as TCTa-yv-e'vov 8c Kal cirl Tciv dvaKpurewv.
Dittenbcrger gives reasons for thinking that " non lam
iudicem quam inquisitorem hoc significat," one who pre-
sided over the examination of men suspected of conspiracy :
cf. Syll 356 s8 (B.C. 6), a rescript of Augustus, who says
ire'irov4>a 8c vp.civ Kal a[vrlas Tas dvaKp£o-€is, the precis of a
preliminary inquiry, cf. also Prcisigke 156S 'A. tov o-\>*y*ycvf|
Kal ktX. Kal cma-rpaTr|'yov Kal irpos Tais dvaKpicrccri (reign
of Euergetes II.). The noun occurs again in I* Tebt I.
86 ! ff - (late ii/B.c), where a man is described as 6 irpbs Ta[i.s
d]yaKp£crco-ci. In P Lips I. 4 1S (A. D. 293) the word follows
diro-ypac^TJ, and Mitteis notes that it occurs in P Lond 251
(a. D. 337—50) (= II. p. 317) likewise in connexion with the
purchase of a slave : " since dvaKpio-is means a preliminary
examination [Voritntersitchitng), one thinks of a trial made
before the purchase of the slave." Cf. the use of the word
in Ac 25 26 .
avaxvTiTca.
P Par 47 23ff - (c. B.C. 153) (= Selections, p. 23), a very-
grandiloquent but ill-spelt letter, will illustrate Lk 2t 28 :
ouk Son dvaKvxj/a (/. -Kv\|/ai) irdiroTe cv r-p TpiKO|iiai inrb
•rijs aiirxvvT]s, "it is not possible ever to look up again in
Tricomia for very shame." It appears also in P Ryl I.
2S 23 (iv/A.D.), on omens drawn from twitching — one sort
portends that the man "will suffer loss for a time and will
emerge again from his troubles" (Ed. — ck tuv KaK&v
dvaKviJ/ci).
avcJM/iifidvco.
Syll 329*' (i/B.C.) dvaXapdvTas t& OTrXa, "taking up,"
literally. P Tebt II. 296'' 15 (A.D. 123) has the verb twice
= " receive." OG/S 383 136 (see under dvdVqpAJ/is) Kdcruov
IIcpa-LKTJs co-Gtjtos d[v]aXap.pdvwv, uses it for the first in-
vestiture (with the sacred thread of Parsism, presumably :
cf. on this inscr. the Hibbert Lectures, 1912, pp. 106-8).
PSI 74 5ff (iii/A.D.) a|i$ dvaXapdvTas irap' cp.oO t^v
6(ioXo-y£av iiiro , I c'Ypa|j.|Mviiv. In P Lille I. 14 6 (B.C. 243-2)
dvdXapc 8' [oiv ajuTov tov KXfjpov ds to PacriXiKdv, and P
Oxy III. 471" (ii/A.D.) t^|v ovo-iav avTov . . . dvaX^p.-
4>0rjvat (|i erased) kcXcvcis, the verb has the meaning "con-
fiscate": so Perg I. 249 s4 (a/. Schweizer /'erg p. 203).
In P Oxy VI. 899 s ' (a.d. 200) u> dvc£Xn,p.irrai cttio-toX^
tov Kpa[T(o-Tov] 8i[o]ikt]tov, the editors translate "to which
is joined a letter of his highness the dicecetes," and quote
ib. 9S5 and BGU I. 16S 2 * toIs virop.vT|(iao-i dvcXT|(j.4>6T|.
The participle Td dvciXTip.u.c'va = " obligations" is found
P Oxy IV. 7o7 8S35 (c a D. 136). Cf. the phrase cpavov d.,
in BGU IV. I165 16 (B.C. 19), <ii dy(XT)i)>ay [KaTa o-vv]Ypa(j>T|V
cpdycoi. P Lond 905 (ii/A.D.) (= III. p. 219) has dvaXT||j.Tr-
8fjvai and the noun dvaXTip-irTcs in a very illiterate docu-
ment. " Repeat," of an advocate setting forth his case, is
the meaning in P Tor I. I"- 20 (B.C. 116) (= Christ. II.
p. 36) dvaXapiv e£ wv irapeVciTO o 'Epjitas " repetens quae
Hermias protulit" (Peyron). The Biblical use of "take
up" for an ascension into heaven is naturally not paralleled
in our sources : for exx. in Jewish writings see Charles's
note on Apoc.of Baruch, p. 73.
avahifiyiQ.
P Tebt II. 296 19 (a.d. 123) is the receipt for money paid
for a priestly office, c| dvaX(rjv)/cuis) cv avT<i "as payable by
himself" (Edd.) : cf. reference to this document under the
verb. It means "entertainment" {sc. one form of "recep-
tion") in Syll 41S 36 (iii/A. n. ). dva^Kd^ovo-iv r|p.ds £cvias
auTois irapc\cLV Kal CTcpa irXeio-Ta els dvdXiip.\|/iv auTwv
dvcu dp-yvptou xopiyyetv. P Oxy VI. 9S6 11 '- (early ii/A.D.)
avX?| 8n.X(w9clo-a) cmKCKpaTfjo-Oai irpb ttjs dvaXr)u\|/ews inrb
IIcTco-oOxou. OG/S 383 102 — the inscription of Antiochus
I. of Commagene (i/B.C.)— vnrcp dvaXruJ/cus 8iaST|p.aT0s, his
coronation : see also the verb above. The substantive
follows the verb's wide range of meaning, which we have
only partially illustrated, as needless for the NT. Dr Charles
(/. c. above) quotes Ryle and James as claiming Pss. Sol. 4 20
to be the earliest instance of its use (as in Lk 9 51 ) for
"ascension" into heaven.
avakioxw.
P Flor II. 212 4 (a.d. 254) cis TocravTT]v aTux(av ^X6cs
TocraiTa Xr|p.paTa dvaXCo-Kuiv us jjltj c'x"v o-c dpTa[PJiiv p.Ccv
Xwtivou. I 1 Eleph 5 22 olvov dvr|Xw8-r|0-av K(cpap.(a) fy, P
Par 49 19 (B.C. 164-58) p/nSc dvaXCo-Kciv x a ^ KOU S> etc.
Notice dvaXoupevwv in the same sense, P Lond 1177 11
(B.C. 113) (=111. p. 181). P Grenf II. 77 16 (iii/iv A.D.)
(= Selections, p. 121) <j>povT(o-aTC ovv Ta dvaXuSe'vTa ctoi-
adcrai, " see to it therefore that you furnish the sums ex-
pended." P Oxy I. 5S 20 (A.D. 2S8) Td adTaia dvaXwp,aTa
ir[a]uo-CTai., " useless expense will be stopped," with reference
to a proposed reduction in the number of treasury officials.
The noun dvdXa>(j.a (often dvJjXwp.a), which does not happen
to occur in NT, is exceedingly common. The verb is an
early compound of faXio-Kw, whose simplex survives in the
passive dX{o-Kou.ai: the a is due to contraction of -aFa- after
loss of digamma. The meaning destroy is therefore parallel
with dvaipcV Note aor. dvdXcao-a P Oxy X. 1295 s (ii/iii
A. D.).
avaloyia.
A iii/A.D. citation may be made from P Flor I. 50 91 Kar[d
to] <j(i.icru kit' dvoXo-ytav Tiiv <|)OivtKuv (once irpos a.).
"proportionately." The verb is found in P Amh II. 64 13
(a.d. 107) |i-f| dvaXoYovvTas t+iv c[ir]i|xcXetav, which the
editors translate "incapable of doing their duties." For
adjective see P Amh II. 85 17f - (a.d. 78) irapa8€x0r|o-eTai
T|p.Iv — dirb tov irpoKcip-c'vov <()cipou koto rb dvdXo-yov, "a
proportionate allowance shall be made to us from the afore-
said rent" (Edd.) : so in Syll 329 91 (b.c. 86), and (without
Tb) P Ryl II. 99 7 (iii/A.D.). Cf. Syll 371" (i/A.D) dvdXoyov
•n-eiroviiTai. -rf|v eirL8tip.{av tj . . o-eavd-rnTi. It is open to
us to write Tb dvd Xd-yov (Aristotle, etc.), as the editors
do in P Kyi II. 154 32 (AD. 66) kotu Tb d. X. t[uv a]r|V<iv.
avakoy'i<^o\xai
36
uvonrava)
The adjective is only in the first stages of evolution : see LS.
The adverb is found in the modern sense "analogously" in
Wisd I3 6 .
avaloyit,ofiai.
P Tor I. I v - 30 (B.C. 116) (= Chrcst. II. p. 35) Kal l$t\,
dvaXo"yi£ou.6vwv Tiiv \p6vutv, diro uev tov ' Eirt<f>dvous €Twv
i<8 ktX., "told oft," "reckoned up." This arithmetical sense
— cf. Xifyos = "a/c " — is the oldest for the whole group and
it would seem that the metaphor was conscious even when
the use was widened. So in Heb 12 3 dvaXo-yi.o-ao-8« immedi-
ately follows the reference to the " balancing," as it were,
of the irpoKeifiEvn x a P°- against the tremendous cost. Cf.
the simplex in Phil 4 9 , where we are bidden to " count
over" our spiritual treasure.
avalvw.
For the intransitive meaning "depart" (Polybius and
later), cf. P Tor I. i u - 16 (B.C. 116) (= Chest. II. p. 32) ryii
Si itp Ixavds fjfie'pas KaTa<|>8apds T)va-yKdo-8r|v, twv dvBpwTrwv
u.A epxop-e'vwv Eis Tas \€ipas, dvaXucrai els to TtTa-yfJ-tvov,
"demandatam mihi stationem repetere " (Peyro'n, and so
Mitteis). Closely parallel is the contemporary P Par 15 29
(ri.c. 120) oiopevwv 4(j>' iKavbv xp<> vov KaTa<f>8ape'vTa |ie
«VTev86v dvaXva-eiv. So;/;. 22 29 (ii/B.C.) diroo-uXr|(ras T|p.ds
dveXvo-e, P Limd 44" (B.C. 161) (= I. p. 34) |MTa KpauY^js
Te 8i.acrTeXAop.tvoi> p.e8' rjo-ux'as dvaXieiv. In a Ptolemaic
papyrus published by Grenfell-IIunt in Archiv i. p. 50 ff. we
find X0<ravT£S eKXpTJuaTa 8 dvt-'Xvcrav, where the editors note
that dveXvo-av may = " they returned " (cf. Lk 12 36 ) or may
refer to the preceding pacruXiKov x»C a i "they destroyed it."
For the meaning "die" Nageli, p. 34, cites the memorial
inscription IGSI 1794 2 (Rom.) Kal ttws \ioi pepfwTai Kal ttws
dvtXvtra p.a8r|o-(T|), cf. ib. 139 dvaXveiv tov piov.
dvafidQTrjroQ.
For a. — " sinless," as in In S 7 , c(. Musonius, p. 6 16 , where
it is laid down — p.ii8tva d-irai/reio-Sai. c-ivai dvajxdp-r^Tov,
oo-tis dp«T^|v (1T| ejjt'uaSev, eireiirtp dpeT-ri, (xovt) ttoic-1 \lt\
dpapTavav iv p£w. See also Aristeas 252 (bis).
ava/J£va>
occurs several times in the Alexandrian papyri of the reign
of Augustus, collected in BGU IV. Thus 1151 35 (B.C. 13)
at] dvapc-tVavTas tov p.ep£-picrp.(e'vov) ai-rois \po(vov) aexpi
tov eKTicraL to 6Xov Ke-cpdX(aiov), and in almost the same
terms 1053' 33 (id.), 1055" {id), I156 18 (B.C. 15), 1167 64
(B.C. 12), of debtors who are to pay up without "waiting
for " the time allowed them. The word is MGr.
ava/ufiV))oxa>.
Syll 25b 26 (ii/B.C. ) dvap.qi]vr|o-Kdp.c-vou iraTpiiov. P Grenf
I. i i£ (ii/B.C. — literary) 68vvt| ue ^x €t & Ta v dvap.vT|a-8w (is
ktX. : so also in '■ '" uaivop.' oTav dvap.[vT]]o-Bu>p' «i povo-
koitt|o-o) — for the form see Mayser Gr. p. 383.
dvd/irjjaig.
In the Magnesian inscr. Syll 929 106 (ii/B.C.), unfortunately
in this part exceedingly imperfect, we have . . .](cr)(as Kal
piXP 1 t°v o-vo-TavTos iv KptJT-rj TroXepov, (iv dvd(p.vr|o-)iv
. . . .] («Tr)oi(ovv)To [. . .
avavsoco
occurs very frequently in Syll and OG/S : its record as an
Attic word is note I by Schlageter, p. 25. Nearest to
Eph 4" is Syll 722 13 (later than B.C. 167— from Cnosus, in
dialect) opoiws 8J Kal rav tiivorav dv i\(i iropTl (i. e. irp&s)
Tav rrdXiv dvavc-wpevos avTws (/. avTds Ed.) Tav Trpo*yoviKdv
dp€Tav 8t' ty-ypdcbw eir[€'8ti|]e. So ib. 4S1 10 (iii/ii B.C.) Ta
T€ i\ dpxr)[sj oiK€ta inrdp[xovTa SeXcvKC-ucrijv ck Trpo-ydvwv
dve[ve]wcraTo, ib. 654 s f - (? ii/B.C.) Sioti a iroXis twv
'Epptovcwv dvaveovTaC t€ Tav trvyyivnav Kal cpiXiav ktX..
OG/\ 90 35 (Rosetta stone. B.C. 196) Trpoo-Trvv6avdpe-vds t€ Ta
twv i[€]pwv Ttp-tcoTaTa dvavc-oviTO em ttjs tavTov PacriXc-ias
(is Ka6r|K€L. The substantive may be quoted from papyri.
Thus P Oxy II. 274 20 (A. D. 89-97) Sapa-iruov TeVaKToi
Te'[Xos] dvav€w[cr]c-ws Tf)s TrpoKeia<vT]s vTro9r|Kr|s, the charge
for a renewal of a mortgage, P Strass I. 52' (a.L>. 1 5 1 ) u^|
irpoo-8eo|«vois dyave[ii]o-eu>s, and similarly P Flor I. I 6
(A. D. 153), and ib. 81 11 (a. d. 103) : cf. also P Magd
31'. 12 (B.C. 217). The word seems to be confined to legal
phraseology.
avavriQiyzog.
So spelt in OGJS 33S 138 (Pergamon, ii/i B.C.), with the
meaning " beyond possibility of dispute," as in Ac 19 36 .
Grimm notes that the word begins in Polybius, where the
active sense of Ac io 28 is also paralleled : so in xxiii. 8 11 ,
where Schweighauser renders " summo cunctorum consensu."
dvditOQ.
P Strass I. 5 8 (A. D. 262), dvd^ia [t]t]s vtto ctov TrdcrLV
Tjaiv TrpvTavcvo^ievns €ipT|[v]riS 6 Trpeo-pvTT|s Tra8(iv. Cf. also
Aristeas 217 f|pu)Ta hi, ttws dv urjSiv dvd£iov taurwv
Trpdo-o-otaev. The word survives in MGr = " incapable."
dvdjiavaig.
In P Flor I. 57 6s (A. 1>. 223-5) a septuagenarian pleads
for "relief" (dvaTraucrews) from public duties (XttTovp-yiat) ;
and in BGU I. 180 6 (ii/iii A.D.) we read of the TrtvT[a]eTT|
Xpd[v]ov dva[Travo-t]ws accorded to veterans [ura. r[f[V
dTrdJXucrtv from military service. As will be seen from the
record of the verb below, the essential idea is that of a
respite, or temporary rest as a preparation for future toil,
which Lightfoot (on Philem 7 ) finds in dva-rravw. This
brings out all the better the differentia of KaTdiravo-is in
Heb 4, the Sabbath followed by no weekday.
dvcaiavio.
The verb is a technical term of agriculture in P Tebt I.
105' 23 (B.C. 103), to rest land by sowing light crops upon it.
Cf P Lond 3I4 15 '- (A.D. 149) (= II. p. 189 f.), o-impuv . . .
dp oi'p|as Svo diro votov dvaTrauueo*t \€[v€]cri, V Amh II.
91 16 (A.D. 159) yivicri. dvairauaaTos, " with light crops"
(Edd.), and the full discussion by Wilcken Archiv i. p. 157 f.
Land thus rested was iv dvarraiiaaTi., P Tebt I. 72 s8 '
(B.C. 1 14-3), P Lond 1223 8 (A.D. 121) (= III. p. 139), or
could be called dvdTrai)(ia itself, as P Fay II2 4 (A.D. 99)
[Ta] dvairavp-aTa vTrdo-xetcrov, "hoe the fallows" (Edd.).
A wider use may be seen in P Oxy VIII. 1121 12 (a.D. 295),
with the " temporary " connotation gone : Tavn-ns Trpb
6Xtyu>v tovtcov rjatpwv tov p£ov dvaTravo"au€vr)s dSiaStVov,
"a few days ago she died intestate" (Edd.) So in
avairaoco
'00
37
avacTTacris
Preisigke 1 205, upon a mummy, ev 'AXelavSpcCa avairavo-d-
(icvos. and ib. 609, 611, two "R.I. P." Christian gravestones
— K(vpi)e, dvdira[v]o-ov [ 3 tt'|v +uxn,i' tov SovXov <rov, or the
like], followed by date of death, and'A8(a)vao-i.a, dvaira[i]ov.
The date of these instances saves us from the necessity of
reconsidering Lightfoot's definition for NT times.
avaneiOw.
This verb = "persuadendo excitare, sollicitare," which in
the NT is found only in Ac 18", is well illustrated by I'
Magd I4 3 '- (B.C. 221) where a father lodges a complaint
against a courtesan who had induced his son to sign a bill in
her favour for 1000 drachmas — irapao-rT|o-a|ievi] yap Tivas
[Twvirap'] avTfjs, dve'-rrao-tv tov ulov p.ou . . . cruyypd\}/aa-0ai
a.iTr\i ktX. So P Oxy X. 1295 10 (ii/iii A. I).). The sense of
evil persuasion equally underlies the use in LXX Jel 36
(29) 8 , I Mace I 11 . In P Ryl II. 114 s (c. A.D. 2S0) the
nuance is weaker, but survives in the complaining time of
the aggrieved widow who writes Supiwv . . . dva-irto-as
tov av[8pa TavtSa dvdjjtan iroiue'viv avTov ra irpdpaTa,
" persuaded my husband G. to pasture his flock " (Edd.).
dvaneuTzto.
To Deissmann's examples of this word {BS p. 229) =
"remittere," "to send up to a higher authority," as in
Lk 23', Ac 25 2 \ add P Hib I. 57 1 (B.C. 247), Syll i7 7 6 '.'<"
(end of iii/B.c), OGIS 194 23 (i/B.c), ib. 329 61 (ii/B.c).
Priene III 147 (i/B. C. ) ircpl (iv 6 o-TpaTTj-ybs Acvkios A«[ukiXios
iypaxl/ev] Kal dverrEu>|«v [irpbs TT|V crJiryKATyTov, P Tebt I. 7'
(B.C. 114), ib. II. 2S7 6 (A. P. 161-9) €V€TV\OV TW f|Y€UOVl Kal
dve'irtixxl/cv auTOvs tm Kpao-o-bv tov KpaTiarov [€irio-TpdTT|-
7]ov, " they appealed to the prefect, who referred them to his
highness the epistrategus Crassus " (Edd.), ib. 594 (iii/A.D )
a warrant for arrest, al. Similarly the phrase i\ dvairo|rrrijs
is used of the " delegation" of a case from one authority to
another, e. g. BGU I. 19 2 (a.d. 135), CPR 18 2 (a.d. 124) :
see further Archiv iii. p. 74. For the alternative meaning
"to send back" (Lk 23 15 , Philem 12 ). Cf. P Par 13 22
(B.C. 157) ovk dvaTre'pa|/avT€s ttjv a}>epvr|V, P Oxy VII.
1032 50 (a.d. 162) dvc7rep.»|/€v Kal tovto tir£ <r€.
avaitiTixw.
For the later meaning "lie down," "recline," of which
there is no instance in Attic Greek (Rutherford NP p. 294),
see P Par 5i 4ff - (B.C. 160) (= Selections p. 19), dvainirro-
[iai lit &xvpov . . . dva-rrtirTei Kal auTos. (On the irregular
voice, see Pro/eg. p. 159). Cf. LXX Gen 49 s dvaireo-civ
«kcr|jli?|8t]S <is XeW : see Anz Subsidia, p. 301 f.
dr<mh]Qoo).
OGIS 56** (B.C. 23S) oirws airavTts ei8iio-i.v Sidri to
cvXeiirov irpoTepov (as to the calendar) 8uop6u>o-9ai Kal
dvaireirXrjpu>o-8ai o-uape'P^Kev Std tuiv Evep-yeTwv 0€a>v : the
first word describes correction , the second intercalation. On
P Par 62 v;! (ii/B.c.) tols 8' dvairXr|pwo-ovo-i.v Tas cuyds So-
6T)o-€Tai dxjiwvia, tdvircp eKirXupioo-ovo-iv ktX.. "those who
complete the contracts," see Wilcken Oslr. i. p. 532 f., who
explains the d\|/iivia (against Grenfell) as a commission of
10%. The noun occurs in P Lond 890 4 (B.C. 6) ( = 111. p. 16S)
tis dvq.TrXT|puio-LV Tip.f|s, and the verb in Syll 510 62 (ii/B.c)
to yevdutvov SidirTwua dvaTrXu,povTwo"av : cf. P Petr III.
54 (a) (3) 4 (I hiladelphus) dvairXT)poiJTuo-a[v] , but with a
hiatus both before and after. In I' Lille I. S 14 (iii/B.c.) a
petitioner demands the restoration of certain cattle that had
"in i.ikenfrom him, that he may "make up" Ins rent —
oJttojs Suvwuai dvairXTjpovv tu e[K]4>dpia ttjs yfjs. P Giss I.
4S 30 (a.d. 203) W €I8t)t£ Kal ?Kao~ros ti £8ia ue'pr| dva-
itXtjpiuo-cl seems from the context to have the same meaning
("pay"), though a more general sense is also possible.
The same formula is found in Chrest. I. 52 s (a.d. 194).
The meaning "fulfil" may be seen in P Oxy VIII. 1121 11
(a.d. 295) ouk 6iravo-d|j.r|v ra irpe'irovTa y€ivto-8ai iiro tc'kvujv
•yovtvo-i dvairXnpovo-a.
dvdmio.
P Giss I. 3 8 (meant to be literary — a.d. 117) Tocyapovv
9uovt€s Tas £o*Ttas dvaTTTwatv. P Leid W xv - 35 (occult)
dvdvj/as tw po;j.uJv (/. tov puudv). (MGr dvd<j>Tu.)
uyaaeiw.
P Tebt I. 28 20 (c. B.C. 114) vir' avT[uv] tovtiov dvao-iduevoi
£vaap£0-Ttp[a]v dcrxoX£[av], " may be thereby incited to
make easier for us the performance of our duty" (Edd.),
i. e. to the Government — a curious contrast to the normal
connotation of the verb, as in Mk 15", Lk 23 s . For the
literal meaning see Syll 7S9 36 (iv/B C.) o 8' 4ir[i]o-[T]d[TT]]s
[dvao-Jeicras t[t|]v i8p(av tt|V x aAK 'i'' «Xk«tui tov KaTT[C]-
T[6jp0V €KaT€p0V €p. [itpa.
dvaaxEvdCco.
P Oxy IV. 745 s (c. A.D. i) p[.',] . . . irdXiv eaTous dva-
crK£vd£to|j.c[v] p.^1 oiio-ns xPT a Si " Llni ' we go bankrupt again
without any necessity" (Edd.). This really involves the
meaning "subvert" found in Ac 15 24 , drawn from the
military sense, " to plunder," " dismantle " a town. Vettius
N'alens has the word twice : p. 212 20 , edv 8dfj^ Tts cv avTais
Tats Tjiiepats €kttXokt|v Ttva ire-iroL^KtvaL TrpdyjiaTos tlvos,
dvao-Keuao-STjo-eTat Kal ciriTapaxov y€VTio-€TaL Kal tirt^TiuLOV
i'l «vKa6alp€Tov Kal irpoo"K07TTLKdv, and 283 23 tu> Si X8 ^tcl
tov 7rpdyfxaT0S dvao-Kevao-Oe'vTos Std ttjv irpoi)irdpxovo"av
^X0p a v cis vfjo-ov KaTe8iKdo-0T]. Kroll (Index s.z 1 .) makes it
here " t. t. iudiciorum," the "reversal" of a judgement
presumably. The noun (p. 22S 27 ) dvao*K€vao-p.ovs tt]kt»I)v
7rpay|xaTwv does not look technical — " upset " would seem
to represent it, as in the phrase dvao-K«val irpayaaTuv (four
tunc-.).
draojidca.
In P Tebt II. 420 25 (iii/A.D.) dvao-Trao-Brj is used with
regard to the "pulling up" (?) of barley, with which the
editors compare BGU III. 1041 s (u/a.D.) tn SI Kal dv«nrd-
trQr\ o-ov T| KpL0-?| dpT[d]p[ai] tl : we may add I 1 Flor II.
235 s (a.d. 266) dvaciraivTi. irupdv.
dvdoTaoig.
The verb is frequent in inscriptions with the sense " erec-
tion "of a monument, see JJ7/324 8 , 342 48 (both i/B.c), C. and
B. ii. p. 637 (a.d. 70-S0), IMAem. 478,479,481 (all ii/A.D.),
Magn 179 29 f -, 193 25 , and for the verb Syll 656", 686 45 (both
ii/A.D.), al. So still in a.d. 215, BGU I. 362 *»•» ( = CA>est.
I. p. 128) virip dva[o-Tdo-€a)]s the "setting up" of a statue
of Severus, and probably ib. IV. 102S 6 (ii/A D.) oXktjs p.v]uv
dLvaararou)
38
avaroXr/
8 Trpbs a[vd]g-rao-iv [. . ., but the context is not clear. The
narrative of Ac 17 (see v. 32 ) prepares us for the total
novelty of the meaning "resurrection": it was a perfectly
natural use of the word, but the idea itself was new. We
find this meaning in C. ami B. no. 232 (= Cagnat IV. 743,
Alexander Severus), where an Epicurean Jew of Eumeneia
in Phrygia begins to tell us what he thought of o]t 81)
8[e£X]aiot iro.vT[€s] eis i[vd]<j-Tacriv[ . . . (pXe'irovTts or the
like) : see Ramsay's interesting notes.
avaozaxoM.
"Nowhere in profane authors," says Grimm. Its place
in the vernacular is proved, however, with singular decisive-
ness by a private letter almost contemporary with the Biblical
citations. BGU IV. 1079 20 (a. D. 41) ( = Selections, p. 40),
H-T] tva avao-TaTiuo-ns rip-ds, "do not drive us out," and later
by the boy's letter. P Oxy I. 119 10 (ii/iii A.D.) (= Selections,
p. 103) dvacrraToi u.« • dppov (/. dpov) aviTov, " he quite up-
sets me— off with him " : cf. also P Strass I. 5 16 (A.D. 262)
dv[do-]TaTov tov irp| e]a-puTT)v Tr[e]Tro£r|VTa[i] — a reversion
to the classical locution.
avaozQEipofxai.
The old meaning " reverti " may be seen in P Tebt I. 25 1G
(B.C. 117) dvecrrpap.|i€Vws SaivexSeVTes (/. 8iev€x-), "per-
versely." Deissmann (BS pp. 88, 194) has shown that for
the meaning "behave," which Grimm compared with the
moral signification of T]?^ "walk," it is unnecessary to
postulate Semitic influence. As his examples are all from
Pergamon, we may add others to show that it was no local
peculiarity. OGIS 4S 9 (iii/B.C. ) bpuvTss rivas rav iroXvruv
Cr 1 ]^! opBais dva[a-Tpjc[e}>]ou.tvovs Kal 8dpupov ov tov Tv^dvra
irop[«'x]otTas is from Egypt, and Syll 521 95 (b.c. 100) toIs
KO-Xiis Kal «io-€pws dvao-Tpacbeto-tv is from Athens. In JBL
xxvii. ii. p. 136 Hatch cites the following instances from
the Proceedings of the American School of Classical Studies
at Athens, iii. 73 (Dulgerler, ancient Artanada, in Cilicia,
Imperial period) dyvws dvacrTpacbevTa, iii. 423 (Kara Baulo
in Pisidia, probahy Imperial) dvao-TpacptvTas . . . ueyaXo-
irpeirws Kal evcrxup.ovws. Cf. also Priene 10S 223 (after B.C.
129) Tfji irdXe(i) <rv(i<(>€pdvTws dveo-Tpdifjii, ib. 115 6 (i/B.C.)
dvao-Tpf<pdp.€vos h irdcriv cJ>iX[av8piiira)s]. P Amh II. 131 11
(early ii/A.D.) has d. irepi in the sense "attend to": cf. P
Gen I. 6 8 (A.D. 146), dvaq-rp[a]<f>«VTos uov irefpl] tt]v tovtwv
diraC-rrio-iv. P Fay 12' (c. B.C. IC3) rav . . . oi dirb toO
PeX.Tf(]o-Tou dvacrrpe<po|jteVuv, " being of the less reputable
class " (Edd.). In P Oxy II. 237 *" » (a.d. 1S6) |MTaira8us
dvao-rpa<))[tv]Ta is translated " being sympathetically dis-
posed," ib. VI. 907 1 ' (a.d. 276) irpcii-dvTcus ircpl ttjv o-um.-
pfuio-iv dvao-Tpacbcio-n is "who has conducted herself be-
comingly in our married life " (Edd.), and ib. 1. 71 ". u (a.d.
303) p/f| dpBcis dva;i Tpa<f>^VTts is "behaved dishonestly,"
P Lond 35S 1 - (c. a.d. 150) (=11. p. 172) avOdSios dva-
o-Tpa^vTiov. Instances can be multiplied. Vettius Valens
(see Kroll's Index) has the verb in this sense in the active, as
well as in the middle.
avaoTQOcpt].
The somewhat formal use of d., with the meaning "be-
haviour, conduct," is not balanced by occurrences in colloquial
papyri : an edict of Caracalla (A.D. 215) has the word— in rt
Kal £m[^|] 8clkvv€i evavrla. kQr\ d-irb dva<TTpo<f>fjs [itojXcltlk^s
eivai d-ypofoous A [IJYuirrious (P Giss I. 40" 28 ). Bp E. L.
Ilicks's pioneer paper in CR i. (18S7), p. 6, drew attention
to the inscriptional use of the term : he noted the frequency
of its association with words like irdpoiKoi and irapcrrCSruxoi,
a curious parallel to I Pet 2 11 f - Kalker Quaest., p. 301 says
" apud Polybium primum accipit notionem se gercndi," quot-
ing iv. 82 1 KaTa t. XoiirT|v d. Tc8auM.ao-u.cvos, and referring to
three inscrr. with d. iroictcrflai.. This last phrase however
occurs in five Doric inscrr. of ii/B.c, to look no further than
Syll (314 24 , 654 19 , 663*, 718 4 , 927 21 ), as well as in the Attic
inscr. cited by Kalker (I.e.) (CIA 477 b12 ) ; so that we may
safely assume that the locution bad become widely current in
the Koiv^ before Polybius used it. Apart from d. iroteto-Bat
as a periphrasis for dvao-Tp«f>co-8ai, we can quote Syll 49 1 5
KaTd tc Tav cu-Tmptav Kal Tav aXXav dva[cr]Tpoc|>dv, and 663 14
d. %x ilv ( as m ' i' 1 -' 1 t 12 ) — botn ii/B.c. The Index to OGIS
has " dvao-Tpoc{>r^ — passim. " In view of tins frequency, and
the plentiful record of dvao-Tpe'^eo-Sai, the absence of the
noun from papyri is rather marked. It may only mean that
it was not current in Egypt.
avaTuaao/iai.
The only passage from profane literature which has as yet
been cited for this verb, Plut. Moral. 96S CD, where an
elephant is described as "rehearsing" by moonlight certain
; tricks it had been taught (irpbs tt)v <rtKi\vr\v dvaTaTToutvos
Ta ua8r|u.aTa Kal ueXcTiiv), makes it probable that it is to be
understood = "bring together," "repeat from memory" in
Lk I 1 : see Blass Philology of the Gospels, p. 14 ff., and
cf. ExpT xviii. p. 396. In OGIS 213 31 (iv/iii. B.C.) the
hitherto unknown substantive dvaTaKTai is found as the
designation of certain magistrates at Miletus, whom Ditten-
berger gathers to have been charged with disbursements to
the authorities for their several public works.
avaxellio.
Michel 466 10 (iii/lt.c) au-a t»i TjXton [dv]aTe"XXovTi, "at
daybreak." It is curious that the astrologer Vettius Valens
has no instance of the verb, though he uses its derivatives
freely. It survives in MGr. The cpd eiravaTtXXw occurs
in some would-be verse on the wall of a sepulchral vault at
Ramleh, age of the Antonines : Preisigke 2134 —
'Ao-TT|p ovpdvios b cirl dcrrcpi ciravaTc'XXcov
€Crirdo-6r|.
avail drj/ui.
Note the perfect active dvaW8T]Ka in Syll 604 10 (Per-
gamon, end of iii/B.c. ). This is a later example of what is
now known to be the classical form of the perfect of T£8np.i,
which only in the Hellenistic age was replaced by riStixa.
The late sense "impart," "communicate," with a view to
consultation, found in the two NT occurrences of the word
(Ac 25 ,J , Gal 2 2 ; cf. 2 Mace 3 9 ) seems to appear in P Par
69" 23 (a.d. 233) dva6t'u£voi to irpd'Yp.a aKfc'patov]. In
P Strass I. 41' (a.d. 250) more ovk dv ex 01 dva8c'cr8at rf\v
8£ktj[v els eWpav Tju-tpav] the verb = " postpone." The
active = " dedicate " occurs everywhere.
dvaroXrj.
For the use of the plural to denote " the east," found
unambiguously in Mt 2 1 (cf. 8 U , 24", Lk 13 29 ), we can
avarptirui
39
ava
(j)coi>tc
quote the new parchment from Media, presumably the
home of these Magi, P SaYd Khan 2 aJ (B.C. 22), where
we read iSpia Kal yevrvCai dirb Tiiv dvaToXwv. Cf. also the
Alexandrian sundial inscription in Preisigke 35S 2 (iii/B.C.)
Trepicpepe^yv twv «4 >t C€]'H^ Tuv SiaTttvouo-u>v air' dvaToXwv
tirl 8vct€ls. For the same phrase without the ellipsis, as
in Rev 7 2 A dirb dvaToXiiv tjXiou, cf. OGIS 225 40 (iii/B.C.)
dirb tjXiou dvaToXwv. For the singular in the same sense
see OGIS I99 rz (i/A.D.), where dirb dvaToXfjs is opposed to
dirb SicTfios, and Syll 740 2 "' (A.n. 212) u •yetrovfejs [dir]b
yXv dvaToXijs [01] 'Eiracppd KXrjpfdvopoi]. The more literal
sense — which seems probable in Mt 2 2 > ', from the otherwise
motiveless substitution of sing, for plural — appears in the
calendar of P Hib I. 27" (B.C. 301-240) irpbs Tas 8<5<rtts
(/. 8vo-eis) Kal d[va]ToXds tu>v &o-Tpa>[v], and in P Tebt
II. 276^ (ii/iii A.D.) [ev ttj 4]'^a dvaToXfj, the heliacal rising
of Venus. Time, instead of point of compass, is indicated
in P Oxy IV. 725 12 (a.d. 1S3) dirb dv[aToXfjs] f^XCoxi] pe'xpi
Svo-€ujs, P Ryl I. 27 s3 (astronomical — iii/A.D.) perd d uipav
J-y-yio-Ta T ^|S toC (tjXCou) dva(To]Xf]5. " 1 hr. approximately
after sunrise" (Ed.). Similarly in BGU IV. I02I 13 (iii/A.D.)
where, in apprenticing a slave to a hairdresser for instruc-
tions, his master undertakes to produce him daily dirb
dvaToXfjs f|X£ou p^xP 1 ovo-tws Tpetpdptvov Kal ip[a]Ti£dpevov.
A nearly identical phrase in the "shorter conclusion" of
Mark presumably has the other meaning — avrbs 6 Tncrovs
dirb dvaToXfjs Kal &XP 1 8vo*€ws €£aiT€<rT€iX€v Si' avTwv to
Lepbv Kal a<J>0apTov KT|pv*ypa ttjs aiwviou o-wrrjptas. In
MGr it means either "east" or "Asia Minor."
With Tit i u oiTivcs 6Xous oI'kous dvaTp£rrouo-iv 818a-
o-kovtcs a pi) 8ti aia-xpoO Ke'pSous \dptv, we may compare
P Par 63 ix - 35 (ii/B.C.) ttjs TraTpiKijs oUias . . . '(tk. 2vTrpoo-8ev
dpSnv [d]vaT6Tpapp«VT|s 81' dcr[a>]Tias. The literal meaning
is found in P Oxy I. 69 s (A.I). 190) cpe'pouo-av «ls Snpoo-iav
pvpnv dvaTp^avTas, " they broke down (a door) leading
into the public street," and Sy.'l S91 9 (ii/A.D.) «is -yijv dva-
Tp«'i|/ei. : the inscription quotes the LXX, but is pagan. For
the subst. see P Oxy VI. 902 11 (c. a.d. 465) tls TeXetav
■yap dvaTpoTrijv . . . Trtpie'o-Tnv, " I have been reduced to
complete ruin" (Edd.).
avacpaivu).
The verb occurs in the interesting Christian letter, P Oxy
VI. 939' 1 (iv/.A.D.) 8coii 7Vuio-is dvecpdvu dirao-iv ijpiv : cf.
Lk 19" Trapaxpripa peXXei f] pacriXsia tov StoO dva4>ai
vto-9ai. From iii/A.D. comes the defixio in Wunsch AF,
no. 4 37 , rbv povovevrj, tov eg auToO dvacpavevra, of a god
who receives the names ftr| 'Idu eer)acp.
avacpdlavro^.
This LXX word (Lev 13 41 ) in the sense of "bald on the
forehead " frequently recurs in personal descriptions in
Ptolemaic wills, e. g. P Petr I. 2o(i) 10 (B.C. 225) 8]pl|
dva<j>dXav8os.
avacfEQW.
With reference to the use of this verb in 1 Pet 2 84 ,
Deissmann has argued (BS p. 88 ff.) that the writer may
have had in view the forensic usage to denote the imposing
of the debts of another upon a third, in order to free
the former from payment : he compares P Petr I. l6(2) 10
(B.C. 237) Trapl Si i5v dvTiXfyw dvacpepoptVJuv eis 4p«]
6<p6iXt|pdTu)v Kpi6r|a-opai «tt' 'Ao-KX-nTridSov, " as to the debts
laid upon (or against) one, against which I protest, I shall let
myself be judged by Asclepiades." Any direct suggestion
of substitution or expiation would thus be foreign to the
Petrine passage, the writer's thought being simply that the
sins of men were removed from them, and laid upon the
cross. On Syll 813 11 dveve'vKa[i] ai-rbs irapa A[dp]aTpa
(so. garments deposited with some one who refused to return
them), Dittenberger suggests somewhat doubtfully that the
objects are, as it were, brought to the goddess as evidence
of the wrong done. The meaning would then be closely
akin to that in P Petr II. 3S (A) 5 ottos dveve'YKwpev tirl
Oto-yc'vr|v, "that we may report it to Theogenes," tb. III.
46 (i) 8 Uu>s dv hr\ tov 8uhkt]tt|v dyeye'yKwpev, 104 5 dvevT|vox«v
scj>' T|pds . . . OTjyYpatpjjv, "has submitted to us a contract"
(Edd ), et alibi. Here we have the verb followed by eir£
c. accusative, but the accusative is of a person, a difference
which also seriously weakens the applicability of the parallel
drawn by Deissmann for I Pet 2". We must not further
discuss this difficult passage here.
One or two miscellaneous examples of the verb may be
added. It is used of "transference" from a village prison
to the prison of the metropolis in P Lille I. 7" (iii/B.C ) vvvl
8£ dvevr|Voxe'v p« eis -rb iv KpoKoSiXui/ TrdlXei) Seo-pwTfjpiov,
and of the "registration" of the death of a priest in the
official list in P Lond 281" (a.d. 66) = (II. p. 66) oirus
dvcvexflli ' v [tois] T£TtXei>TT|fKd]cn.. In P Ryl II. 163 13
(a.d. 139) oTrnv^Ka edv alprj dvohrw Sripoa-Iu [xpnpaTi.o-pu>]
is rendered " whenever you choose, 1 will make the notifica-
tion by an official deed" : see parallels in the note, showing
dvaipepu and dva<f>opd to be "vague terms" covering a
variety of forms of documentation where an official reference
is implied. The verb is common in connexion with the
payment of monies, e. g. P Lille I. II s (iii/B.C.) of grain;
P Gen I. 22 1 (a.d. 37-8), P Flor I. i 233 » (a.d 153),
P Tebt II. 296", 315 35 (both ii/A.D.). Other occurrences
are Syll 5SS 115 (ii/n.c), Mickel 1007" (ii/B.c.) ovi8ep£av
dvcW-yKavrts twl kolvui SaTrdvTtv, P Rein 26 15 (B.C. 104)
apa Tip <ruyypa(piji. TauT-rp dva<p£pops'vTp, BGU IV. 1124 5
(B.C. 18) fjv dvevnvdxao-Lv avTwi . . . <ruvxwpno-LV (cf.
1157 s ), P Lond 1170 7vrso sl (a.D. 25S-9) (= III. p. 195).
The subst. dva<popd (which is MGr) is common in the
sense of " instalment," e. g. P Hib I. 1 14 4 (B.C. 244) [&j-]ti.v
8{ rj dvatj>opd dirb Mexelp [?»]s "S>aii<(>L pnvaiv 8 ktX.,
"the instalment for the nine months from Mecheir to
Phaophi is ..." P Eleph 17 19 ff - (B.C. 223-2) •fjs tV
TrpuiTnv dva<popdv KaTa|3e|3Xf|Kao-i.v . . . Sid to pr) citrxvitiv
avTovs KaTaPaXetv Tas Xoi-rrds dvacpopds, P Lond 2S6 18
(A.D. 88) (=11. p. 184) ds K(al) Siaypdi|/op(v iv dva<f>opais
8eKa Kara p[f|va], P land 26 18 (A.D. 9S) Tbv [8{] <j>dpov
aTToSdo-iDi. e[v dvjacpopais Wo-o-apo-i. In P Oxy I. 67*
(a.d. ^^S) it means " petition" — eveTvxov 8ii dva<j>opds tw
Kvpiw pov ktX.
dveupajveoj.
A weakened meaning occurs in P Fay 14 2 (i:.c. 124) tou
dvaTT€<|>tijvT|p€vov NoupT|viu tno^avov, " the crown tax de-
creed for Numenius."
ava^povilw
(fa
40
avtyK.Ar)To$
dvaxQovi^ui
in the sense of xpovllp occurs in the illiterate P Teht II.
4'3 U (h/iii A.D.) avaxpov(5o|j.6v [o-]oi irt'uTrovTes emo-ToXia,
" we are late in sending you letters" (Edd.). The papyrus
has other examples of the tendency of uneducated persons
to use compounds: NT critics may remember this when
they assume the litterateur's hand in some of Luke's
"emendations" (?) of <).
dvdxvai;.
For the metaphorical use of this word in I Pet 4 4 eis tt)v
ai-r^v ttjs do-wTias dvd\iio-iv we may cite Philo Soma. II. 42
d. tov dXd-you trdSous. We have no vernacular parallels.
ava%tOQEio
is applied to the "falling" of the Nile in P Magd n 1B
(B.C. 221) toO liSai-os dvax<"poOvTos, as is the substantive in
P Petr II. 13 (ic;)» [c. B.C. 252) (= Witkowski 2 , p. 19) -rrdv
dvafx'ilP'no'i.v toO -rroTaaov. In the census return BGU II.
447 6 (a.d. 173-4) the name of a man is included who was at
the time ev dvaxwprjo-i, "away from home" ("bleibende
Entfernung," Wessely Karanis, p. 34). See Wilcken Ostr.
i. p. 44S, and for the same meaning of "absence" cf. P
Tebt II. 353 s (a.d. 192) dir' dvax<opr|crews KaTio-tXuXvBws.
In P Tebt I. 41" (c. B.C. 1 19) certain pWiXncol ytupyoi
petition against one Marres, slating that on account of his
extortion they had gone on strike and taken refuge in the
neighbouring villages- -dvai«x u P 1 'l Kcl l« v "S Tas TrepioiKas
Kwp.as : cf. P Oxy II. 252* (A.D. 19- 2d dvex"p1°"ev ["S tt|vJ
%ivr\v, Syll 802 11 ' (iii/B.C. ) tovto iroi.T|<ras fis to dpa-rov
dvex«P1o"e> and the late Silco rescript OGIS 201 9 (vi/A.D.)
dvaxwpr|8r]v eis to dvw pipr] p.ou. P Lille I. y e (B.C. 241)
dvaK6xwp>iK«[v . . .] err] is rendered by Wilcken " er is
geflohen " (Archiv v. p. 222) : he remarks that the Christian
dvax^plTaC were those who " fled " from the world —
" retire " is too weak for dvaxwpe'w. The connotation of
"taking refuge'' from some peril will suit most of the NT
passages remarkably well.
dva\pv%0J.
In P Lond 42 18 (B.C. 16S) (= I. p. 30, Selections p. 10) we
have an urgent appeal to a man who has become a recluse
in the Serapeum : his wife writes to him, 8o[Ko]0cra vfujy
[y]t crov 7rapcryevop.€vov Teu^ecrOai tivos dva\JruxT)s, " think-
ing that now at last on your return I should obtain some
relief." The noun, which is classical and occurs seveial
times in the LXX along with the corresponding verb (cf.
2 Tim I 16 ), is found also in P Vat A 15 (B.C. 168) (= Wit-
kowski 2 , p. 65) — a letter to the same recluse by his brother,
obviously in collusion with the wife. For the verb see P
Oxy X. 1296 7 (iii/A.D.) <JhXottovovu£v Kal dva\Jnjxo[i€v "I
am industrious and take relaxation " (Edd.). See Anz
Subsidia, p. 303.
avdQOJiodcortfs.
For the original noun cf. BGU IV. 1059 9 (Aug.) Ta£ap.e'vT]
to tAos els to d., "having paid the slave-duty," and Syll
S25 2 (iv/B.C. ) opos e'p-yao-TTipfov Kal dvSpaTrdSwv Tr«Trpa|j.6vwv
tTrl Xvo-ei : workshop and slaves attached to it, sold " h
rimM" (Michel). OGIS 218 62 , no (iii/B.C.) has dvSpd-n-oSa
in a catalogue of property, id. 773 1 (iv/iii B.C. ) twv d. [t]wv
drroopdvTiuv, also ib. 629 2i (A.D. 137) ex suppl. It also
occurs in a psephism of Apamea (or a neighbouring town) of
the reign of Augustus : dvSpdiroSa 8e Kal TerpaTroSa Kal
Xovrrd £<ia 6p.oiws TrwXe£cr8w. This last combination reminds
us oi the etymology of the word, which is merely an analogy-
formation from TcTpdiroSa, with which it is so often associated
— just as electrocute is made out of execute, to take a modern
instance of a common resource of language. The word,
which was normally plural (sing, in P Cattaoui "■ 16 = Chi est.
II. p. 423, ii/A.D.), was never an ordinary word for slave:
it was too brutally obvious a reminder of the principle which
made quadruped and human chattels differ only in the num-
ber of their legs. The derivative dvSpairoSflJw, "kidnap"
supplied an agent noun with the like odious meaning, which
alone appears in NT (1 Tim i 10 ). See also Philo de Spec. Leg.
IV. 13 (p. 33S M.) KXeJTTT|S 8« Tl's eo-n. Kal 6 dvSpairo8i.o-Tr|s,
dXXd toO TrdvTtov dpio-Tou, ticra cttl -yfjs civai crvp.pt'pT|K€v.
: 'Avdgeag.
To the occurrences of this Greek name we may add Syll
30r\ alnemorial inscription of ii/B.C. — 'AvSpe'as Kal ' Apto-To-
p-axos 'Apyeioi. 6TroiT|crav. The form 'AvSprjas is found in
I'i: cue 313 59 (i/B.c).
dvdr>i£ojuai.
P Petr II. 40 (a) 12 (c. B.C. 233) (= Witkowski 2 , p. 41)
(i^i oiiv d\i'yoi|mx , l "T| T€ > dXX' dv8p^ea-8c — a good parallel to
1 Cor 16 13 . Cf. also BGU IV. 1205" (B.C. 28) p-dvov dvSpa-
■yiiOc. iv T-qi dpi8pr|o-[u], " work hard " or the like (SiavSp. in
ib. 1206' 3 , etc. . I' 1 >xy II. 291 8 (A.D. 25-6) Kal Trpo<--ypai|»[d
0-01] avSpa^aSifv], "I have already written to you to be
firm" (Edd.). The adj. dvSpeios is found in a eulogy on
the good deeds of the Emperor Aurelian, P Lips I. 119"' 3
(A. d. 274) TTjXiKaCiTa d8pdws ?xovTas a7a8d Trapd ttjs aKT|-
paTou p.E'yaXoSwpfas tov dvSpt.OTu.Toii twv Trw-rroTC Aijto-
KpaTopwv AupriXiavou. The subst. is defined in Aristeas
199 (ed. Wendland) t£ irspas dvSpcCas €otiv ; 6 Zi tl-rrev «l
to PouXevSev dp8ws €v Tats twv kivSOvwv Trpd^eo-iv €ttlt£Xoito
KaTa Trpd8«criv, "'What is the the true aim cf courage?'
And he said, ' To execute in the hour of danger, in accord-
ance with one's plan, resolutions that have been rightly
formed'" (Thackeray). Cf. OGIS 339 71 {c. B.C. 120) irpo-
Tperrduevos Sk Sid ttjs ToiavTTis (iuXoSo^ias Trpbs do-KT|o-iv Kal
<J>iXoTrovi'av Toiis ve'ous, 4£ uv at twv vcwWpwv \|ruxal irpos
dvSpeiav dp.iXXwp€vaL KaXws d^yovTai tois tJ8co-lv irpos
dptTTJV.
'Avdgovixog.
A proper name widely used throughout the Empire : cf.
Syll III. Index p. II, and Priene 313 (i/B.c).
di'dgoyovog.
For this NT dir. tip. (1 Tim I 9 ) cf. OGIS 21S 99 (iii/B.c)
toxis Tf|U \|/fj<|>[ov Trpoo-Scaje'vovs dvSpo<()dvovs clvaL. It
appears in a metrical epitaph from Corcyra (before B.C. 227),
Kaibel 184'' Xrio-Tds dv8po(j>dvous.
dvEyxhjTOQ.
In P ( )xy II. 28i 12 (a.d. 20-50), a petition to the dpx>-
SiKaa-T-fis, a woman who had been deserted by her husband
claims — TravTtXws dvTa dve'-yKXriTov laaT-fjv iv dirdorti Trapet-
Xop.T|v, " I for my part conducted myself blamelessly in all
respects" (Fdd.) : cf. Syll 429 14 (iii/B.C.) dvc'vKXrjTov cavTov
ai>(KSn]yi]TOf
41
dveTTiAij/nrTos
irape<rxT]Ktjts irpbs irdvTas tovs 4>uX€Tas. For the adverb see
P Magd 15 3 (B.C. 221), where a barber states that he has
been wronged by one of his clients, notwithstanding that he
has trea'ed him in an irreproachable manner — TtGtpa-rrcuKws
dveYK\r|[Ta)s]. A wider sense is found Syll 925 16 (B.C. 207-6)
tovs (TTpaTLa)Tas evTaKTOus 7rap€0-Keva£av Kal dv€VKXr|Tou9,
and ib. 540 16i B.C. 175-1), where the epithet is applied to
stones. Bp E. L. Hicks in CR i. (1SS7) p. 65, citing a Prie-
nean inscr. to illustrate another word, observed that a. was a
common word in Greek decrees : the phrase in this one was
e7rrjv£<T€v ini t€ tu> crw(f>p6vws Kal dvt"yK\T|Tu)s ■n-apeiTiSnp.f|a-ai..
Prof. Calder has an inscr. (no. S) in which a son commemo-
rates his mother in the forms of public honorific monu-
ments — with eimSt], JSofje, etc. : he says tt|v Te [oIki'Jcv
mj|3epvr|0-ao-a dvevKXr|Tu)s Kal to iraiStov «K9p«'vj/ao-a. It is
from the southern cemetery at Karabunar (Hyde). Other
instances are needless.
avey.du'iyriTOQ
is a word which Paul might have coined (2 Cor 9 1S ). But
it is found as a variant in Aristeas 99 8avu.ao-p.bv dSir|-yr|Tov
(dveKSiri-yriTov BL), " wonder beyond description."
avExieimo;.
In OG/S 3S3' (i/u.c.) Antiochus of Commagcne declares
Scpaimav t€ dvc'-yXtiiTTOV Kal lepcis tiuX^as o-iiv irpeiroijo-ats
<a6f|o-i nepo-LKiii -yevfi KaTt'crrno-a. (The spelling -yX, where
« is concerned, is usual in Hellenistic : see Brugmann-
Thumb, Gr. p. 148.) In P Lond 1166 7 (a.d. 42) (=111.
p. 105) contractors undertake to provide ™ Kaipra
avryXeiirTa for a bath during the current year. The adverb
is found IGSl 249s'. For a form dveKXi/mrjs, see Wisd
7", 8 18 -
dvexTo;.
Cagnal IV. 293" ■* (Pergamon, ii/B.C. JirdvTaSJ k£vSuv]o[v
K]al KaKoiraBiav dveKT^v T|-youptvos. If the reading can
be accepted, the word occurs in the dialect inscription Syll
793 al d(v)«KT[o]v €oti to 0€(i([(t]ti Kal PeXtiov 6(o-)ki-
Xpe'pev. Its appearance in the Christian letter P Oxy VI.
939" (iv/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 130) dv«KTOT«pov €0"xr|Ke'vai.,
"to be in a more tolerable state," counts naturally for little,
as NT echoes abound.
dve/.eog.
This remade form in Jas 2 1S may be illustrated from
P Lips I. 39 1 ' 2 (A.D. 390) Tii|;as p-e [dv]eXe<Ss — though, of
course, thus accented, it comes from dveXerjs. Whether this
last is any better Attic than dveXeos may, however, be ques-
tioned, unless we postulate it as the alternative to vt]Xer|s,
from which the Attic dvr|XeT|s came by mixture. But the
solitary grammarian whom Lobeck (Phryn., p. 7I0f.) quotes
for it is not very solid ground
avE^u^co.
Mayor on Jas I 6 suggests that the air. tip. may have been
coined by the writer, who is fond of -i£u verbs. The suffix
was at least as available for making a new verb in Hellenistic
as its derivative -ize is in English. Of course the parallels
in Grimm-Thayer are far later.
Part I.
O.VEJ.10Q.
To Deissmann's example (PS. p. 24S) CPR 115' (h/a.D.)
•veCToJves <k rco-o-dpwv dvifiuiv, where the phrase clearly refers
to the four cardinal points as in Zech 1 1 6 , Mt 24 31 , Mk 13 s7 ,
we may add P Flor I. 50 10 * (A.D. 268) i< twv totit^w
dve'fxuv. The same use of dvcpos is implied in P Flor I. 20 18
(a. n. 127) e^ oil edv 6 'f^pos alpfjTai dvEuov : Vitelli com-
pares Catullus xxvi, where the poet says his bungalow is
"exposed" (opposita) not to S. or \V. wind, N. or E., but
to a mortgage of £6$. In P Oxy I. loo 10 (a.d. 133) a
declaration regarding the sale of land, we find ii>v t) TOiroflecrla
Kal to kqt dveaov Sid Tijs KaTa"ypa<f>TJs 8£8t|Xu>Tai, where
the editors understand by to kot dvtpov the boundaries on
the four sides. For the ordinary sense we need quote
nothing, unless we may note the combination in Wunsch
AF 4 s (p. 15 — iii/A.D.) tov 8<bv tuv dve'piuv Kal TrvevjiaTiuv
AaiXaa. (It is MGr.)
dvEiEoavvrjTog.
For this NT dir. dp. (Rom II 33 ), Xageli (p. 23) cites, in
addition to the references in Grimm-Thayer, a fragment of
Heraclitus in Clem. Alex. Strom. II. 17, p. 437 P (fr. 18
Diels). On the spelling see Proleg. p. 46.
uvEii'xay.o;.
P Tebl II. 272 19 (a medical fragment, late ii/A.D.), gives
a literary citation for the word, £i ^dp dve£[i]KaKos iv
Tots [X]onrois u>v p^| iiro|i€voi T ° 8"K°s]> "for if he has
general endurance but is nevertheless unable to bear the
thirst" (Edd.). Vettius Valens has it, p. 3S 21 , ovk diropot
KaBio-TavTai, 4irLTdpa\0L SJ Kal dve£iKaKoi, ^VKpaTtis -irepl
Tas twv aLTLwv 6iri(f>opds. Though Lucian (iitd. voc. 9) is
posterior in date to Paul and to Wisd 2 19 (dvc^iKaKta), he is
adequate evidence for the earlier use of the word in
' ' profane " Greek !
This word seems to have been borrowed by Paul (Rom 1 1 33 ,
Eph 3 8 ) tiom Job (5 8 , 9 10 , 34 24 ), and is re-echoed in early
Fathers.
dvEx.ai'o%WTog.
Josephus (Antt. xviii. 243 pr|8J SevTcpeveiv avenala-yvv-
tov T170O, cited by Thayer) did not borrow this from his
earlier contemporary, the writer of 2 Tim 2 16 ; but a word
can hardly be called a coinage which only involves putting
un- before an existing word (cf. aUrxvvTiKos).
dv£7i'.lr}[X7ixoc;.
For this w-jrd, which is found ter in I Tim (3*, 5', 6 U ),
cf. P Tor I. ivii. 15 (ii/B.c), where one of the conditions
of a decree of amnesty for offences is stated to be Tas
irapaK€iu.€vas vir' avToO o-vyypa^ds avs-mXTiTrTous dvai.
See also P Tebt I. 5" (B.C. IlS) dKaTTyvo[pTJTou]s Kal
dv€ , 7riXT| , irTous, ib. 6l(^) 237f " (B.C. IlS-7) kXtjpous d[o-]uKO-
4>avTT)[Tovs] Kal aKaTTyyopT|Tous Kal dv€mXTip.Tov[s Trdo-ais
alriais bvr]as ; and so ib. 72 17 " (B.C. 114-3). Dibelius (on
I Tim 6 14 ) quotes a Jewish deed of manumission, Latyschev
IosPE, II. 52 8ff - Kara €vxri[v] p.ov dvtirLX^irTov Kal
dira[p]evdxXr|Tov aTrb iravTos KXr|povbp.ou.
6
avepxofiai
42
(ivrjOov
avegxofiai
of "going up" to the capital is illustrated by the illiterate
P Tebt II. 412 3 (late ii/A.D.), aveX8e els tt|V p.ryrp6Tro\\.v tov
Wou €tovs €7rl Kalyo) dv£p\o|x£ eis tt|v ttoXlv : cf. ib. 41 1 5
(ii/A. D. ) avT-p ciipa av<X0e, 6 ^dp KpaTtcrros cmo-TpaTrcyos
iKavus o-« 4Tr€^T|T^o-€, " come up instantly, for his highness
the epistrategus has made several inquiries for you " (Edd.).
and P I.onrl 948 verso 3 (A.0. 257) (= III. p. 210) av(p\i<rTa.
Other citations are hardly required, but we may add the
almost contemporary BGU II. 595 16 (e. a.d. 70-S0) 8ti 6
vids p.ov do-Otvi Sivuis, tovtov eiveKo. dvt]p\dp.T]V.
avsaig.
This word, which with the exception of Ac 24 23 is used
in the NT only by Paul, and always with the contrast to
0XC\jns either stated or implied (see Milligan on 2 Thess I 7 ),
is found in a more general sense in P Tebt I. 24" (B.C. 117)
dv[e']<ra -ycvovoTas, " becoming remiss," as in the paradoxical
phrase ifnrtipia dvcVeios, Wisd 13 13 ; cf. also Syll 533 16
(iii/A.D. inii.), 932 s3 (16.), where it is used of "relief" from
taxation. P Ryl II. S4 5 (A.D. 146) Situs cbpovTio-rjs • • •
Tr|V dv€(TtV TV|V 8ld TOVTO "yeVOU.€VT|V tuv {nrap\6vTwv
■yeve'crSai, " in order that . . . the ensuing remission of
the lands be effected " (Edd., comparing Chest. I. 363
introd.). For the phrase in Ac 24 s3 ?x etv Te avecriv, where
the RV renders " should have indulgence," cf. P Gis^ I. 59
(a.d. 119-20), where a number of persons are enrolled as
having vacatio munerum (X€iTovp"yid>v) , as dveo-tv eo-xuKores
eirraeTtas Tfjs dirb is^eVovs) [16th year of Trajan] ems vvv,
and others, one of a Tpw-rfa. Can the aveo-is in Ac I.e. be a
kind of libera custodia ? Moffatt renders the clau;e, "allow
him some freedom."
avera^co.
In P Oxy I. 34'- I3 (A.D. 127) a prefect uses this word in
directing Government clerks whose business it was to " ex-
amine " documents and glue them into tou-oi.. This is one
of the words which Grimm characterizes as " not found
in prof, auth.," occurring first in LXX. The compound
(Ac 22 24 ' 29 ), now vindicated as sufficiently "profane," was
as rare as its simplex (cf. Wisd 2 19 ) : it may be suspected that
the common e£€Td£<o "to get out the truth," (ctcos— see
Boisacq Diet. Etym., p. 291) was the original from which
both eTa£<u and dveTaiJw (and irapeTa^w in Arcadian) were
devised.
O.VEV.
P Par 45* (B.C. 153) ftvev t<Sv 8«wv ovBev -yiveTai, BGU I.
267 s (A.D. 199) &V(v Tivbs du.4>io-piyrT|cr£u>s. Quotations are
hardly needed, but see VVilcken Ostr. i. p. 559 f., where it is
shown that in certain connexions avev must have the mean-
ing of "without the knowledge of" rather than "in the
absence of," e.g. P Petr II. Appendix, p. 3, frri iivev tjuuv
Kal twv p.€T* 'AptoTOKpCTOvs Xo-vc-vtwv [irpo]£tvtl TOIIS
inroTeXeis tov cf>vXaK[Ti]Kov tls to HSiov, where Wilcken
translates " ohne unser Wissen und ohne Wissen jener
Logeuten ladt er die Steuerzahler zu sich in's Haus."
In sepulchral inscriptions the preposition is ofien u'-ed
in the sense "apart from," "except," as in the formula
iav tis ToX(j.rjerrn. dvi|« (/. dvou^ai) tov o-opbv tovtov Iivev
Tiiv IStiov auTov, see IGSI 3225, 2327, al. cited by Herwerden.
See lurther Kuhring, p. 46 f.
dvevOerog, •
air. tip. in Ac 27 12 , is another new word made with un-
which may or may not have been first used by Luke. The
simplex is found in Lk 9 62 , 14 35 , and in Heb 6 7 .
dvsvgiaxco.
Syll 154 bis (late iv,B.c), S03 26 (iii/B.c). The adjective
dvcvpcTos is found on the recto of PAmh II. 125 (late i/A.D.),
where a petition concludes, 01 8e Xonrol avTo»[v ev] o-vvwSu>
avS(pEs) ice dv€vpt|TOL €Y €votTO [l> dv€up€TOL tYt'vovTo). Kal
d<f)TjXiraKav) (/. dcbriprraKav) f|p.wv ip-aTia ktX.
aveym.
The verb is not common in early papyri, but cf. P Strass I.
22 22 (iii/A.D.) o"iwirr|cravTos toO vou.££ovtos atirui Si-acbepeiv
Kal dvacr^op-tvou vTrep StKaeTtav (a statute of limitations
comes in), P Gen I. 76 14 (iii/ivA.D.), P Lips I. 5 u - 8 (iii/A.D.),
55 u (i v / A - D -), and P Oxy VI. 903 36 (iv/A.D.) Ka7<i ovk
t|V£crxd|j.T|V tKpaXelv avTrjv, " but I refused to send her
away" (Edd.). Later examples are P Oxy I. 130 15 (vi/A.D.)
01 8ia<|>€pOVTeS TOV €U.OV StCTTTOTOU ovk t|v€ctx«to (/. t)V€o-^ovto)
iroifjcrai KaTa tt|V Kt'Xtvo-iv tov tp.ov dyaBov SecnroTov, " the
servants of my lord refused to do my kind lord's bidding "
(Edd.), and P Grenf. I. 64 s (vi/vii A.D.) ovk r^vi<r\(To tovto
irovijo-at. There is a note on the syntax of the verb in
W. Schmidt Jos., p. 424 f., and one on ihe complexities of
its augment in Cronert Mem. Here., p. 207.
It may be noted that Nestle (Exp T xix. p. 284) has
drawn attention to the interesting reading dve'£eTai (for
dv0e'5«Tai) in Mt 6 24 = Lk 16 13 , as supported hy the OLat
(sustinebit or fatietur) and OSyr ("endure," Burkitt) : it
was familiar from the common Stoic formula dve'xov Kal
dire'xov. " Put up with the one, and take advantage of the
other" (see s.v. KaTacfjpove'u) will be the meaning.
aVEipiOQ.
This word, which in Greek writers is regularly applied to
cousins german whether on the father's or on the mother's side
(see Lightfoot on Col 4 10 ), may be illustrated from P Lond
Il64(X-) 20 (A.D. 212) (=111. p. 167) to KaTaXa<j>8ev virb
[to]v KaTa iraTe'pa p.ov dv€»|/eiov 'IcrtSiipov and P Tebt II.
323 IS (A.D. 127) u.€Ta Kvptou tov eavT-fjs K[ajTa u-UTepa
dve<|/iov 'Opo-^us. Preisigkt 176 (reign of M. Aurelius)
has dvev|abs irpbs iraTpds and irpbs fiUTpos- See also P Oxy
I. 99 3 ' 18 (a.d. 55), P Fay 99 s (a.d. 159), BGU II. 648'
(A.D. 164 or 196), and from the inscriptions OG/S 544'
(ii/A.D.), where, however, the editor notes, " Graecos non
distinguere fratres patrueles et consobrinos, sed utrosque
aeque dve<|novs appellare." Phrvnichus (ed. Lobeck) p. 306
praises dvoj/ids as against the form €|d8eXc|>os, which is found
in the LXX (Tob i 2a , II 18 ) and in Christian writers. Both
occur in MGr, dvi<|nds for "nephew," and t^dSepcfjos for
" cousin (male)." The fern, dvexj/id may be cited from
PSI 53 145 (A.D. 132-3) «iri.'YeYpa|iu.ai [tt|s dv]£i);i.ds p-ov
Kvpios. 'Ave\(/id8iis, "cousin's son," occurs in Preisigke 176
(see above).
avrjBov.
Syll 804" (perhaps ii/A.D.) a. u.€t' eXafov, for headache.
P Oxy VIII. 10SS 6 ' (early i/A.D.), a collection of prescrip-
tions, commends for a v-ttvutikov ir<STT|u.a ' vocrK[vdu.ov . . ,]
dvvT|crov (,8p.) a, dirtov ^Tpi'.^PoXov) • u.ti£[as 80s, " soporific :
avrjKco
43
avOpanrwos
henbane . . ., anise I dr. etc." (Ed.) This spelling is also
found in P Ryl II. mS ,b (a.d. 40).
a.V)']?cco.
The ethical meaning of this word "to be due" is by no
means confined to the Biblical literature, as the following
citations will show. OGIS 532 1 ' (B.C. 3), the Paphlagonians'
oath of allegiance to Augustus, has the undertaking irav]Tl
Tpdirwi inrtp tu>[v] ckcivols dvuKojvTwv] (for the rights of
Augustus and his heirs) irdvTa kivSuvov xiTrou-cvtCv. Other
examples of this use, which is found in I and 2 Maccabees,
are given in the index. From the Magnesian inscriptions we
may quote $Tf h (end of iii/B.C.) ov8cvbs aTroo-Tr|o-cTai [sc.
6 8f)p.os twv dvT|KdvTa>v ttJ ttoXci tuv Ma*yvTJTwv Trpbs Tip.r|V
^ ^dptTOS diToSoo-LV, where Thieme (p. 15) renders, "was
man der Stadt der Magneten zu erweisen schuldig 1st."
Similarly from the papyri : P Fay 94 (iii/A.D.) has twice irepl
tuv [ttj CTrirpoTreid.] dvuKOfTuv, as the editors restore it,
" his duties in the period of guardianship, functions pertain-
ing to it." In P Tebt I. 6 U (ii/B.C.) twv dvr]KdvTu>v tols
icpo[is Kop.i^6o-8ai, " the dues which belong 10 the temples,"
it is unfortunately not clear whether the infinitive depends on
dvT|KovTojv or on the main verb Trpoo-T6Td\ap.€v : cf. P Tebt
I. 43 25 (B.C. 118) cv rots vp.lv dvT|Ko^(rt, " in your interests".
In P Flor I. I 4ai - (A.D. 153) dvuKovTuiv irdvTuv is simply
"all that belongs." A technical use based on this appears in
a Rainer. papyrus in Chvest. I. 72, p. 101, (a.d. 234) St|Xovu.cv
puScv 8civ dvf|[Kov o-]T|u.dva{ ttotc ttj tou- t8ioXd-yov K[al
dpxVpcws emTpoTr r\ , where AYilcken explains it as the
" Kompetenzkreis" of these two officials.
avlJjUSQOZ.
A good example of this NT &tt. dp. (2 Tim 3 s ) is afforded
by Epictetus' description (I. hi. 7) of those who forget their
divine origin as like to lions — &Ypiot. Kal S^piwScis Kal
aWjucpoi
dvi']Q.
The special differentia of dvrjp : dvOpwiros survives in
MGr (dvTpas, dSpwrros), where even the old gen. sing.
(dvTpds) may still be found beside the "regular" tou dvTpa
(Thumb Handbook, p. 48). Naturally there is nothing
particular to record in the uses of this everyday word, which
has in NT and Hellenistic generally much the same range
as in class. Gk. Thus, taking the index to BGU IV., we
can illustrate many of the uses noted for the NT in Grimm
from documents of the Augustan period. So (1) husband
by the perpetual phrase p.£Ta Kvpiou tou dvSpds after the
name of a woman, as 1126* (where dvSpds is written over
an erased 6|iou.T|Tp£ou dSe\<J>ovi), or in a marriage contract
as 109S 33 TT|ptiv Td Trpbs Toy dvSpa Kal tov koivov ptdv
Sixmo., while the document will also use dvrjp for irregular
relations in the pledge p.r|8' dWwt dvSpi o-xiveivai. Then
under Grimm's (3) we have I189 11 ou o-nu.aivdu.cvoi dvSpcs
"the persons named," 1061 7 where Patellis and &XX01
dvSpes it committed a buiglary ; the common phrase (to)
kot' dvSpa, "viritim," in 1047 "•• u (a.D. 131) ; and (from
A.D. 196) 1022' dvSpcs KpaTio-Toi in address (cf. II. 646 s0 —
A.D. 193 — w dvSpjes 'AAe£av8pcis) accounts for another use.
'Avtjp in distinction from vrpnos or iraiSidv alone remains :
of this less common use we do not happen to notice an
example, but literature supplies them in plenty. We might
add as an instance of technical use dvSpuv Kal iinrc'iofv],
P Flor II. 278iv-» (iii/A.i..).
avdlorrj/M.
P Petr II. 37 2 (a) verso 1 * ov Yap Suvapai dv0[i]o-Tavei.v,
BGU III. 747"' 10 cviaxov 8c Kal toXu.u>o-iv dvTio-Tao-8ai
(/. dv8-), P Hawara69 4 (ii/A.D.) (= Arehivv. p. 383) . .]ovk
dvTc'o-TT)v tt[. ., P Leid W*"' • io-x«pdrcpov ovtco-tt) atmi.
avdof-ioloyeofiai.
P Oxy IV. 743" (and io, ( BX> 2) (= Witkowski 2 , p. 130)
lis dv8ou.oXo-yr|(o-ou.cvu) inrc'p o-ov lis vrrfcp) p.ov, where the
Edd. render "as he will agree in everything for you just
as for me": cf. P Giss I. 71' (ii/A.D.) <3o-[tc . . a]viTbv
Trapa-yevdaevov dvL6o|i.o]\o'yr|0*ao-8at o-ou tto. €fs [uc o-ttov-JStji
" may answer to, come up to," and P Tebt I. 21 6 (B.C. 115)
Kal 'ApLo-TiTTTrov avTwi. dv8ou.oXoYT|o-€o-8ai, "and that A.
will come to an understanding with him" (Edd.), P Par 42'
(B.C. 156) Kal 6 aScXcpos a"ov dv6wuoXo-yciTo jitj T]8iKeio-8ai
iir' avTov. Add P Tebt II. 410 14 (a.D. 16) dv8o]uo-
Xoyfjo-T]Tai Trcpl tt)s o~rr[o]\)8rjs, "he may answer for
your activity." In P Grenf II. 71 u - 14 (a.D 244-S) Kal
CTrepa>TT|8e'vT€S dv8wu.oXo-yr|o-ap,€v Trcpl t[o]0 Tai>8' ovrws
dp8u>s Kal KaXws 7c-ynvfjo-8ai, the active appears with the
meaning "acknowledge," "formally admit," the correctness
of a legal form.
avOo;.
Syll 939 11 u-T|8e dvSca irap<*je'pr|v (ev to Updv). OGIS 365'
(ii/B.C.) has dvScwv, " viridarium," and Vettius Valens, p. 15*,
speaks of dv8r|pal (aoipai). The noun in its two NT occur-
rences only repeats Isai 40 6 f -, but it is fairly common in
LXX, and survives in MGr. It recurs in P Leid W.
avdgai.
P Petr III. io7(</) 28 , P Lond 1159 59 (a.d. 145-7)
(= III. p. 113) cirl £vA Kal dv0paKu>v Kal (pav* Kal Xaaird 5 ,
P Fay 34S (ii/iii A.D.) av8paKo(s). The word also occurs
ter in Michel 594 (B.C. 279), a long inscription from Delos
containing the receipts and expenses of the icpoiroiov. It is
MGr dvBpaKas.
avdQomdgEoy.og,
which starts in LXX and Pss. So!., was presumably as
much a coinage as our own " men-pleasers," but made in a
language where compounds are more at home than in ours.
If this is a " Bibl. " word, it is only an instance of the fact
that every Greek writer made a new compound when his
meaning required one. Lobeck on Pkryn., p. 621, cites
avrdpco-Kos from Apoll. de Conjunct., p. 504.
arOgtbmvog.
This significant adj. is found in Wilcken Ostr. ii. no. 121S
(Rom.) ucXt| UuKa (/. taTp.) dv8punn.(va), with reference
apparently to certain healing charms. In wills of the
Ptolemaic period avSpwrnvdv tl irdo-xciv is the stereotyped
form for " to die," e.g. P Petr I. n 9ff - (the will of a cavalry
officer) cdv 8c tl dvSpwmvov irdOw KaTaXci'irw T[d uoi
virdp^ovTa cy] tov p*aa"iXiKOu Kal tov t-rnrov Kal Ta drrXa
ktX. : cf. also the important marriage contract P Gen I. 2i ls
(IvOpCDTTOKTOVOS
44
avorjTos
(h/b.c.) 4dv 6e tis aviTuv dvBpiimvbv ti ira8T| Kal TeX«vT^o-r|
ktX., and BGU IV. II49 34 (a loan-B.C. 13) edv U o-vvPij
t!>v SouXov SiaSpdvai H\ Kal -Traflav ti dv8pu>irivov, Kal oiiTws
eEvai Ta d<piXdu.eva aKCvSuva ktX. So P Tebt II. 333
(A.D. 216), Syll 633" (Koni.— note the unusual present
irdo-xTl). etc. Various uses of the adj. are illustrated in
Syll: thus 347 s (B.C. 48), an Asian decree in honour of
Julius Caesar, tov dirb'Apjws Kal'Acppo8e[i]TTis8«bv tirKpavij
Kal Koivbv tov dvBpwiKvov pCov o-wrfjpa, 365 10 {c. A. I>. 37)
a grandiloquent adulatory oration from Cyzicus— 6«<iv St
vdptTcs TovTio Sia<pe'povo-iv dv8pu>ir£vwv SiaSoxwv, w fj vuktos
ijXios ktX., 462 30 (iii/B.C, Crete) Kal 8.[vwv ("divine") K]al
dvOpio-rrtvuv irdvTwv (cf. 722 33 ), 463 132 (late iii/B.C.) oi
<[p]euTal ol twv dv9puiir£vwv, " the comptrollers of secular
revenues". The strong pervading antithesis with "divine"
in the uses of this word lends emphasis to such a phrase as
d. ktCo-is in 1 Pet 2 13 (where see Hort). It is MGr.
avdqconoxtovoQ,
for which only Euripides is cited, will be one of the words
Hellenistic prose has taken over from poetical vocabulary.
Murray gives the lines thus (/ph. Tour. 3S9) —
This land of murderers to its god hath given
Its own lust ; evil dwelleth not in heaven.
avdgionog,
like dvfjp, has kept its differentia practically unchanged
from Homer to MGr. It is interesting to notice its philo-
sophical abstract dv8pwiroTTis vouched for as fairly popular
Greek by Vettius Valens (p. 346 28 , in antith. to dOavao-ta).
passing into Christian theology (see LS and Sophocles Lex.),
and current in MGr. The NT has no trace of the curious
misuse by which the principal difference between A. and
dWjp is ignored : Tob 6 s dvBpuiirov f\ YvvaiKos. P Flor I.
61 60 (A.D. 86-8) d|ios p.[«]v rjs p.ao--ri-ya)8i}vai, Sid o-eavT0v
[K]aTaa"xwv dvBpuirov ttcrx^aova Kal YwfaiJKas is not
parallel, as d. only means "person": as little is Jn 7 !2t -
(Orimm). Another case of dvflpwiros invading the sphere of
dvf|p is the Matlhrean locution &. otKoSeo-iroTtis. Pacn.Xtvs,
4>a-ybs etc. As Grimm's passages show, this is Greek,
though not Attic : Mt may have got it from LXX (so Lev 21*
dvflpunrov Uplus). Home papyrus passages may be cited,
though little is needed. The antithesis with Beds has figured
under dvflpwmvos : the complementary one comes out well in
BGU IV. I024 iv ' 6 (iv/v A.D.), where a judge pronounces
sentence of death with the words o-v u.01 Sokcis [<|»vxi\v
fcJxeiv B-qpCov Kal [o]vk dvBpiiirov, [udXXov S]i ovSJ BnpCov-
he proceeds to give reasons, lb. 1030 7 (iii/A.D.) tiriyovns
tovs dvBpwirovs Kal tovs TtKTovas — d. is general and t.
special. For the purely unemphatic use cf. the illiterate note,
id. 1031 13 (ii/A.r>.) SkSos dvBpciirois dor<pa[Xeo-]i. Its ana-
phoric use with the article (as Mt I2 13 etc.) may be seen in
ib. 120S'' 25 (B.C. 27-6)'iva Si elSirjs to bpBpiov (" 'sein Mor-
gengruss,' = seine erste Tat " says Schubart) tov dvflpci(irov),
Tre'iro|j.4 ,a °" 01 \ v Tt'Otirai u.£o-6a>o-iv. This particular instance
may perhaps serve as an illustration of "the adjunct notion of
contempt (Jn 5 12 )," on which Grimm remarks ( I. d.). Under
the same heading, with commiseration instead of contempt,
will come Trpto-pv-rris dvflpwirds tipi in P Strnss I. 41 40 (a. I).
250). In the edict of Caracalla, P Giss I. 40 i - 6 (a.u. 212-5)
io-]aKis ^dv i[ir]«nrt'X8[wo-]iv tis tovs «p.ovs dv[8p]oSirovs the
editor notes the tone as characteristic of his dynasty. The
general sense in the plural may be illustrated by Syll 424 1
(A.D. 361-3) tov -yfjs Kal 9aXdo-cnis Kal iravTOs dvBpwirwv
fc'Bvovs Seo-TrdTTjv — of the brief Emperor Julianus, ib. 890 22
(ii/A.D.) of a series of diseases K]a[l] bo-a KaKa K[al TrdjBn
dv8pwiroi[s ■y£]7V€Tat.
dvOimarog.
Syll 656 2 (ii/A.D. ) presents Gaius Papillius Carus Pedo
dvflviraTos replying to a resolution of the Ephesian BovXt|,
who had referred him to his predecessors' practice (tovs irpb
tpjov] KpaTCo-Tous dv8virdTovs). lb. 316 3 (ii/B.c ) has Q.
Fabius Q. f. Maximus, dvBviraTos 'Pwuatwv, addressing the
authorities of a town in Achaia. So passim, except in
Egypt : since this country was governed by a prefect, we do
not hear of proconsuls in the papyri.
dvil][U.
P Petr III. 53 (/•)' (iii/n.c.) dvefcTai Xonrovpa<|«io-6ai,
"he is permitted to remain in arrears" (Edd.). Syll
552 s8 , 6S (late i'/n c.) of school-boys "let off" ck tuv paS^ud
twv. P Amh II. 99 (/') 8 (A.D. 179) poppa dviuevn Xipbs
tSiioTiKa, "on the north dedicated land, on the wi st private
properties" (Edd.) So Cagnat IV. 292 s9 (Pergamon, c.
B.C. 130) dvetvai S[t] avTou K[al T](fuvos,=coiisecran (Ed.).
P Oxy III. 471 86 (H'a. D.) -ysXajTa iroXvv Kal avtip-tvov . . .
7eXdv, "laughed long and freely" (Edd.), ib. 503 18 (a.d.
IlS) dvtivai "admit," ti. S33 10 (ii/iii A.D.) eiv avtBuo-i,
"if they are neglected." P Ryl II. 77 30 (ad. 192)
KfXtvo-aTe X fSuKa Uavbv dveflTjvai.. P Grenf II. 78 21
(A.D. 307) d|iii . . . dvtBfivafi] " released." P. Cattaoui vi ls
(ii/A.D.) (= Ckrest. II. p. 423) rd dXXa 0-01 dvequ-i,
" concede." A literary etiort celebrating the accession of
Hadrian, P Giss I. 3 8ff - shows us loyal subjects -ye'Xuo-i Kal
ucflais Tais dirb Kpr]Vt)s Tas >|/»xas dv^VTts ^uavao-tiov t«
dXefp.u.ao-1 (see Wilcken on the document, Archiv v. p. 249).
aviazrijxi.
V Amh II. 68 43 (lale i/.\ D.) has dpoupas . . . iirb
du(poTepwv twv irpbs xP € ^ aLS ^ l °' T " v A( >'y u,v dvao-TaBti'o-as
= "reported" or the like. The transitive tenses are com-
mon in the sense of "setting up" a statue ; cf. P Oxy IV.
707 26 (c. A.D. 136) dvao-[Tfj]o-a£ t« Tas toS KTr|u.aTos Kal
■jruaapiov irXaTas tirl asTpots, ' ' that he should restore on
a certain scale the walls (?) of the vineyard and orchard "
(Edd.), BGU II. 362" - 1 (a.d. 215) (=Ckresl. 1. p. 127)
tis xnnipeo-tav tov dvao-T[a8]^VTos Qtiov KfoXoo-jo-LaLou
dvSpidvTos. The formula became so common for setting
up a gravestone that dvc'o-Tiio-a alone, with accus. of person
buried, became current in E. Phrygia and Lycaonia (Ramsay
C. and B., ii. p. 732). P Oxy VIII. 1161 9 (Christian letter,
iv/A.D.) (i^| 8wau.e'vT] dvacrTfjvai (K Tt)S koltt]S p-ou, will
seive as an instance of the intransitive use. One very
interesting passage is added by a restoration of Wilcken's
in P Tebt II. 2S5 15 (A.D. 121-3S)— see Archiv v. p. 232:
dvao-[Td]s «ls |>]vu.| povXiov K]al o-K€\|/dp[tvos p«]T[d t]uv
[. . . With this reference to assessors Wilcken compares
Ac 26 30 .
dvorjZOQ.
The adv. is supplied by the editors in the Hadrian letter,
P Fay 19' (ii/A.D.), ofrre dvorjJTWs diroXXd<ro-ou.ai tov
avoiyco
pCofv]. It is current in MGr, meaning
(Thumb).
45
; unreasonable "
avoiyco.
That ancient scribes were almost capable of sympathy with
modern schoolboys in writing the augmented forms of this
intractable verb is shown by frequent misspellings in late
papyri: thus PSI II. 132 9 (iii/A. d. ) dvwxBai. From Ptole-
maic papyri we have the regular forms TJvwi|ap«v I' Petr II.
37 I" 12 , and dvewi-ypivov ib. 2" 6 , al-o dvoigai ib. III. p. 133.
The phrase of Mt 2 U is nearly paralleled in Syll 601 32
(iii/B.C.) dvoi-ydvTwv Se 01 t|eTao-Tal KaT 1 €viaxn-f|v (/. -tov)
tov 0r|o-avpdv : so ib. 653" (the Andania " Mysteries" inscr.,
in dialect— B.C. 91). 587 302 (B.C. 329-S) twi tovs 0T|<raupovs
dvoC^avn. That of Rev 3 s etc. occurs in Syll 790*' (i'/a.D.)
to-s o-<ppa-yiSas dvot|aTw. Close to this is its use for the
"opening" of a will, as P Ryl II. 109 s (a.d. 235— a stilted
document with Sueiv and vU'as !) ix Sia8fJKr|S Tijs Kal dvot-
x8«[io-]r,s Kara to S8os. We may quote OGIS 222 36 (B.C.
266-1) dvoi|au 8[{] toiis iepels Kal Tas lepeias xd tepd, cf.
3j2 28 (B.C. 138-2) a. tovs vaois, and Dittenberger's note,
with parallels showing that the solemn "opening " of shrines
was a conspicuous feature in ritual — cf. I Regn 3 ,s Kal
up6pio-ev to Trpwl Kal tjvowjev Tas 8vpas oIkov Kvpiov, and
Rev ii 19 , 15 5 . Something akin to our "opening" a build-
ing may be seen in OGIS 529 n (A.r>. 117-3S) irpwTov p.ev
dvo£|avTa to yupvao-iov — he had evidently been prime mover
in its establishment. The Neoplatonists appropriated the
NT phrase " heavens opened " : cf. Kaibel 8S2 (Aihens— c.
iii/A. D. ) OcioXdvou AaiToio p€Tapo-iov iipvov aKovo-as
ovpavbv avSpwirois €i8ov dvorydpevov. Laetus, a contem-
porary of Plotinus (Ed.), is acclaimed as a reincarnation of
Plato. The word is common on later tombstones for violat-
ing a grave. The frequency of the spelling dvvyw has been
thought to go rather beyond the mere blundering substitution
of an identically pronounced symbol: Radermacher (6V.
P 35 n - 2 ) would attribute it to the influence of dvvw, which
is however a decidedly rarer word (not in XT). But Prof.
Thumb regards it as purely graphic. We may quote two
illiterate papyri of ii/B.c, written by the same hand, P Par
51' (= Selections p. 19) and 50 7 : see Mayser Gr., p. no.
So also P Tebt II. 3S3 2 ' (A.D. 46) (the entrance and the
exit) els fjv Kal dvi£i eav-t-TJ .... 8vpav. The late 2 acr.
pass. TjvoCYriv (as Mk 7 s5 , Ac I2 10 etc.) is illustrated by BGU
I. 326 ii - 10 (as amended p. 359) (ad. 194) f|vvyr| [k]oA
dveyviio-8T| — of a will : cf. also the amended reading in 1. 21
r|Vvyn,o-av. The verb is MGr.
dvotxodojueto.
In P Lond SS7 2 (iii/B.C.) (= III. p. 1) a complaint is
lodged against a neighbour who has " built " (dvotKoSopt]K«vl
a staircase in a mutual courtyard, and thereby caused some
injury- to the petitioner : cf. P Magd 2' (iii/B.c. ) dvoiKo8opr|-
o-avTos «v Tt3i aiiToO To-trwi. Updv ktX., and P Oxy IV. 707 27
(c. A.D. 136) dvoiKoSoprjo-ac Tpdxov in. Kaivfjs e£ dfirrrjs]
irX£v8ov tirl ptVpois wpto-pe'vois, "should build on a fixed
scale a new wheel of baked brick" lEdd. ). In P Petr II.
12 (l) ls (B.C. 241) Kal dvoiKoSopfjo-ai. PeXtiIous twv Trpov-Trap-
XOVTiov pwpwv the meaning is "rebuild": cf. Syll 220 12
(iii/B.C ) Kal twv Tttx^v twv iv Tf)i vt|o-<oi. ireirruiKOTuiv
o-uv«ireptXf|8i] Sirws dvoiKoSopr^el, and Ckrest. I. q6»'«<
(a.d. 215) oiKoSdp 01s) y KaTao-irioo-iKaldvouKoSop'oio-t!, ib.
II. 6S 1L (a.d. 14) ofis Kal dvoiKoSop^o-a eirl twi [dpx]a[i]wi
BepeXt'wi. Omission of augment is frequent in these ol-
words. For a Christian use of d. see the interesting epi-
taph of the fourth-century bishop of Laodiceia, M. Julius
Eugenius, who describes himself as during his episcopate
irdcrav t#|v €K\r|0-£av dvoiKo8o[p]r|o-as dub BepeXiwv (VV. M.
Calder in Exp VII. vi. p. 3S7).
occurs in the magical papyrus P Lond 4c 2 ' 4 (iv/A.D.)
(= I. p. 73). In MGr it means "springtime."
dvo/ua.
P Par I4 27 (ii/B.c.) they assaulted me dcpoprJTw dvop'a
€|ev£x e «'vT«s. P Oxy VIII. 1121 20 (a.d. 295I arravTa us ev
dvop£a[i]s dtreo-vXrio-av, " lawlessly carried them all off"
(Ed.).
civouo^.
P Oxy II. 237™" (a.d. 1S6), the Dionysia petition, has
dvdpov KaToxijs, "an illegal claim." The closeness of
dvopta and dStKi'a may be seen in the associated adjectives
of P Lond 35S 13 (,. a.d. 150) (= II. p. 172), where dvopa
Kal dStKa are complained of. Cf. IGSI 1047 3 toO dvdpov
Tv(pwvos. For the adverb see P Magd 6 U (B.C. 221) p.^
irepuSeip pe dvdpws ifSpisopevov inrb twv iroipfvwv, and BGU
IV. 1200 20 (B.C. 2-1) «;ouo-iav ?x°vTts twi 'Ao-KXT|Trid8ov d.
diroSe'SwKav ktX. The construction in 1 Cor 9 21 pr] wv
dvopos 8«ov is illustrated in Proleg. p. 235 f. The verbdvopt'w
as a transitive appears in P Par 37 18 (ii/B.c.) d|iw . . . pi]
virepiSttv pe T|vopr|pi:Vov Kal e-yKeKXsiptvov : cf. in. 3s 31 (by
the same writer), with the same combination in the present
(passive).
dvoodoco
occurs in the fragmentary P Lips I. 119 recto 3 (a.d. 274)
t]wv dpapTtwfv] Tas irovripias o-uvex"[s d]vop8ovpe'vwv. For
the sense of "rear again," as Ac 15 16 . cf. OG/S 710 1 (ii/A.D.)
to ir[p]oTrvXa[i.ov] XP° v f [Sia<j>8ape]v [d]vwp8wo-«v «k tov
ISiov 'AiroXXwvios «it' dyaSwi. The noun occurs in P Kyi
II. 157 13 (A.I). 135 e'crrai 8^ t) dvdp8wo-is twv [vvv d-TroKaOt]-
o-Tavope'vwv koivwv [tJclxOIv] d[ir6 KJoivwv X[7)JppaTwv
"the restoration of the common walls" (Edd.).
dvoaiog.
This adjective, which in the N'T is confined to I Tim 1 9 ,
2 Tim 3 s , is frequently applied to the Jews in connexion with
the great Jewish war in Egypt A.D. 115-7. See e.g. P
Giss I. 41" 4 irapd tt|v twv dvoo-£wv [Tou]Sai'w[v i (poSov,
with the editor's introduction. So P Brem 40* (Trajan)
(= Ckrest. I. 16) pCa i^v cXirls Kal Xoiirr] irpoo-SoKia t| twv
d-rrb tov vopov fjpwv d8pwwv Kwp[r|]Twv ["irpbjs tovs dvoo-Lous
TofvSafjovs, who had just won a victory. F'rom a later
time comes the fragment of a letter in the correspondence
of Heroninus (mid. iii/A. D.), P Flor II. 26S 6 , . . .jevois
dvoo-ttovs [. . ., with Btwv tirtTpefTrdvTwv] in the next line,
but no other context to help.
dvoyj].
P Oxy VII. 1068 16 (iii/A. D.) dXXd rjpepwv dvox^v ?x w »
" and I have a delay of some days " (Ed.).
avrayunn^oiJiai
46
avri
dvraycovlCo/iiat.
For the derived noun ef. P Oxy III. 519 s1 (ii/A.D.)
. . .]avuvi dvTa-yfwvio-Tfl) (Spaxp.a.1) [. . , in a list of pay-
ments to gymnastic performers. The verb construed with
irpds, as in Heb I2 4 , occurs in Priene 17 16 (soon after
B.C. 27S) irpbs tovs pappdpous dvTaya>W£to-8ai.
avxavanhiQoco .
With this expressive compound (Col I 24 ) cf. the similarly
formed d.vTava.'yi.viio-Ku) in the fragmentary P Petr II. 17 (I) 16 ,
where with reference apparently to certain e-y KAl ni J ' aTa we
read, dvTava-yvwo-8r| p.01 Ka6bn d£iu>. Its opposite dvTavai-
p(u is common in Ptolemaic land-surveys = "subtract ". In
P Tebt I. alone there are over twenty instances of this use
(see Index): cf. also P Eleph 2S 6 (iii/B.c), and from i/A.D.
BGU III. 776 iil8 al els dT£'X(«av) dvTavaip[ov(ievai. ....
Grimm's citations sufficiently warrant dvTav<nrXr|pdw itself.
Linde (p. 49) cites the noun (-oxris) from Epicurus n 6 .
dvraJiodldcojui.
P Par 34 22 (ii/B.C. ) x<*XK£av Tr|povvT£s dv[T]air[o]oa>o-u>o-i.
aviTois. Chrest. II. 372"- n (ii/A.D.) Seto-Bai oi[v] d i<(>aXaTo
firavayKao-8f|vai d[v]Ta[Tr]o8ovvai. P Leid W sxi 3l .
dvTaTiddo/ia.
figures in LXX and in Didache 5 2 pin-aia dyairwvTcs,
Slwkovtcs avTa-rrdSopa : we have no citations to make.
dvrcmodooig.
Dr Xageli (cf. p. 36) kindly supplies us with the following
instances of the use of this word in the inscrr. and papyri :
Michel 913 (ii/B.C.) (= CIG 30SS) . . . iirof3oX.ijs dvTa-Tro-
Sdtrews, ZwlXos ZuuXov* dva*yvto(r€us, ZuuXos ZwiXov ktX.
(according to the commentary in CIG v-TropoX-fjs, in sense of
pai|/u>&uis. is dependent on dvTaTroSoVcuis) ; CPR I., p. 59
(a loan on a house — beginning of iv/A.D.) eirdv p.^| diroSw
toklv (fut. of tokl£w, with -iv for -i€iv, and act. for mid.) <tol
tmYvuVuipai (/. -opai) tov vTrepTrhrTOVTOs xpovo y a\pi.s
dvTairo8wo-€a>s, where the editor translates, " wenn nicht,
so verstehe ich mich ftir die Uberzeit bis zur Rtickerstattung
dazu, sie Dir zu verzinsen." Its literary record is unex-
ceptionable.
dviexo/Liai.
For d. in its more primary NT sense "hold firmly to"
Mt 6", Lk 16 13 (but see s.v. a.vl\a), 1 Th 5", Tit I s , cf.
such passages from the Koivf} as P Par 14 22 (ii/n.C.) ovSevbs
StKatov dvT6xdp.6VOL (so BGU IV. 11S7 20 , in Augustus' reign,
and P Tor 3 2 *(ii/i!.c), and i". 14 (B.C. 1 16) ), P Tebt I. 40 8
(B.C. 117) ( = Selections, p. 28) tovs (k ttjs kwut|s 6p.08vp.aSbv
dvT«'x«o"8ai tt)s o-fjs o-ksitt]S, "that the inhabitants of the
village are with one accord holding fast to your protection,"
and P Amh II. 133 11 ,f - (early ii/A.D.) Kal perd iroXXuv
ko-ttwv dvT]Kdo-ap£v ( f|vavK see under dvavKd£u>) avTwv
avTacry^eo-Sai (/. dvTio-\-) Tfjs tovtwv eytpvias €irl tu irpoWpw
€Kt*jopiov, "and with great difficulty I made them set to work
at the former rent" (Edd. ). The verb is very common in
petitions, as implying that, notwithstanding the course taken,
other claims are not lost sight of: e.g. P Oxy II. 2S1 30
(a.d. 20-50), ti. 282 10 (a. D. 30-5) Tilv \iiv vdp dXXuiv
Tuiv 6Vtu>v po[t] irp[bs] avTfjv dv86£oua[i] (/. dvTt')^-) Kafl
d]v8^opai, "this petition is without prejudice to the other
claims which I have or may have against her" (Edd.), and
ih. IX. 1203 s0 (late i/A.D.) tuv -yap vttovtwv rjpciv SiKaCwv
■irdvTuiv dvTcxbpeSa Kal dv8e£oue6a, "for we maintain and
shall maintain all our subsisting rights" (Ed). The same
combination offenses is found in P Strass I. 74 18 (a.d. 126)
T<Sv pev Trpb aXXwv twv Kcvr' tpavTov 8iKa[f]a>v avTe'^cuaat
Kal dv8e'|[o]p.ai iv ouoevel «XXaTov[p.6vos], and in P Flor
I. .S6 28 (i/A.D.) : see also ib. 51" (a.d. 138-61). In P Tebt
I. 41 24lI -(<". B.C. 1 19) o.vt[ol] t€ dirapcvoY^XtiTOL ovtcs 8vv[(o]-
p.e8a dvTe'xco-Sai Tfjs cio-aYwvTJs Kal ov8ev tu>i pao-iXel
8iaireo-r|L, the editors render "that we being undisturbed
may be enabled to attend to the collection of the revenues
and the interests of the king may suffer no harm." Similarly
BGU IV. 1 1 1 6 16 (b.c 13) d. ttjs (uo-6ii(o-«o)s). P Tebt II.
309 2L (a.d. 116— 7) dvTeY^dfp-evoi Kal €Ts'poi]s p€Tap.io-8ovvT€s
is rendered "resuming the land and leasing it to others."
It will be noticed that the instances (which might be added
to) are all c. gen. rei : gen. pers., as in the Gospels, does not
occur among them.
dvri.
The primitive local force, surviving in 'ivavri and the Latin
cognate ante, and conspicuous in the old Cretan dialect,
leaves traces in the Koivt) : there is an interesting discussion
of its provenance in Wackernagel's pamphlet, Helur
(Gtittingen, 1907), p. 5 f. Its solitary appearance in an
Attic inscr., and in one passage of the " Halbattiker " Xeno-
phon, make quite natural such an abnormality in the Koivrj
as P Par I 406 (the astronomical treatise of Eudoxus) o>av f)
o-eXT]vr| tu> rjXCw e-Tn.a-K0Tr]cr[T|] dvrl ttjs o^cus rjawv. Closely
akin is the temporal use in Syll 616 43 (dialect of Cos, iii/B.c)
d"YV€v€(r8ai . . dvrl vuktos, " ea ipsa nocte" : so Ditten-
berger, who compares 43S 46 (Delphi, before B.C. 400) dvrl
FeTtos, and Hesychius " avreTovs' tov avTov £tovs. " This
maybe seen still in P Lond 1171 s (B.C. S) (= III. p. 177)
Tip(fjs) olvov dvrt ttjs i tuv cira^opeviov " to cost of wine for
the 5th of the intercalary days." By far the commonest
meaning of dvTt is the simple " instead of." P Tebt II.
343 24 (ii/A.D.) wort dvrt tXaiiivofs] <p[o(p£pov)] dpovpat ktX.
" making 2%% arourae converted from productive oliveyard "
(Edd.). P Giss I. 47 10 (ii/A.D.) a corslet bought for 360 dr.
dvTl irXetovos, " under its value." P Rein 7 4 (B.C. 141 ?)
&vt' eXcuSepov SovXo[s] 7«ve'o-8ai.. P Oxy VIII. 1119 20 (a.d.
254) eTepovs dvT 1 aiiTiiv. P Hib I. 170 (B.C. 247) Vva a^j
dvrt 4".X£as Jx^P av Ooci]pe8a. P Tebt II. 302 6 (a.d. 71-2)
Tvv\dvop€V p€pLO-8]e'yT£s €K tov 8r|UOO"[£jov dvrl crvvTa^ews
ktX. "instead of a subvention" (Edd.). This shades into
" in exchange for" or "in return for" : Colder 455 [c. mid.
iii/A.D.) TovSe crt MvySoviri Aiovvo-iov dvTl P[£]ov troXXiiv
Kal ttjs elpT|vris o-Te'ppa, " thy statue here, a Dionysius (in
marble), M. (erected, thus honouring thee with) a crown in
return for guarding the life of many and for preserving the
peace " (Ed.). Preisigke 6 28 (a.d. 216) — the writer begs to
have the stipulated 7 artabae of wheat dvrl ttXsiovwv tuv
KXeire'vTiov. BGU III. S22" (iii/A.D.) dcjmXfi] yap p.01
avr'l
\oXk6v twv €volkuuv. Ruining p. 29 remarks that inrcp has
mostly superseded dvTC. The formula dv8' oil with names,
as 'Epfilns dv8' oii 'Epprjs [b Kal EvSa]ipwv, BGU IV. 1062 1
(a.d. 236-7), has raised some discussion : see note and reff.
there— Crbnert took it as "adoptive son of," Viereck (fol.
avTifiaWco
47
avTiAafi^dvofiai
lowing Wilcken) makes it = o kci£. In that case what are
we to make of P Lond 1170'" (iii/A.D.) (=111. p. 102)
'Ekvctcws dv8' ov 'Ekvo-6u)S, "Smith alias Smith"? For
dv8' tiv "wherefore" or "because" we may quote OGIS
90 35 (the Rosetta stone — B.C. 196) dv8' av 8e8uKao-iv avTuii
ou Beol vyitiav ktX., similarly 56" (the Canopus inscr. of
Ptolemy III. B.C. 247-21), P Leid D' 21 (mid. ii/B.c.) o-ol Si
■yivoiTo, dv6' oiv ( = because) irpbs to 8ciov bo-iws 8ictK[€L]o-ai
Kal tu>v Upo&ovXwv . . . dvTi.Xap.|3dvT|, eira<j>po8£o-ia x^P ls
(iop4>i) ktX. In P Tebt I. 120" (i/B.C.) IlaKvo-i dv9' u>(v)
Kt'xpr|(Ke) Ti(j.rj(s) kt\., clvtI has the ordinary commercial
sense. 1' Ryl 11. ijQ 18 (a.D. 31-21 . . dv8'] <Lv (JXap* irapd
Tf|s Ta^xdli"os tols 8€o]vo-i Kaipois "in return for the
. . . which he received from T. at the proper times." The
supplement depends on the parallel document P Oxy III.
504" (early ii/A.D.), and is seen to be no instance of the
conjunctional phrase dv8 uv.
avripdllo).
The subst. dvTipXrjuaTa is found in P Oxy III. 49S 16
(ii/A.D.), a contract with stone-cutters, where the editors
understand it of small stones used to insert in vacant places
between larger ones. Vettius Valens p. 35 1 20 tireipaSrificv
Kal Tas dvTipaXXoijcraS" poipas rr\ euptSeLO-r) €mcn;vn8evai.
8ttws t| «Te'pa xpr||jLaTLo-€i uoipa, "the corresponding parts"
presumably.
avzidiazidrjfu.
A literary citation may be given for this NT air. elp. (2
Tim 2 25 ) : Longinus de Sublim. 17 has irpbs ttjv irciBu, tuv
Xd-ywv irdvTws dvTiSiaTidcTai, " steels himself utterly against
persuasive words" (Roberts).
avrt'dixo;.
For this common legal word we may refer to the interesting
lawsuit regarding the identity of a child, which recalls so
vividly I Kings 3 16f '-: the prosecuting advocate states that
his client had put the foundling in the defendant's charge —
tovto €ve\cipLcrcv Tfji dvTiS^Kwt (P Oxy I. 37 is (a.d. 49)
(= Selections, p. 49). Cf. P Ryl II. 65 15 (B.C. 67 ?), P Oxy
II. 237™ .M.3Aviii. 12 ( A . D . tS6), BGU II. 592' (ii/A.D.), P
Strass I. 4i^ a3t (c. A. D. 250). 'Avt£8ikos may be used
of public opponents, as when the citizens of Abdera appeal-
ing to Rome against annexation by Cotys the Thracian speak
of t[ovs irpo]voovpevovs tov dvTiSiKov TJ|iciv (Syll 303' 24 , before
B.C. 146). It also is used in the plural, of a body of oppo-
nents, as several times in Syll 512 (ii/B.c), the case of the
children of Diagoras of Cos versus the town of Calymnus ;
also of the two parties, as in P Lille I. 29" (iii/B.c), irapoVTiov
twv d. Silco, king of Nubia (vi/A.D.), concludes his ambiti-
ous effort at Greek with a terrible threat against ot dvriSiKot
|iov : this is the wider use found in I Pet 5 s and the LXX,
with classical warrant. The verb appears in Preisigke
2055 2 (iv/v A.D.) . . J'Aptws dvri8iKT|o-o.vT[. . ., and
the abstract in P Tor 1. i«-«f (B.C. 117) avTol Kal tt|v
irpbs tov 'Epp.tav KpL<riv ^YSiKao-aVT€S tKO"TTJo-u>o~iv avTov
ttjs irpbs avTovs dvriSiKtas.
dvrideaiQ.
The verbal adj. is used in a report of ii/B.c. regarding the
peculations of certain officials, P Tebt I. 24", one of the
charges against them being that they had "wormed them-
selves " (ai/Tois tv«iXr|KdTa>v) into certain positions dvTt8eVais
tt)s ko.8' tavTois do-xoX£a (/. — as), " inconsistent with their
own work" (Edd.).
avxiy-aBlarijiu.
P Oxy I. 97 9 (a.d. 1 15-6) irepl f)S dvT[e]KaT^o-TT| avTols
tirl tov tov vojioO [o-]Tp(aTT|-yoi) 'AiroXXa>vto(v), BGU
I. 16S 11 (probably A.D. 169) irp[b]s r\[v Kal dv]TiKaWo-[TT|v]
eirl AlXtov, and L n ecj>' ov Kal dvTiKaTt'[o-]Tr|v . . . irpbs
tov OvaXe'piov. For the subst. see P Oxy II. 26o 8fr (A.D. 59)
4£ rjs «iroiT]0-dp.«[6a] irpb[s] eavTOv (/. -ovs) sirl tov o-TpaTTj-yov
. . . dvTiKaTaa-Tdo-«os, " in consequence of our confronting
each other before the strategus " (Edd.); BGU III. S6S 7
(ii/A.D.) 4v] t[i] Tirj -y€vo|i^vT| tirl o-ov, Kvptc, d[v]TiKaTa-
[ardo-ei, and .Sj'//355' (Chios, c. A.D. 3) vVrepov 8{ eKaTt'pov
ut'povs e£ dvTtKa[Ta]o-Tdo-€us irtpl TiivKaTa u.e'pos £t]Tr|pdTwv
«v(t)vxovtos 8tT|[Kov]o-a.
dvziHStfcai.
P Par 45 6 (,-. B.C. 153) (= Witkowski 2 , p. S5) Meve'8ri|iov
dvTtKtCfj.evov ijptv.
UVTty.QVQ.
Thackeray, Gr. p. 136, notes its use for " opposite " (3 Al u c
5 16 , Ac 20 1S ) as "late": see his note on these words with
movable -s. Cf. P Oxy I. 43 verso m - 2 ' (a.d. 295)
KaTap-eviov dvTiKpvs oUfas 'Eiriu.dxov. P Tebt II. 395 1
(A.D. 150) avTiKpvs Tvxa£ov, "opposite the temple of
Fortune," P Oxy III. 471 s1 (ii/A.D.) dvTtKpvs dirdvTtuv,
" in the presence of all." P Lond 978 s (a.d. 331) (= III.
p. 233) Kal KaV avriKpvf. . . is before a hiatus. The
(Attic) compound KOTavTiKpv(s) occurs in Apoc Petr 6,
eiSov Se Kal tTcpov tottov KaTavTLKpvs CKeCvov avxp-ripov
irdw, Kal fjv tottos KoXdo-ews, "over against that other."
In P Hawara 116 verso 2U (= Archiv v. p. 3S5 f.) (Anto-
ninus Pius) we read dvTiK[pv Tvxaiov] : clearly this may as
well have been dvTiKpvs.
avr da f i fidvofiai.
This common verb is found in the general sense of "lay
hold of," "undertake," in P Lond 3oi 6ff - (a.d. 13S-61)
(= II. p. 256) 6p.vvu . . . dvTiXTJ|Aij<ao-8ai ttjs xP" as
irio-Tws Kal eirig.eXu)S : so P land 33 12 (Commodus), rendered
"se officio suo bene functuros esse." P Oxy IX. H96 12ff -
(a.D. 211-2) d|ivvu . . . dvTi.Xfjp»(;aio-8at (1. e. — eo-Bai) tuj
irpoo-TJKovTi xpo v '! , 1 ~n5 Sr|Xovu.tVT|s XP«^°-S, Kal TavTnv «kt«-
Xe'o-iv, " I do swear that I will take up at the proper time the
said office and will discharge it" (Ed.) : in the first two -ao-8ai
has intruded into the weakened future inf., now getting rare.
P Flor I. 47a 12 (a.D. 213-7) fVTci8fv 8UKaTspo]vdvTiXan(3dve-
crBai. Kal xpdo-8ai Kal olkovo|xiv Kal 8ioi[k6Iv. Cf. P Rein 47*
(ii/A.D.) ttjs] -y[«op]ytas a. P Oxy VIII. 1 123' (a.D. 158-9)
baoXo"yw dirb tov vvv avTiXfjax^eo-SaL ttjs . [. .]ttis dva-ypa-
<po(u'vr|S «is tov u.err|X[XaxbTa o-ov] iraTe'pa, "I agree that
I will henceforward undertake all the public land registered
in the name of your departed father" (Ed.). So BGU II.
53 1 1 22 (ii/A.D.) irapaKaXcii Se o-e, dS(X<t>t, dvTiXa[p]t'cr8ai
Tij[s T]pvy£[as] to "set to" the vintage, and P Tebt II. 393 12
(a. D. 150) €ir [I] tw 'Apira[Xov d]vTLXaPe'o-8ai TavT-qs irotoiivTa
iracrav tt)v virr|pe[o-(a]v, "on condition that H. shall occupy
avTil\€y(o
*s
ai'mrapep^o/iat
this post performing all the duties." From this come two
derived senses, of which only the first is represented in the
NT, (i) "aid," "succour" of a friend, (2) "seize" of an
opponent. Good examples of (1) are P Petr II. 3 (b)~ (iii/n.c)
o-v hi difxXoTipws pou dvTiXap.pdvT)i., P Par 27"' KaBoTi oil
8ia\tfrms fjpwv dvTiXap.pav6fi.6vos, P Grenf I. 30 61 (B.C.
103) c[4>]' °ls & v °vv vpwv 7rpocr8e'u)VTaL avTiXap-Pavdatvoi,
BGU IV. I138 24 (Aug.) Iv" ui dvTiXrip.p.j'(vos), and the ex-
pressive double compound in P Hib I 82" (B.C. 239-S) xaXuis
oiv [tt]oit|0-«i.s cruvav[Ti.]X[a]pPav6p6VOS irpoBvpws Trtpl Tiiv
ds TaOra o-uyKvpovTiov, " please therefore to give your zealous
co-operation in all that concerns this" (Kdd.). Cf. OGIS
697 1 (a Roman inscription from Egypt, on the graves of
murdered men) dvTiXa(P)ov, Kvpte Sdpairi. Ditlenberger
quotes P Fay I2 :u (B.C. 103) tovtiov hi -yevopt'vov 1-crop.ai
dvTeiXrippevos, the passive. In OGIS Sl Bf - (iii/B.C.) Kal Kar
iStav tKao-TOu Kal Kara kolvov irdvTwv dvTiXapPdveTai, the
verb must have the same sense. Ib. 339 :i2 (ii/B.c.) shows
gen. of thing, Tfjs t« dXXrjs evo-XT]poo-vvr|s Tfjs Kara to
•yv.pvdo-i.ov dvTtXdp€To. For (2), where the meaning is in
malum partem, see such passages as BGU II. 648 10 (ii/A.D.)
Piauos dvTi[X]appdvovTai t[o]v TraTpiKov pov p.«pous, P Lond
924 12 (a.I). 1S7-S) (= II. p. 135) piaiws dyreXapov t6 Tfjs
■yfjs : other examples in Gradenwitz, Einfuhntngl. p. 18. For
the subst. dvTiX-f|pirTup, formerly regarded as " peculiar to the
LXX" (Cremer 7 ) Deissmann (BS p. 91) cites P Lond 23
(B.C. 158-7) (= I. p. 3S), in which a petitioner claims the
King and Queen as his avTiXripirropes, and says he finds his
KaTa<pvryT| in them : cf. for the same conjunction of words
LXX 2 Regn22 ;1 . AddBCU IV. 113S" 1 (cited above), where
a Roman official is invoked as Toy TrdvT(iov) cru)Tij(pa)
Kal dvTiX(T|p.TTTopa) — the same phrase without abbreviations
occurs in a papyrus of the same collection cited in Archiv
v. p. 81 n'-.
avTiMyio.
The strong sense of d. in Rom io'- 1 , "contradict,"
"oppose" may be illustrated by P Oxy VIII. ii4S 5lf -
(i/A.D.) where an oracle is consulted as to whether it is
better for a certain man and bis wife pf| o~up({>wvf]o-ai. vvv
tw iraTpl a(vTov) dXXd dvTiXe'yeiv Kal prj SiSovat ypdpp.aTa,
"not to agree now with his father, but to oppose him and
make no contract " (Ed.). A somewhat weaker usage appears
in Syll 523 31 (iii/B.c.) 4dv hi ol ypapp.aTo8iSuo-KaXoi dvTi-
Xe'-ywo-iv Trpbs avToiis Trepl tov TrXfj8ov.s tu>v irai8u>v, id. 54O 43
(ii/B.c), iav hi -rrpbs avTovs avTiXeywo-tv ol tpytivai irepi
tivos Ttiv yeypapps'vwv. Cf. aKo P Oxy I. 67 10 (a dispute
regarding property, AD. 33S) el irpbs t^v tcov . . . oLko-
Tr[e]S[wv] diroKaTdo-Tao-iv ... 01 e[ = al]Tia6[t'v]T£S dvTt-
\iyoiev, "if the accused persons protest against the restora-
I if the estates" (Edd.), ib. X. 1252 verso 3 '' (a.d. 288-
95) dvTiXt'yovTes 2ppuivTai, " persist in their refusal " (Edd.),
and ib. II. 237*'- 13 (petition of Dionysia, a.d. 1S6) 9 8t irapwv
dvavvtoo-0£VTOs tov pipXaSiov irpb prjpaTos €0-iiiTrria-€v, ovO€v
dvTfiireiv Swd[p«]vo[s] : so CPHerm J 41 ' (?ii/A.D.) d hi
8eX«T« tTt'pav Y«v£o-8aL ovk dvTvXe'yio, ov yap Svvapiai.
dvzi'h](/Li)yjig.
Like the verb, the subst. frequently has the meaning
"help" in petitions, e.g. P Par 26 40 (B.C. 163-2) (= Selec-
tions, p. I?) 8«6pc8a ovv ipiiv, aiav S)(ovo-ai fXiriSa ti ( v
ii(p' {ipiiv lo-oue'vTjv dvT£Xi]v|/LV, diroo~mXai tjuuv tt^jv (Vtcu^iv
tirl Aiovvo-iov, " vve beg you, therefore, having as our one
hope the assistance that lies in your power, to send away
our petition to Dionysius," P Amh II. 35 s7 (B.C. 132)
TvjY^oVTts Tfjs trapd cr[o]u dvTtXf|\|«ws, P Grenf I. 15 1 (not
later than B.C. 146 or 135) o-fjs SiKaCas dvTiXrjvl/ews, BGU
IV. I187 27 (i/B.c. ). For the extension of this meaning to
reliyious matters in the LXX and in I Cor I2 2B , see BS
p. 92. It should be noted that the p which VVH insert in
the noun in this last passage begins to invade it even in the
earlier documents : cf. Pro/eg. p. 56. Thus P Lond 23 s0
(B.C. 158) (=L p. 38) tjs t\tri Trpbs irdvTas . . . dvTi-
Xrjp\|/ews, and the same phrase in P Tebt I. 43 29 (B.C. 118) :
cf. P Tebt II. 283 20tr - (B.C. 93 or 60) tovtou hi •yevop.fe'Jvov
:i,- U |iaL TeTtvj^ws [tt)]s Trapd o-oi) dvTiXT|px|/€cos, "for if this
is done I shall have gained succour from you" (Edd).
Later examples of the word are P Fay 296 (a.d. 113) 81b
errl tri tt)v KaTa<p[rj]yf]v Troino-dp-evos d£iw cdv 0-01 (patvrjTaL
dvTiXr|p,\|/€ws Tuy^iv Trpbs to Suvao"8a£ pt €ttilUviv €v ttj tSta
8l€vi8vvo>v Ta STjpoo-ia, and BGU II. 613 1 ' 1 (time of Antoninus
Pius) 8€0p€V0S TTJS dtrb O-OV dvTtXT|p\J/€WS t[ u X € ^] v *
avTLloyia.
The disputed meaning "opposition" in act (see Thayer)
finds fresh confirmation in P Petr II. 17 (3) 7 (iii/B.C.) where
dvTiXo-yiav ■yevoji«vT)v 'ATraXut refers to an "assault."
The word is fairly common, meaning " quarrel," as P
Grenf I. 3S 9 (ii/i B. c. ) dvTiXoytav -rrpos p( o-uvo-TTio-dptvos, P
Ryl II. 68 10 (B.C. 89) ep.Tr€0-ovo-a] i£ dvTiXo[-y](as 'l[-ir\T\£/iv}
(i€, "attacking me in consequence of a dispute" (Edd.), and
P Tebt I. 138 (late ii/B.c). So in the formula dvtu (x<"pvs)
Trdo-Tjs dvTiXoy£as, "without dispute," in formal promises to
pay money, etc. : BGU IV. 1133 15 (Aug.), P Strass I. 75 10
(a.d. 118), P Lond 310 16 (a.d. 146) (=11. p. 208) (dvTi-
Xoyias -yeivopt'vns) , Wilcken Ostr 1151 (iii/A.D.), P
Flor 1. 43" (a.d. 370) and ib. 94 13 (a.d. 491). Cf. Syh
929 115 (ii/B.c) im ov8«vbs dvTiXoyfas, ib. 334" 1 - 32 (i/B.c).
avrdoidogeco.
V Petr III. 21 (,;') 2 ° (late iii/B.c) f|ioii Sc o"t dvTiXpiSopovv-
tos follows «Xoi86pT]o-as <j>ap€vn ktX. : cf. 1 Pet 2 23 .
O.VXIJ.IEZQEU).
For this rare NT word (Lk 6 38 ) Herwerden refers to the
Byzantine Theophyl. Sim. p. 48, 25 (I 5, 5) d. d;^oipf)v
ci^tav tovs P«piup.t'vois. Grimm cites Lucian, Amor. 19,
which is stronger evidence for its *' profaneness."
avTi/Modia.
No instance of this Pauline word (Rom l 27 , 2 Cor 6 13 )
seems as yet to have been found outside Christian literature.
This, however, may be wholly accidental ; and there is
certainly nothing in the word itself to exclude it from the
ordinary terminology of the day : see for further examples
of the same kind Nageli p. 50 ff.
amJiaQEQXOj.iai.
Lk io 31f - can hardly have acquired this word from
Wisd 16 10 , where the sense is markedly different. It is
quoted from Straton (ii/A.D. ?), who writes (Anlh. Pal. 12 s )
dvTiTrapepxopcvos Ta o-Tt^avTyn-XoKia : Meineke took the
'A
vTiira?
49
Spc
auvopos
rather needless trouble to emend dpTi Trap. — did he know
that the word occurred in Biblical literature? If the com-
pound is rightly read there, it might be a new coinage, as it
may well be in Wisdom and in Luke. Any writer was free
to make a fresh compound like this for a special purpose.
Straton was morally the most tainted writer in the Anthology,
and we may be quite sure he owed as little to Holy Writ
as it owed to him !
'Avrinag.
Deissmann [BSp. 1S7) calls attention to the appearance of
fAJvi-iirdTpou inPerg II. 524 s (" not older than Caracalla? ") :
that the full form of the name is used may be evidence that
this later Pergamene was not called after the martyr.
avxiTiEQa.
This XT orr. dp., warranted from Polybius, is perhaps to
be supplied in P Oxy I. 141 6 (a.D. 503) toIs dvpoej>\>Xo4(i)
. . . 4>vXdTTOv<r(i) to dvTiireX ( ), with reference to guards
who protected estates on the further bank (probably of the
Bahr Vusuf).
aVUTliTtXOi.
P Leid D 21 (ii/B.c), one of the letters of Ptolemaeus in the
cause of the Serapeum Twins, has p.rj8£v dvTiTr€o-dv[T]a,
"not opposing me."
avTiTaaaco.
The verb occurs twice in P Oxy IV. 707" "• 3S (c. A.D.
136), a report of legal proceedings, with reference to the
opposing party. P Cattaoui verso 1 - ' (mid. ii/A.D.) (= Chrest.
II. p. 98) Trjs avTiT£Ta-yp.e'vns dpi-Cios Apouo-tXXas. There
are several instances in OGIS in a military sense, which was
of course the earliest.
avthvnov.
The meaning "impress" is rightly given by LS for twos
as the first that arises from the etymology, and it is well
supported in classical and post-classical writers. Hence,
though " profane " examples for dvTC-ruTros(-ov) = "corre-
sponding" (adj.) or "image" (noun) are rare, we can take
the use in Heb 9 s1 and I Pet 3 21 ("answering to ") as the
survival of a primitive meaning. Note also Polyb. vi. 31 8
tois S' L7nr€{i<ri tovtois dvTC-nJTroi Ti8evTai, of auxiliary
infantry posted "opposite" the cavalry, in a corresponding
position. In MGr written language d. means " copy " of a
book.
avnxQiarog.
Grimm suggests that John (1 Jn 2 18 etc.) coined the word :
Eousset {Antichrist Legend p. 136) says it "is not older than
the NT." It seems obvious, from the manner of its first
introduction, that it was at any rate quite familiar to the
readers of 1 Jn and 2 Jn ; but it might easily have been
introduced by the author in his earlier teaching. The most
probable model would be dvrCfltos ("aemulus Dei" in Lac-
tantius), for which Cumont (Les Religions Orientales 2 p.
387) cites a magical papyrus, irt|ix|/ov p.01 tov dXnBivov
'Ao-KArjiribv Si^a Tivbs dvTiBt'ov TrXavo8a.Cp.ovos. It was a
term applied to the daeva of Magian religion, on whom see
Part I.
Early Zoroastrianism (Hibbert Lectures 1912), ch. iv. :
they were " counter-gods." Whether John means primarily
" a rival Christ " or " an opponent of Christ " or " a substi-
tute for Christ " may be left to the commentators. The first
and third may be paralleled by the two senses of dvTio-Tpd-
TTivos, "the enemy's general" and "pro-praetor": cf.
avTio-vvKXTiTOS, the name Marius gave to his bodyguard, as
an "opposition Senate," dvTixoprryos " rival choregns," and
dvTiTap.£as " pro-quaestor " etc. The second is less easily
paralleled : Caesar's 'AvTtKaTwv, a counterblast to Cicero's
Cato, may serve. Generally speaking, dvTi — x suggested
(1) the claim to be x, (2) opposition to, equivalence to (cf.
Homeric avrOeos, and the name 'AvThraTpos), substitution
for an existing x.
avzlem.
P Oxy VI. 985 (i/A.D., second half) dvT|X<ip.a(Tos) "fauo-Tu
dvrXoivTi p.T|xa(vT|v), P Lond I177 66 (A.D. 113) (=111. p.
1S3) dvTXovvTwv airo -rrpioCas tfws 6t|/€. In the late P Oxy I.
147 (a.d. 556) we have a receipt for a "rope" or "coil"
provided by the monks for the machine in the garden of the
Holy Mary 4ttI tu> dvTXfjo-ai iiSwp €is ttjv d\t(av) koXup|3t|-
8pav, " for raising water to fill the holy font." The subst.
dvTXTrrrjs occurs in P Lond 1177 (cited above), P Tebt I.
241 (B.C. 74) and P Strass I. 52" (a.D. 151) ; and dvTXia in
BGU IV. II20 47f - (B.C. 5). For the compound dvavTXe'w
used metaphorically, see P Vat A 13 (B.C. 16S) (= Witkowski 2 ,
p. 65) toloijtovs Kaipous dvr|VTXT|Kuia : similarly I' Hawara
56 20 (? late i/A.D.) {Archil) v. p. 382) dppworiav io-o8dvaTo(v)
[«|]TJvTXT|o-a — presumably [dv]r|VTXr|o-a is as likely, in view
of the parallel just cited.
avTcxpdaifiea).
"Verbum elegantius = resistere," so Blass on Ac 6 11 ,
where the word is found in his " (3-text," u.rj Suvdpevoi. ouv
dvTot()8aXp€tv (avriXiytiv) ttj dXr|8eia : cf. the Polybian
passage cited by Schweighauser (with a wrong reference) in
Lex Polyb. s.v., p.t| Suvao-8ai tols xp lf IH Lao "'- v dvTo<j>8aXp.4iv.
In the ordinary text of the NT d. occurs only in Ac 27 15 of a
vessel's not being able to "face" the wind : cf. Wisd I2 H ,
of a king or prince who cannot "look God in the face"
(dvTo4>8aXpfjo-a£ o-ot), and Apoc. Baruch 7 (p. 89, ed. James)
oil ttjv 8e'av ouk TjSuvrjdTjptv dvTO<J>6aXufjo-aL Kai LSav. For
a similar usage see Barnab. 5 10 , and cf. Clem. Rom. 34 of an
idle workman — o vu0pbs Kal Trapciu-e'vos oijk dvToc|>6aXp€t
Tii epYOTrapeKTT] aiToS, " does not look his employer in the
face. "
The word was read in the printed text of P Par 63 43 , but
is removed by Mahaffy (P Petr III. p. 23), who reads dvT'
6<f>9aXp[o>]v [8eu.cvov]s, "keeping it before your eyes." The
parallel compound e[Tr]ocf>0aXp.T|o-ao-a occurs in P Thead 19 9
(iv/A.D. ) " ayant jete un ceil d'envie sur le troupeau " (Ed.).
avvdQOQ.
OGIS 199 21 (i/A.D.) 0'iKoOvTa €Vtos TrcSt'wv pevdXwv
dvvSpuv — the "waterless" deserts stretching to the south
and west of Abyssinia. P Oxy VI. 918 ul ° (a land-survey,
ii/A.D.) p.t8' (f^v) Y"l[ s &]vuSp(os). P Lips Inv 34S 6 (a.D.
376-8) ( = Chrest. II. p. S6) dveSpapov . . . 81' dvvSpajv 6p<ov.
The subst. is found in the petition of certain quarrymen to
be transferred to the alabaster quarries on account of the
7
aVVTTOKplTO?
50
«£
(OS-
want of water in the place where they were working — 8id
tt|v dvvSptav Tciy T<Sir»v [Tcii/8]e (P I'etr II. 9<2) 6 (iii/B.C.)).
dvvnoxQizog.
To the literary citations for this word given by Nageli,
p. 43, we may add Demetrius de Eloc. 194.
avvnoxaxTOQ.
In the great Paris magic papyrus (edited by Wessely,
Wicn. Denkschr. XXXVI. ii. pp. 44 ft) 1367 we find dvuiro-
tcLktous following ctl8t|po\|/ijxous d-ypuoflvpous. Moeris (ed.
Pierson), p. 34, defines d(pnviao-TT|s by dwirdTaKTos,
inrep^avos. See further Nageli, p. 45.
avco.
Tob S 8 X dire'Spapev to Saipdviov dvw els rd pe'pr| Aiyv-
ittou — other authorities for this recension have ets to dvw pe'pt)
— raises some problems, on which reference may be made to
Early Zoroastrianism, p. 338, and D. C. Simpson in he.
(Oxford Apocrypha). For the text as it stands good illustra-
tion may be found in the Egyptian documents, P Leid D' 16
ets rois dvw tcSttous, "ad loca superiora," and the con-
temporary OGIS III 17 (after B.C. 163) eirl twv dvw -nSiruv
[Taxfleis]. Cf. P I'etr II. 33 (a) A ") 10 (a steward's account)
dpTwv twv aTroo-TaXtvTwv croi. dvw, P Oxy IV. 744 s (B.C. 1)
( = Selections , p. j^) d-rroa-TeXw ere dvw, "I will send them
up to you " (from Alexandria) : on tri = croC, cf. Pro/eg.
p. 64. For T| dvw kXtjctis in Phil 3 14 the RV mg (="the
call, Come tip ! ") is apparently presumed in Apoc. Baruch 4
(p. 87 s3 , ed. James) iv airii peXXovcnv tt|v dvw kXtjo-iv
irpocrXaPeiv, Kai ttjv ets irapaSeLcrov el'croSov. A curious
metrical epitaph (no. 69) in Prof. Calder's Phrygian col-
lection, dated by him after the middle of iv/A.D., begins
vvv d-yenrcis crv paBeiv t(s e-yw £e'vos, r) ?r68ev ^jXBa ;
e-y Xeyewvos dvw 9epe'v[wv] pacriXea pe'-yicrrov,
which he renders "from the legion of those that have set the
mighty king on high." In P Fay IOI verso ' 15 (an account,
about B.C. 18) we find dvw riaOvt 8 ews 'Eirelcp ie, where
the editors explain dvw as indicating that the following dates
" Pauni 4 to Epeiph 15" should have headed the account,
instead of coming at the end. The superlative dvuTai-u
occurs in P Lond 1 170 verso (c) 11 (a.d. 42) (= III. p. 107)
rfj dvwTaTw xP*l a ' H LCU Tcipup(a, " the highest penalty " —
an unusual application : cf. Epict. iii. 24 s4 •rj dvwTaTw Kal
KvpiuTaTT) (sc. dcrKTjO-LS). The compound eVdvw {q.v.) is
represented in MGr.
avcodev.
In P Petr III. 43(2) tT - 17 (B.C. 246) dvwBev is found in
opposition to koto) : hiat contextus. P Hib I. I io* 5 (records
of postal service, e. B.C. 255) wpas irpiii-ris irape'SwKev
0€«XP[t)]o-tos dvoflev Aivtai kv(Xio-tous) y, " 1st hour, Theo-
chrestus delivered to Dinias 3 rolls from the upper country"
(Edd. ). "AvoBev appears again twice in this document, and
KaToflev "from the lower country." (This is a very early
example of the approximation of o and to, on which see
Pro/eg. 3 pp. 244 and 35 t). BGU IV. 1208 2 (Aug.)
KaTavTTJ[o-a]s eK twv dvwBev [tcSttwv] . . . (Kopi<rd| |xi] \y
Sid SioTriptxo" xtX. In P Tebt I. 59« ff -.n> (b.c 99) fjv ?x tTC
irpos T]pds dvwBev iraTptKr|v tpiXtav, and 8id to dvwBev
cpopeicrBai Kal cre'Peo-Bau to tepov, the editors translate " ot
old." P Oxy II. 237*"' 3l (A.D. 186) 8irep oi KaXws tv8e'x«Tai,
el (it) dvwBev ye'voiTo dvTt-ypacpa, "this cannot be done
adequately unless copies are made from the beginning "
(Edd.). In P Oxy IV. 71S* 1 (a.D. 180-92) «ti S\ dvwfl[e]v
twv 8np.oo-£wv diroSiSope'vuv, the editors translate "although
the imposts have for years been paid." But " completely,"
" from the beginning" may equally be the sense of dvwBev :
cf. ii. 745 Jff - (c. a.d. i) aft • • ]ve[ . ] . r\[ . . ]va dvwBev
ydvryra.1 irdvTa Kal irdXiv eaTovs dvacrKevd£wue[v] p^| oiicrr|S
Xpr|as, "in order that everything may not be completely . . .
and we go bankrupt again without any necessity" (Edd.).
In BGU II. 595 5ff - (a.D. 70-80) the meaning "again,"
"a second time," seems hest to suit the context. A certain
Sochotes, wishing to repay a loan, did not find his creditor —
toO Se o-e p^i cdpEOfjvai d-n-oSe'Swxt avTas dvwOov (for
aviuOec Vva <ptXdv8puTrov ets Svo TeiTrous ar|i. xopTfyfji, where
Lietzmann (Gr. Pap. p. 14) understands by (piXdvBpwrrov a
gratuity: " S. has once paid it and would have to pay it
again, if he went back home with the borrowed money ;
therefore he returns it immediately." Other examples of the
word are CPR I 19 (i/A.D.) KaBws dvu8ev e£8icrTo, P Tebt II.
298 61 (A.D. 107) aKoXoi8us t^j dv[w8Jey crvvT]8eCa, BGU IV.
1074 2 (iii/A.D.) tois dvwSei/ irpoyovois, and P Oxy IX. 1204 14
(A.D. 299) SeSe'nTai. Trjs Betas T«xns tri dvuBev tuiv 8ecnroTiiv
tjaoov. The usage of the inscriptions follows on similar
lines. Dittenberger (Syll III. p. 256) enumerates three
meanings — (i) de stipero 537 63 eVep-ydcreTai. opBbv Kal opaXes
dvuBev, (2) antiquitus 929 31 vcipois -y"-P depots . . . dvuflev
8ieK6KiuX»To 'iva pT|6e(s ktX., (3) denuo 732 11 -yevr|6els 8[e] Kal
■n-apatnos Trjs dvujflev o-uXXo-yfjs, a decree of i/B.C. referring
to the revival of certain sacred practices which had ceased
for some time.
avojTEQog.
For this comparative with reference to time, cf. Syll 307 55
(ii/B.c) eVei dvuTepov Tp([T<o], ii. 318 6 (B.C. 118) t&v
dvioTepov pev xpovov irdvTa SiaTeTe'XeKev. In P Giss I. 48^
(A.D. 202-3) we f> nt l ' ne •*> form, rots dvwTe'pa) 'ijiq-x..
avmcpeli']c;.
P Lond 908 31 (a.d. 139) (= III. p. 133) Stros et8fj dKupov
Kal dvucpeXes KpiBno-opevov 8 peTe'JuKev iirdpnipa. The same
document has Kevws Kal [d]vu)<peXws (1. 28). In P Hawara
S6 20 (Plate i/A.D.) (= Archivv. p. 382) we find a derived
subst. , 8ti dppiuo-Tfav icrofldvaTo(v) [e^]r|VTXT]cra Kal dXXas
iroXXds dvuxpeXtas.
a£lV>).
P Magd 8 8 (B.C. 218) 8pe'iravov Bepio-TiKov o5 np^| (8pa-
Xpds) p\ d^£vr| (8paxpds) p. Herwerden s.v. kX^s recalls
the proverbial saying — Tig xXeiSl Ta f^uXa crxi^etv, -np 8* d|(vn
rr|v Bijpav dvo(Yeuv (Plut. A/or. 43 C). Cf. MGr dfjivapi.
appears with infin. in BGU IV. 1141 15 (B.C. 14) iyu pjv
oi Sokwi ci^los eivai vppC^ea-Bai. For the absolute use (as
Mt to 11 ' 1 ') see P Petr II. 15 (3)" (B.C. 241-39) tovto
8e iroiricras eix ?""^! ""' ^IV-^ K[al?] d^ios 7ap eo-riv 6
dvBpu-iros iv xpe(ai[ . . . where the editor translates, "By
'fjiu
loco
51
cnroupco
doing this you will oblige us, [. .] for the man is worthy of
it, [hut] in need — ." The sense of "worth," "value," is
illustrated by P Lille I. 6* (iii/B. a), where a certain Fetesuchos
complains that robbers €^€'8uorav \tTwva a£iov (8pa\pds) S"
"a tunic worth six drachmas." .So the fern, became a noun
= "value": BGU IV. mb 40 (B.C. 22) imOeo-Bai. Trepl ttjs
tovtwv d£ias, ib. I126 14 (B.C. S) cktCviv ri\v tKacTou d££av
ttXt^v <rvp<pavoGs dir[a)\t£as]- For cdji'ws toO 8eov (as in
1 Th 2 12 , 3 Jn B etc.) see Deissmann BS p. 248 f. , who shows
that "the formula was a very popular one in Pergamus (and
doubtless also in other localities)." He cites five inscrr., as
Parg I. 24S 7 ff - (ii/B.c), where Athenaios, a priest of Dionysios
and Sabazius, is extolled as o-\j[v]TeT{\«K(STos ra Upd . . .
tio-cpiis [p]Jy Kal a£ti»s tov 8to€. We may add Magn 33 a0
(Gounos in Thessaly, iii/B.c.) d|Cus [t]*j[s] B^ds, ib. 85 10 '■
(Tralles) dittos ttjs t( ' ApTt'piSos . . . Kal [roi] . . 8-fjuou, and
Priene M9 IS (end of i/fi.c.) iropirevo-as ttj Trpoa-TUTi.81 tt^s]
irdXews 'A8T)vdt ttjs fltds ag£[us]. So P Petr II. 13 (19)*
(c. B.C. 252) ( = \Vitkowski, 2 p. iS) ov] u.i\v oiSiv spol [itrrai
ua]VC,ov t) o-ofl Trpo(TTaTfjo-a[i tov] €[tt]£Xoittov ptov, d£ius [uX\v
o-ov, d^Lws 8' epoi», where the dependent gen. is neither
divine nor a community, but has the dignity characteristic
of the pietas of this charming letter. A combination may
be seen in the letter of Aline to her husband, P Giss I. 20 24
(ii/A.D.), following the citation under d|iduj below, Eva d£(us
o-ov Kal tuv 8e<iv doKvus Trpoo-^XBrj. The word survives in
MGr.
a!ji6o)
is very common in legal documents = "claim," e.g.
P Oxy I. 37'- 21 (a.d. 49) (= Selections, p. 50) d£iwi Tavi[Ta]
4>vXax8ij[v]ai, "I demand that these (documents) be pre-
served (in the record)," ib. II. 237"- 14 (a.d. 1S6) d£iciv tots
d TTpoo-TJve-yKa avTr dvaKopicraa-Qai, "claiming to recover
what I had made over to her." It also frequently occurs in
the weakened sense "request," "ask," as P Eleph 19 18
(iii/B.C.) d|u3 <re dvaKaXe'o-ao-8ai MiXwva, P Par 49 10fr -
(B.C. 164-5S) (= Witkowski 2 , p. 70) tov 84 dSsXcpoi o-ov
o-up.Tre<rdvTos p.01 . . . Kal d|iwo-avT<5s p«, P. Oxy IV. 805
(B.C. 25) a|ua 8J dvTi()>u)V€iv [p]oi TrvKvdTepov, P Giss I. 20 23
(ii/A.D.) d£iuo-€kS ovV hio-Tiyov avTwt *ypa<pT]vai (can this
mean " you will arrange that . . ." ?). For o^looi of prayer
(as LXX Jer 7 16 , II 14 ) cf. P Par 51 22 (a dream from the
Serapeum, B.C. 160) (= Selections, p. 20) r|£tu>Ka tov
Sapairiv Kal ttjv T Io-tv Xt'-ywv 'EXSe pot, Bed Betuv ktX., and
5i'//Sl6 1 (ii/i B.C. ) cTriuaXovpai Kal d|iu tov Btbv tov fixpio-Tov
. . . tirl tovs 8<5Xui <pov«u<ravTas ktX. (See Deissmann LAE
p. 423 ff. ) The verb occurs in OGIS 201' (the Silco inscrip-
tion, vi/A.D.) av-Tol T|££toa-dv pe, where Dittenberger renders,
"dignitatem meam regiani agnoverunt." For a similar use
of the noun d|u»pa, see P Tebt I. 33 4 (B.C. 112) (= Selections,
p. 30) iv pC£ovi d|iwpaTi Ka[l] Tipfju For the LXX usage of
d£Cu>pa — "request, petition" (Esther 5 3 " 8 , 7 2f ' etc.), Deiss-
mann {BS p. 92 f.) refers to the confirmation afforded by
the inscriptions, e.g. Syll 303 6 (before B.C. 146) irepl tJs
(X^pas) tTri8ovs d£twpa Pao-iXevs ©pa.Kwv K($t[vs] . . .
TJT6L t[t^v TrjaTptov T|pwv \wpav. Frankel on Perg I. 13 1
(iii/B.c.) describes it as very rare : see his exx.
aoocaoQ.
P Leid W"- 27 (occult) has d. among divine epithets, also
"i- 41 of fire (!). From Hellenistic times comes the Milesian
epitaph Kaibel 223 dvvo-avTd <re Tav ddpa-rov . . aTpaTa-rov
(dTpaTrtTov Ed.) (3iotov : " videtur via dici quam qui sequitur
nescit quo ducit." The subst. occurs in Magn 114'SidTfiv
. . . dopacriav Twv dpTOKoTrwv.
ci7iayys?.ho.
The verb= "report," "announce " (as Mk 6 30 ) is found in
P Lond 42 s5 "• (B.C. 168) (= I. p. 30, Selections, p. 11) in 8«
KaVlipov tov T^]V£Tria~roX-f|V TrapaK€KopiKo[To]s aTrTiyycXKoTos
vrrtp rov dTroX€Xuo"8ai (re €K ttjs KaTo\fjs TravTcXws diiSC-
^opai. "and now that Horus who brought the letter has
reported about your having been released from your retreat,
I am utterly distressed." So P Tebt II. 297' (c. a.d. 123)
d7rTJv*y[ei]X€v tt^v rd£iv ws 6<pttXoucrav Trpa8fjvai, " reported
that the office ought to be sold." Abbott, Joh. Voc. p. 164, has
a good note on the force of air. = " report, bring word" in
Jn 16 25 : he illustrates it from Epictetus. In the interesting
proceedings before a Roman Emperor, P Oxy I. 33 (late
ii/A.D.), the word seems almost to have the legal sense of
"appeal," as when the accused man exclaims, t. «ft :
iirrJp -rijs epauToi tiryevetas . . . dTrayy^XXfdi], " I appeal on
behalf of my nobility" (Edd.).
andy co.
The verb is found four times in P Oxy I. 33 (late ii/A.D.),
of one being "led off" to death, which may perhaps deter-
mine the meaning in Ac 12 19 : the guards were not merely
"imprisoned," but " led away to death " (RV mg). Lk 23 s6 ,
with the Vulgate duci and the gloss aTroKTavBfjvai. in D*, are
probably decisive for this (the Attic) meaning. On the
other hand, it should be noted lhat d. is the ordinary word
for "arresting" (cf. Gen 39 22 Tois dTnyype'vovs = " the
prisoners") as P Petr III. 36 (a) verso* dStKuis dTrnype'vov
and ib." d]»cpipt£as IviKiv dirT|x8ilv : so P Lille 7 13 (iii/B.C.)
ovtos ok dTrfrva'Yt'v pe tis t6 ai8i. 8eo-pwTf|piov, P Petr II. 10
(2) 11 o-uv^ra^cv o iirnpe'-rns diraYa-ytiv pc, "the apparitor
gave directions to arrest me" (Ed.), and OGIS 90" (the
Rosetta stone, B.C. 196) tous iv Tais <pvXaKats dTrT|-yp«'vous
. . . aTrAvo-t tov 4vKtKX(T|)pfvwv. Cf. also P Oxy II.
237 "'■" (a.d. 186), where Chaeremon claims the right of
taking away his daughter even against her will from her
husband's house — dird'yovTi air^v aKov<rav «k ttjs tou dv8pbs
oUCas, BGU IV. I139 16 (B.C. 5) erdXpT)o-e . . . diroq-rfpttv
dTra'ya'yetv tt^v 8vyaT€pa T|pa>v . . . Kal ^xciv Trap caxiTwi iv
tipKT[Tj 4irl] pflyas S. In the dialect inscription Syll 271 s ' "
(ii/B.c) it denotes apparently the "capture" of youths in
a raid.
anaidevxoQ.
In P Oxy I. 33 ul8 (late ii/A.D.) Appianus does not
hesitate to charge the Emperor (? Marcus Aurelius) with
Tvpavvra d<piXoKa7a8ia drrarSCa as contrasted with the
virtues of his deified father Antoninus who was <pi-X<Sa-o<pos
. . dipiXdp-yvpos . . . 4".Xdva8os. See Archiv i. p. 37.
emaiqeo.
For the intransitive sense of a. = " depart," as in Gen 37 17 ,
cf. P Petr II. 13 (5) 5 (B.C. 258-3) dTr[T)pp]e'vov, "on your
departure." In the Paris magical papyrus 3082 Deissmann
(LAE p. 254) ingeniously proposes to substitute for the
meaningless d^aipwv of the MS. aTratpuv in the sense of
d.7raiTia>
52
aTTOLVTau)
"make to go forth " (as LXX Ps 77 26 . 52 )— 6pK(l>v 8e <))i<ra
d-rrb twv aKpwv Kal twv ttoSwv d-n-alpwv to <|>i»crr||ia 'cms TOV
irpoo-uTrou Kal €lo-Kpi8T)<r«Tai. MGr iratpvio (also iraipw)
is given as " take," " fetch " in Thumb's Glossary : it might
equally well come from iiratpu, but the meaning suits
d-rratpoi better.
aaiaizeca.
BGU II. 530 86 (i/A.u.) (= Selections, p. 62) aXXios rt Kal
d-rraLTiTai vtto twv irpaKTopwy iKavdv, " especially security is
demanded by the taxgatherers " : cf. P Fay 39 14ff - (a.d. 183)
eK t(vos diraiTetTai. to TrpoKe£|ievov diroTaKTov, where the
editors state that d. "may imply that the payment was in
arrear or have a quite general meaning." The former
alternative is clearly implied in P Fay 11 20 (?. B.C.
115) 6 evKaXovpevos irXeovaKis dirr|TT||j.«'vos [o]i\ inro\Uvei
eKovcrlws d-iroSiSdvai, "the accused, though frequent de-
mands have been made, p.-rsistently refuses to pay volun-
tarily" (Edd.). Other examples of the verb, which is
common, are P Flor I. 61 12 (A.D. S6-S) 8td t£ Jus o-t)|iepov
ok d*rrT)TT]cra5, and again 51 eirel criToXo-yoi rjorav Kal dir^-
t[ov]vto els tov K[a]lcrapos Xd-yov, P Lond 856 19 (late i/A. D. )
(= III. p. 92) 9 Se XtiniTTup diravret certain taxes, P Tebt
II. 327 19ff ' (late ii/A.D.) ov Seovtus aTraLTov|ia[i] rd virep
twv tiirapxov[To)]v TeXovu.eva Sn(ic>o-ia, "demands have
wrongfully been made upon me for the government dues
payable on behalf of the property" (Edd.) : a very similar
phrase occurs in CPHerm 52' 16 . In P Oxy VIII. 1157 15
(late iii/A.D.) Kal |id8e cm to e-rreiKec|>dXaiov dTraiTovcriv
"find out also about the collection of the poll-tax" (Ed.) :
the idiomatic impersonal plural curiously contrasts with the
translation Greek, showing the same word, in Lk 12 20 . In
the Christian letter P Oxy VI. 939 16 (iv/A.n. ) (= Selections,
p. 129) we have the phrase tovto tov KaOrJKOVTos cVrr[a]i-
[toCvt]os, "this being what duty demanded." For the
subst. see BGU IV. II03 le (B.C. 14) irepl diramrjcrtws tov
cbepvapCov, P Oxy I. 104 28 (a will, A.D. 96) diratTT|[o-i]v
irotr|O-ecr0ai, etc , and for the adj. diraiTT|criu.os various
land-surveys of ii/B.C. — P Tebt I. 61, 64, 72. The noun
diraiT-nTTJs occurs in Wilcken Oslr 1460 (a.d. 1S5-6) 81
cp.ov MdpKov . . . a7raiT(rjTov .
anaiyero.
To Grimm-Thayer's reff. for this NT air. tip. (Eph 4 19
dirnX-yriKoTes, but aTrnXmKdTes DG etc.) in its Hellenistic
sense of " to despair" or " become callous," add Dion Cass.
xlviii. 37 d. irpos tt]v eXirtSa.
aTtalMooca.
In one of the oldest marriage-contracts hitherto discovered
among the Greek papyri, P Gen I. 21 12 (ii/B.c), provision
is made for what will take place if the wife of her own accord
PovX-nTai d-TraXXdorcreo-Oai, "desires to be released": so P
Tebt I. 104 31 (B.C. 92), P Oxy I. 104" (a will, A.D. 96)
T|v(Ka edv diraXXa-yrj tov dvSpds, it. II. 265 17 (A.D. 81-95),
it. II. 267 1 '. 20 (a.d. 36), al, and for the subst. in a similar
sense P Oxy VI. 905 11 (a.d. 170) t]dv 8[« dJiraXXa-yr)
■yevT]T[a]i. The correlative is well seen in P Ryl II. 154 s '
(A.D. 66) edv 8e 8ia<j>opds avTois *yevap.e'vr|s [xl^pl^ovTai
air dXXrjXwv, f^Toi tov X. d-iro-rre'p-TrovTos t[t)]v ©. t) Kal avTTjs
eKoucr(u)[s d]TraXXacrcrou.eV[rj]s [djir avTov : the correspond-
ing nouns diroirou.irT| and eKovo-ios diraXXa-yt) appear in 1. 29 .
A more general use of the verb is afforded by P Petr II.
2 (3)" (B.C. 260) (= Witkowski 2 , p. 22) el eppwcrai Kal iv
Tots [djXXois dXvirws diraXXdcrcreis, "if you are well and
in other respects are getting on without annoyance." P
Petr II. 20 iv - 8 (as amended P Petr III.) (B.C. 252) Xvo-vre-
Xe'o-Tepov diraXXd£ei, " it will be more profitable for you to
release (the boat fromd-yyapCa)." P Ryl II. 7735 ( A D _ jg 2 j
Kal diraXXa-yijvai. eiriTT|pT|o-eus " released from the super-
intendence of land under lease" (Edd.). The perf. partic.
mid. means "dead" in P Lond 915 15 (a.d. 160 or 161)
(=111. p. 27) : cf. ueTT|XXaxws. P Tebt II. 315 (ii/A.D.)
twice shows the word, as 15 [|U]]Sev Tapax[8]flS, e-yw -yap [o-]e
[d]iraXXd£w (andso 26 ) " I will get you off " (Edd.). lb. 385 s4
(a.d. 117) w Kal Swori dTraXXacrcrou.e'yw . . . " on his release
(from apprenticeship) " : cf. the subst. in P Oxy IX. 1204 13
(a.d. 299) aTraXXa-yT|v eiipao-0ai ireipuiuevo; . . . twv iroXei-
tikwv Xevrovp-yiwv, " endeavouring to find a release from
municipal offices." The tov (3Cou, which produces the use
noted above, is expressed in Hadrian's dying letter (or what
purports to be such), P Fay 19 19 [ov>e d]vof)Tws diraXXdcro-ou.e
tov pc'ov. From inscriptions may be cited Syll Sl0 89 (ii/B.c.)
00-ot 8e eYKaToXiirdvTes to KTT|u.aTa aTrTiXXa-yue'voi elcriv, ol
8e TOKio-Tal -yeYewpYTiKacriv, dvai to KTTJp.aTa twv tokuotwv,
apparently " have absconded." So P Fay 12 19 (c. B.C. 103)
dTrT)XXdyiio-av. There is a curious use in P Flor II. 262'*
(iii/A.D.) dTrf|Xa|ev -yap totc tov irfixiv Spaxfiwv 8eKa, which
Comparetti renders " poiche allora valuto il cubito a dieci
dramme "—so we say " he let it go for a shilling."
analloTQiofo.
Syll 226 1 " (Olbia on Euxine, iii/B.C.)oi8evbs S'aTrnXXoTpl-
uo-e ov8ev Toiv inrapxdvTuv. Jb. S6o 12 ' ls (in dialect, Delphi,
ii/B.C.) iicra[vTw]s 8e p.T|8e dTraXXoTpicoo-aTw 'Ao-£a . .
el 8e dTraXXoTptuot-n Ka6' ottoIov Tpd-rrov ktX. OG/S^Si 1 ' 3
(i/B.C.) p.r|Te afiTui KaTaSouXwo-acrBai, u.T]Te els eVepov diraX-
XoTpicio-ai. Dittenberger (Syll II. p. 10, n 9 ) cites another
Delphian inscr. with diraXXoTpiwouo-a. Cf. also Syll 229 12
(iii/B.C, Orchomenus in Arcadia— in dialect) ur| e^e'o-Tu
p.T|6evl dTraXXoTpiai[o-ai evTbs eTJeW cI[k]octi (sc. yav KXdpov
tioUlav), PLond 11 57 verso(i)" (illiterate, a.d. 246) ( = 111.
p. Ill) dTToXoTpioCo-rai, apparently for dTraXXoTpioBo-8ai
(Edd.). The compound e£aXX. is more common: thus P
Giss I. 2i- 2 « (B.C. 173), BGU IV. 1167 62 (B.C. 12), ib. 1187 13
(i/B.c), P Oxy VIII. 111S 10 (i/ii a.d.), of the "alienation"
of property. Note also the verbal dve£aXXoTpiwTov in P
Ryl II. 177 11 (A.D. 246), "unalienated": we might say of
this what we said of dveTralo-xwTos and other like words.
The noun occurs in Vettius Valens p. 2", where Mars is
said to produce a host of evils, including -yove'uv d-iraX-
XoTpiwcreis, "estrangements of parents."
ajiavxau).
The verb is very common of "attendance" before a
magistrate. It is sufficient to cite P Petr III. 30 8 Kal <j>ap.evT|
KaTao-TT|creo-8ai. -rrpds [p.e] Hfjc . . . ovk dirt|VTT|[o-e], " though
she said that she would appear against me on the . . . she
did not present herself" (Edd.), P Tor II. 13 15 (B.C. 147) d
eirl to Kpvrrjpiov, P. Grenf I. 13 5 (B.C. 152 or 141) diravTav
«irl o-e', P Oxy I. 59 9ff - (a.d. 292) alpeSevTos GeoSiipou dvTl
'Apei'ovos o-Kpe£pa dTravTfjo-ai iir\ tt|V tiyeu-ovlav Kal
airavTT](Tis
53
airapTMTfXos
irpoo-eSpevo-ai tu dxpdvTw avTov 8iKao-TT|pi[a>], " Theodorus,
who was recently chosen in place of Arion the scribe to
proceed to his highness the prefect and attend his immaculate
court" (Edd.), P Cairo Preis 4 20 (a.D. 320) dirav-rno-aTuo-av
[eir]Wb T|7[e](iovtKov 8iKao-TT|piov, and from the inscriptions,
Svll ~37 ,s (ii/iii A.D.) el 8s tis tuv lopdKx wv > ei8ws ein.
tovto dyopdv d<p€iXovo-av dx9i)vai, pr| diravTTjO-r|, diroT€iO"aTto
t<1 Koivui Xeirrov 8p ( axp.ds v. P Lond 42 s '- ;b.C. iCS)
(= I. p. 30, Selections p. 9) el eppiope'vu 1 T&XXa Kara Xd-yov
diravrdi, " if you are well, and things in general are going
right," shows a common epistolary formula : cf. P Vat A 2
(B.C. 168) (= Witkowski 2 , p. 64), P Par 4j 2f - (B.C. 153) al.
In MGr the verb means "answer."
rhtdwrjoig.
The word is used absolutely (as Mt 25 s and LXX
I Regn 13 15 ) in P Tebt I. 43'' (B.C. IlS) irapeYevr|9r|H.ev tis
dirdvrT|o-i.v (a newly arriving magistrate) — a passage which
may demolish the Semitism sometimes found lurking in the
word. For els d. construed with the gen. (as Mt 27 s2 8-
text and 1 Th 4 17 ) cf. BGU II. 362™ " (a.D. 215) irpbs
[d]irdvfnr<riv tov] T|yep.dvos, and the Pelagia-Legenden (ed.
Usener) p. 19 tis dirdvrnaiv tov bo-iou dv8pds. A Ptolemaic
inscription edited by Strack [Arthiv iii. p. 129) has iv ei8fji
tjv k<r\r\K(v irpbs o.vtov f| irdXis evxdpio-Tov dirdvTT|0-iv. The
word seems to have been a kind of t.t. for the official
welcome of a newly arrived dignitary — a usage which accords
excellently with its NT usage. See Prolcg.* pp. 14, 242.
For a subst. diravTT|TT|piov, deversorium, see P land 17 3
(vi/vii. A.D.).
(ITiai.
P Oxy III. 471" (ii/A.D.) a>a| -yap iv JBei rf|S a[io-]xwrjs
•yevdpevov. "for when once accustomed to his shame " (Edd.).
In P Lond 417 8 [c. A.D. 346) (= III. p. 299, Selections,
p. 124), we find o-vvxwpr)o-e avTov tovtgj to upa^ ( = o-vvx«-
pf|o-aL avTui tovto to dirafj). "pardon him this once" — a
substantival use of &ira|, which has been traced perhaps to
Coptic influence (Deissmann LAE, pp. 206, 209) : cf. below.
Note also P Giss I. 48 10 (A.D. 202-3) ovx ii.ira% irape ypd<pr| ,
" not once alone," dX' biroo-dms exao-Ta ■jrpoo-iyve'xfl']. and
P Oxy VIII. 1102 8 (<-. A.D. 146) eirel 6/irq4 irpoo-fj [X9e] ttj
KX-npovopia, "having once entered on the inheritance"
(Ed.). Vettius Valens, p. 2S5 30 has dirol Te Kai dirapai-
ttjtws 8apd£ovo-i.v "in perpetuum " (Ed.). OGIS 201
(vi/A.D.), an inscr. of King Silco of Nubia, which is very-
instructive for the study of foreigners' Greek, has &ira| in a
curious idiom : thus ev &ira| is seme!, to irp<iTov &ira| =
frimum. &ira| Sio = bis. Dittenberger quotes Lepsius to
show that it is an effort to render a Coptic word answering
toGer. Mai, Fr./ois. In P Oxy VIII. 113s' 3 (v/vi A.D.) the
words irpbs &iro£ occurring at the end of a receipt are trans-
lated " once for all " by the editor, who compares BGU IV.
1020 15 (vi/A.D.) : so els dirog P Oxy X. 1294 11 (ii/iii A.D.).
aJtaQafiaroQ.
In P Ryl II. 65 18 (B. C. 67?— in any case Ptol.) a judge-
ment ends with ko.1 t&XXo. Td 81' avTTJfs 8i]upio-pivo. pe'veiv
Kvpia xal dirapdPaTa, "valid and inviolate" (Edd.). The
legal formula, thus established for an early period, survives
six centuries later in P Grenf I. 60' (A.D. 5S1) dirapapaTiu
irpdo-ti. : " inviolable" must be the sense, though the words
follow a hiatus. Another example, also vi/A.D., is in
P Lond IOIj 12 (=111. p. 257) a/rpwta koA do-dXevTa koA
dirapd|3a.Ta[. . . , a contract for the surrender of property.
See also P Catt recto*- a (ii/A.D.) (= Chrest. II. p. 422)
'(via. dirapapcrrd 4o-tiv, " es giU Dinge, an denen sich nichts
andern lasst " (Ed.). It is clear that the technical use, com-
pared with the late literary (ap. Lobeck Phryn. p. 313),
constitutes a very strong case against the rendering " not
transferable". Phrynichus himself prescribed dirapatnvros :
what sense that would have made in Heb 7 24 passes compre-
hension. Vettius Valens has the adverb five times (see
index), always as " validly " or "inevitably." It occurs in
P Strass I. 40 s3 (A.D. 569), rendered " unverbrlichlich "
(Ed.).
(biaQVeofiat.
A literary citation for this word may be given from the
recently recovered Mimes of Herodas, iv. 74 oi>8' epels
" xelvos uiv9pioiros Iv pev elSev, Iv 8' dirr|pvf|8r|," where Nairn
prefers to render d. "failed to see" rather than "was
denied": cf. Mk S 34 et tis 9eXei 6ir(o-u pov eX9eiv,
dirapvr|0-do-9w eavTov, " let him lose sight of himself and
his own interests," as Grimm renders. But this involves
a needless distinction from Mk 14", where the verb means
" disown."
aaiOQfti
is to be written as two words, the combination matching
such familiar Hellenistic locutions as cms dpTi, eK ttotc, dirb
irepvo-i, etc. The two Attic quotations which Thayer takes
over from LS are denied by Lobeck Phryn. p. 21, who
takes dirapTl by preference in the extant passage : Ruther-
ford NP p. 71 agrees with him. 'AirapTl = "exactly" in
Ionic, and (by irony) "quite the contrary" in Attic (Ruther-
ford) : it has a totally different history from dir' SpTi. On
the practice of the critical editors, see Nestle Einf. in aas
Gr. NT 3 , p. 27.
(htaQTiojiio;.
We can only cite two instances of this rare noun, one from
1' Catt verso**- - s (ii/A.D.) (= Chest. II. p. 99) pe'xP 1 ToS
1-fjs Xoyo9to-£as dirapTio-pov "till the completion of the
audit," and the other from P Giss I. f>-/ % ff - (time of Trajan or
Hadrian) V\&t\ Ka[T]d Tas evroXds o-ov 'HpaKXeios b «riTp[o]-
iro[s x u P^S ™ v ] £evu«iv £vXwv tov airapTio-[p]b[v] twv eirl
[tojituv [ep-ywv irpjb 6<j>8aXpu>v '(\n. But the verbal phrase
els to dirapTi^eiv is so completely equivalent to els dirapTi-
o-pdv (Lk 14") that the verb may be illustrated. P Oxy I.
II7 4,7 (ii/iii A.D.) has the aor. pass, twice, the "completing"
of a horoscope (?) and of a sale of slaves : cf. ib. VI. 90s 23
(A.D. 199) UCTT6 v4>* eKao-Tou vpwv dpTOKOireiov eV dirapTt-
o-9tjvoi, "that one bakery be fitted out by each of you"
(Edd.), ib. 936 s2 (iii/A.D.) ouk '4\ia dpTL creiTov oiii ra\
PipXiSia diriipjrjio-Tai Sus dpTi, " [ have no food now,
and the petitions have not yet been got ready" (Edd.).
P Oxv IV. 724 11 (a.D. 155) edv 8e Ivtos tov x[p]° vou oi T °v
dirapTio-ns olk exS^opai tt)v irpoKeipe'vr|v irpo9«o-p[i]av " if
you make him perfect [in shorthand] within the period, I
will not wait for the aforesaid limit" (Edd.) is a close
parallel to the NT use of K0.T0.pTfl>) (Gal 6\ I Th 3 10 al.).
onrapxi]
54
aTTUTOip
P Lips I. 105 11 (i/ii A.D.) |i(J-yis tov Tfjs peppcypevTis
dtrT|pTi<ra, "I have with difficulty completed the account
of the irrigated land." BGU II. 44S 23ff - (ii/A.D.) Trpbs Tb
T h v ' Ir [p] oa [(p] €, ?'[ L ] v T " v [8ia0€|X€]i/uv <f>av€pav [K]xTa-
crTT)[vai Kal '^KaorJTa aTrapTia-0T)vai tois €v[ - y]e , ypa[|jLp,]cv[o]is
aKoXovdus. In P Catt verso 1 "- 13 (as cited above) we find
the expression ptTO tt|v x €L P OTOV ^ av cvtos € ^p-epuiv d-H-apTi-
ovcriv Tas S(ko.s. 1' Ryl II. 74 4 (A.D. 133-5) shows the
verb in a proclamation of M. Petronuis Mamertinus,
prefect of Egypt, where [rbv 8iaXo]yicrp,bv dirapTCo-aL is
rendered by the editors "to complete the convenlus."
We could cite many mure exx. : the relative frequency of the
dir<i and the Kcmi compounds of this verb in NT and papyri
is quite reversed.
djraQxv-
In P 7 or I. ivii.10 ( B>a ,,7) lne wor( j ; s use( j r or .. legacy-
duty": see Wilcken Ostr. i. p. 345 f. , Archil) iii. p. 7 f. .
and Mitteis in direst. II. p. 421. In P Tebt II. 316 10
(A.D. 99) Kal p.1^1 dXXoTpia. d-rrapy^TJ p.T|S4 bu.0vvp.1a. KC^pr)-
o-toi, the editors understand it of the " entrance-fee " paid by
ephebi on enrolment in the Alexandrian denies, and suggest
the same meaning for P Flor I. 57 81 (a. D. 166) tov ttoiSos
d"rrap\T|, where, however, Vitelli refers it to 'Ma tassa di
successione," and Wilcken (direst. I. p. 16S) regards the
sense as still obscure. See also BGU I. 30 f| dTrap\Tj
MdpKov 'Avtioviov Aiocrxvpov, and ib. IV. I150 11 (B.C. 11)
dvaKCKoaicrTai. SJ t) 'Orrwpa irapd Tfj(s) 'ApTeu-iSfos) ds
fc'SwK cv) ovttj kv vTrtaXXd-ypaTi) d-Trapxds 8vo koto Sov-
Xik(wv) o-wiidrcav A. Kal *E. oi'as Kal iXapVv. The editor
(Schubait) compares P Tebt II. 316 and the note there (see
above), but observes that the meaning will not suit the
present passage: neither "legacy-duty" nor "entrance-
fee" will serve, nor "an impost upon Jews." Schubart
suggests it was some pecuniary rights in these slaves which
Artemis had "deposited in pledge " with Opora. In the
Magnesian inscriptions the word is very common in the sense
of a peisonal "gift" to the goddess: thus in 83, d. rrji.
6edu 'Apl/re'inSi.]. It is a very old use of the word, as may be
seen from the lines in-cribed by an Athenian potter of vi/B.C.
on a base intended for a vase (Syll 772) — Ntap^os dv[e']8-r|-
k*[v 6 Ktpafit vs £p*yov dirapv^[v T]d0evaiai. Thieme (p. 26)
throws out the suggestion that this sense might possibly be
recognized in Rom S 23 . From Syll we may also cite 529"
(i/B.c. — "i.e. sacrificium," notes Dittenberger) ; 5S7 263 "'
(B.C. 329 — eirapxf]s, as throughout this long inscription,
except in 29? : it is d. tov ct£tov, first-fruits given to Demeter
and Kore at Eleusis) ; 5SS 114 (u/b.c.) ; 61 1 21 (ii/i B.C. — see
note). So OGIS 179 12 (B.C. 95) 8£8oo-0ai . . kot' eviavTov
dirapxriv d<5 to Upbv . . irvpov dpTd(Pas) pTTpz. (lS2i),
i. e. J art. of wheat for each day of the year. It is clear that
the connotation "first-frmis " could not be pressed in our
exegesis of the term when it appears in NT, apart from
associations wholly outside the field surveyed in this article ;
and we are perhaps at liberty to render "sacrifice" or
" gift " where it improves the sense. The uses of this liberty
must not be discussed here. For a discussion of the word,
see Gradenwitz in Berl. Pkilol. Wock, 1914, p. 135 ft".
The use of ottos for irds appears to be largely determined
by considerations of euphony, and is confined principally to
literary documents: see Mayser Gr. p. 161 f., where it is shown
that in seventeen out of twenty-one occurrences in Ptolemaic
papyri ottos follows a consonant, and only in four cases a
vowel. As examples of airas from Roman times we may
cite P Oxy III. 471 82 (official — ii/A.D.) diore dvTiKpvs
dirdvTiov o-vvirafijeiv, and ib. 642 (official — ii/A.D.) irpb
ttovtos "yap Tr€(ppovT£Kau.€v ttjs Trpbs vpds . . . cvvoCas Kal
dpeTfjs *) tbv dXXuv ottovtuv. P Ryl II. 6S 12 (B.C. 89)
i [tAt^c'v] p.€ . . . [TrXr|]-yais 7tX€£[o-to]ls €ts d-rrav [|xepos] tov
o-ti|i.a[To]s (jlou answers to Maysers rule, but has no suspicion
of literariness. So such a phrase as €is tov diravTO
XpoV[ov], P Tebt I. 567 (late ii/u.c).
dnazdw.
PSI II. 152 24 (ii/A.D.) may show T|TrdT[iov in a frag-
mentary line at the end, with practically no context :
v(/tv8os occurs a line higher up. It is surprising that this is
the only citation we can make. The verb is absent from
Polybius and only occurs twice in Plutarch, but is fairly fre-
quent in LXX, and found in early Christian writers. It was
evidently falling into disuse in most quarters.
dndri].
For d. = "deceit" (as 4 Mace 1S 8 , 2 Th 2 10 , Ileb 3 13 ) cf.
P Oxy VII. I020 7 f - (A.D. 198-201) Cl TT)V £K Tf)s Tj[XlKlOs]
^X as por|8iav, T °v d-yaiva ttjs dirdT-qs b f|Yovu-[e]vos tov
c'Syovs €K8i[K]t)o-et, "if you can claim the assistance due to
immature age, the prefect of the province shall decide the
suit for fraud" (Ed.). So CPHerm 6 9 vvv 8e ol piv [u.€t'
dTrd]TT|S €lo-7TOLOv[vT]ai, if the supplement is right. Atten-
tion may be called to Deissmann's note in his Hellenisierung
des semitiscken Monotkeismus (Nene Jahrb. f. d. klass.
Alterlum, 1903), p. 165 n. : he recalls the fact that d-iran]
in popular Hellenistic had the meaning "pleasure," and
finds this in Mt 13 22 = Mk 4 Ia (cf. Lk 8 14 ) and 2 Pet 2":
cf. Polyb.-ii. 56 12 and Moeris' definition (p. 65) — 'Airon}' t|
TrXdvT) Trap' 'Attikols . . . t) Te'p\|/is Trap' "EXXtjo-iv. Of
this rare sense Rouffiac (p. 38 f.) cites a probable instance
from Priene I13 64 (B.C. 84) ko[toti6]61s 8i [xt| p.ovov to
Trpbs T|8ov[f|V, dXXd Kal povX<i(ievos] tK[T]bs dTraTT|v X ? 7 !"
77)0-01 [tois 8eaTois. avXr|Tr|v?], where he renders, " il ne fit
pas settlement ce qui etait agreable, mais voulant en outre
oflfrir une rejouissance aux spectateurs (il fit venir [un joueur
de flute?])." It may be added that in P Petr III u 21
'ATraTT| appears as a proper name, where (as in other cases)
we may safely assume the " Hellenistic " meaning. But the
word must have really covered both, like our verb "be-
guile " ; and dTraToo) would tend to keep the older sense to
the front. If it is derived from a root akin to our find
(see Boisacq s. v.), it meant "invention, discovery" at the
start, and was then turned in malum partem, to be partially
reformed in later vernacular.
dndxwQ.
The word is common in papyri in such a formula as
BGU I. 8S 4 (ii/A.D.) Xaipr)' u-wv) diraTajp unT^pos) ©acrt)Tos,
ib. III. 97 1 13 (ii/A.D.) Ocpp.ov9api.ov OTroTopa p(r|Tpbs)
[OeppovBapiov]. Krebs (Aus den Papyrus d. Koniglichen
Museen, p. 160) renders BGU II. 4io' 3 (a.d. 159-60)
J Icrdpi[o]v dirdTupa p-riTpbs Tav€<f>[p]c*p.u.€us, as "the ille-
gitimate daughter of Tanephremmis, " and ib. 392 10 (A.D. 208)
Ileus dJirdTiup) UTTTipbs 1 TsXpdpeus, as "Pais, father un-
oireiO
eta
55
arret fit
known" (p. 175). The editors translate similarly in P Fay
39 ! (a.d. 183) and in P Tebt II. 397 u (a.d. 198). Without
the mother's name we have P Ryl I. I2 a (a.d. 250) Ar|pu>Tos
dird-ropos, and P Lond 1170 339 (iii/A.D.) (=111. p. 9S' 1
IIoXvSeijKous diraTopos, also 4 '"' SioTfjpiSos [air]aTopos — in a
long list of names in which the rest have the father's name
given : we must assume the same sense. It does not seem
to be used for "fatherless." See Archiv ii. p. 97. Deiss-
mann (LAE p. 39 f.) has drawn attention to the fact that
so far back as 1808 W. Sturz (in his De Dialtcto Macedonica
et AUxandriim Liber, Lipsiae, p. 146 f.) made use of the
Charta Borgiana (the first papyrus ever brought to Europe,
in 1778) to explain the use of d. in Heb , s . That a word
meaning "father unknown" should be available for use in a
passage where the thought is so far from the beaten track,
is quite natural : the dpfJTwp following, which by association
shares its special sense, protected diraTup from its common
implication.
asieiOeta.
That this noun, with dimBe'w and dir£i0T|s, connotes
invariably "disobedience, rebellion, contumacy," is made
abundantly clear from papyri and inscriptions: Grimm's
assumption that dimBt'w (instead of dmo-Ttu) is the anti-
thesis to irio-Ttuu, though supported by the RV mg (= AV)
in In 3 38 , has no warrant whatever. For the noun see
P Oxy I. 34 m -9ff- (a.d. 127) toutous T€ oiv KeXeiu Kal
tovs ttoXcltikous TrdvTas Ta aKoXouBa toi[s] irpoa-TCTaYjic-vois
irotetv. «l8<$Tas STti] toiis TrapapdvTas Kal Toi>[sJ Std d-rrcC-
8iav K[al] lis d<poppf|v IJrvrovvTas dpap-rnudTciTv] TtipupT)-
cropai, "These therefore I command, and all the civil
servants, to do what is in accord with the instructions given,
knowing that those who have transgressed, and those who
(have done wrong) deliberately (/'/. by way of disobedience),
and as seeking an occasion for wrong-doing, I shall punish."
(In the very elliptical phrase tous 8id d-rmSsiav it is possible
that the Eparch accidentally omitted dpapTdvovTas, though
it can be translated without : we can hardly get help from
Rom 3 26 tov (K mo-recus — cf. 4 11 c. — as the preposition
is much easier). Add P Fay 21 s (a.d. 134) [8ir]ws ttjs
diro8ias €kivol tt^v irpocrr|Kovo-av S^kt^v {"JTrdcrxwcrt, where
the Edd. conjecture dim8£as or dirafleCas, BGU III.
747 iil4 (A.D. 139) inrdSiyua ttjs dimdias, and P Rein 51 21
(iii/A.D.), where ttjs toutwv diriBaas follows (i^| m8dp*vot
vdpoi[s]
OTieideco.
Ford. =" disobey" in its later as in its earlier history-
see s.v. diretfleia and cf. P Hib I. 73 19 (B.C. 243-2) tt|v
IldTpiovos p£av, os aTr€L0iov Sia[T£Te'X€K€ tols irajpd croii
Trpoo-Td"yuacriv, " the violence of I'atron, who has continued
to disobey your orders" (Edd.), P Tebt I. 6" (B.C. 139—
decree of Euergetes II) tovs Se dimBovvTas tirava-yKal^Te
eviTaKTw[s] kairr' diroSiSdvai, "compel those who disobey to
pay all the sums regularly" (Edd.), ii. 49 17 (B.C. 113) tdv 8«
dimBTJi, "if he refuses" (Edd.). So Rev L 43 10 (iii/B.c.)
[t]u>v vewp-ywv twv rjirciSnKOTwv, P Tebt I. 1S3 (late ii/B.C.)
t[d]v S{ dir€i[8wcri KjaTao-Tfjcrai. eir[l] tov a-TpaTi\[y6]v, and
from Roman times P Tebt II. 315 30 (ii/A.D.) e\i 7^P
0-uo-TaTi.Kds [o]ttus tov dmSoOvTa ueTa <j>poupds tiu dpxitpi
irt'uin.v, "he has instructions to send recalcitrants under
guard to the high-priest" (Edd.), P Oxy IX. 1185"
(c. A.D. 200) (I 84 p.rj -ye, §s dv dimflrjcrei. tovtu uov t V
8taTd[7p.aTt], " otherwise, if any one disobeys this mv order,"
I' Ryl II. 153 37 (a.d. 138-61) tdv &]) dm0rj 6 [Mvpiov Kal
p.f| dirjoSol TauTas, of disobedience to the terms of a will.
Add from the inscriptions Syll 614 110 (Cos, dialect, iii/B.c.)
at hk Ka tls . . . dimOj}, let him be fined, id. 510 82 (Ephesus.
ii/B.C ) ws dimdovvTa Kal eTTtPovXcuovTa tois a-u(p)<p£povcri
ttjs irdXtws, ii. 73/" (ii/A.D., Athens) iav Se aimSr] ir-pacr-
crd)i£vos, he is to be denied entrance to the Bacchium, and
similarly 142 , ii. 653 10 (Andania, B.C. 91) tov Se dirstBoivTa
t) dTrpeirws dvao-Tp€<f>dp.€vov as to Beiov uao-TiyouvTw ot i€pot,
and so ". We have not sought for more instances, but it
has seemed desirable to give rather plentiful illustration to
prove a case which is very important for doctrine.
ajceidrjQ
occurs in .S/Z/Sio 8 (Phlius) 8£kt| 8e trnKpeuaTafi.] Tipmpbs
dirtXBdvfTi] dTrti8r|S NeatVcfcos], where Dittenberger renders
" implacabilis Nemeseos deae vindicta tibi imminet."
dnsileu).
P Oxy II. 237™ * (A.D. 1S6) (it|t« 4(iol <!ti oi-rrefiXetv].
P Grenf I. 53* (iv/A.D.) (= Chrest. I. 131) do-ird?«Tai. Ta
iraLSia o-ov Kal 'AXXous iroXXdo-oi dTmX(ei). Vettius Yalens,
p. 5 31 , has diretXT|TiKoC " men given to using threats,"
which comes from a verbal dir6uXr|Tds. Since this verb,
with its rather commoner noun, might have had a lar^e
use in the innumerable papyrus petitions, we seem bound
to infer that it was going out of popular speech. It occurs
nine times in LXX and twice in NT. Its use in Ac 4 17 ,
where one is strongly tempted to accept from E and P
the characteristic dimXfj d-rraXr|o-w|jL«8a, clearly reflects the
literal rendering of a Semitic original reported to Luke from
an eye-witness — was it Paul? Homceoteleuton and un-
familiarity to Greek ears would account for the loss of the
noun in SABD Pcsh., etc. (so Blass).
OJlElh).
P Ryl II. U4 19 (f. A.D. 280) |«t] d-TTiXfjs pe d-jre'iTe|j.\)/£v
"drove me away with a threat." BGU IV. io6o'- 6 (B.C.
23-2) 88ev KaTair€TTovr|ptvoL TrpoT)"yu£0a -rrpbs dimXais. CP
Herm 25"- 2 , a law report, makes an advocate say oSt«
onJO-K£va[l oike] dimXal KaTeo-iyno-av p.[ ]. P Ryl
I. 28 1 " (iv/A.D.) the "quivering" (see under aXXouai) of
the left shin means for a slave dirciXal Kal udx8oi. In the
vi/A.D. inscr. OGIS 52 1 14 (Abydos) we have del tt|v dmXT)v
tv tols irpd-ypao-iv opiivTa : Dittenberger accepts the emenda-
tion ■ypdp.p.ao-iv.
dnei/M.
P Par 45 s (b C. 153) d-irovTos pov Trc<f>pdvTiKa uirep o-ov.
P Tebt II. 317 3 " (a.d. 174-5) ^Kaora eiriTcXoCvTi ix tou
tpov diroijcr^s ovdpaTos Ka8d Kal ep-ol Trapoucrn e'^fjv, " while
carrying out everything in my name during my absence, just
as I should have the right to do if I were present" (Edd.).
BGU IV. ioSo 6tt - (iii/A.D.?) Kal fjpeis 8e aKotj aTrdvTts lis
TrapdvTts SiaSccrt r|u<ppdv8r)p€v. CPHerm 26 16 et pouXci Kal
dirdvTcov atiT[wv .... (a fragmentary law report). P Oxy
IX. 1204 23 (a.d. 299) riaOvi X aTnf|pr|v tv'Odo-tL' 8t« (yvoiv
dirTJvrncra.
aiTHTTOV
56
aTreX7ri(a>
anelnov.
The middle (as in 2 Cor 4°) appears in Ostr 1156 dim-
ir<5p.e8a Trap' T|(icov xP^ trao "8ai & (3oij\a •yep8(«£u). The
perfect may be cited from BGU IV. 1 1 13 s (B.C. 14) to!
KavoXrjIorv dire] ipnp.e'voii T V eiriTpoTreCav, and pres. with
aor. in P Giss I. 82 ei (A. I). 117) . . diro]X.[e]-yout'vuv Kal
dimiroue'vwv irdo-as Ta9 (ic'xpi. viv 8aird[vas ... In the
new uncanonical Gospel fragment, P Oxy X. 1224 '^- verso
(p. 7) (iv/A.D.) we find t£ oiv d]ireiiras ; " What then hast
thou forbidden?" (Edd.).
cmeiQaoTo;.
For the gen. constr. after this negative adj. in Jas I 13
6 -yap 8ebs diretpao-nSs cVtiv KaKwv, cf. P Tebt I. 124' 26
(c. B.C. I iS), where certain allotments are described as dcniKO-
(j)avTTJ(Tovs) Kal dSia-TacT-rovs iivxas irda-ns al[r]ias, "subject
to no dispute or question on any ground" (Edd.). The
citation may also help to support the neuter sense which
Hort assigns to direipao-Tos in the NT passage. For
similar gen. construction with negative adjectives numerous
passages may be quoted : cf. Proleg. p. 235 f.
aneiQog.
According to Meisterhans Gr. p. 150 the Attic inscrip-
tions use direfpwv, not aimpos, in the sense of "endless."
It might be read, if worth while, in OGIS 3S3" (Com-
magene — i/B.C. ) els tov aireipov (or direfpov' !) alciva koi-
p.r|o-6Tai, but XP° V °S a-rreipos in 1. 1KI (=Avestan zervan
akarana — see J. H. Moulton, Hibbert Lectures, p. 107) is
decisive. For d. construed with the gen., as Heb 5 13 , cf.
P Giss I. 6S ir (ii/A.D.) eVl <S>i(3ds 6 airoi aireipds eo-Tiv tuv
tottuv Kal oi BivaTat (idvos Trpocre[X8e]iv, "since Phibas, his
slave, is unacquainted with the places, and cannot come
alone." "Aireipos in this sense is the opposite of ^uireipos
(cf. ireipa) : meaning " endless," as a substitute for the Epic
dire(puv, it is connected with ire'pas.
anexdexo/uai.
This rare word is used in the apocryphal Acta Pauli iii.
of Onesiphorus on the outskirts of Lystra "waiting for"
Paul's arrival from Iconium — eio-TfJKei direKSexdu-evos auTbV.
Nageli (p. 43) and LS s.v. give late "profane" citations
which make it perhaps possible that Paul was not the first
to use a regularly formed perfective of eKSe'xojiai, which
becomes a favourite word with him : it also figures in 1 Pet
and Heb, where of course borrowing from Paul is possible.
But if late writers who never could have read him use the
word, it is obviously conceivable that they coined it indeoend-
ently, as we may very probably suppose him to have done.
See the next article.
djcexdvaig
is admittedly a word first used by Paul, so far as our present
knowledge goes : only one MS of Josephus (Antt. vi. 14*)
saves its verb from the same category. There can be little
doubt that Lightfoot (on Col 2 16 ) rightly treats them both as
minted by the Apostle. It was evidently for the special
purpose in his mind when writing this letter ; and if Nageli
(p. 50) asks why he should have coined a word not needed
to express some specially Christian conception, the answer is
surely that a new compound, formed by prefixing a per-
fectivizing preposition in an entirely normal way, was a
resource available for and generally used by any real thinker
writing Greek. What else are we to infer from the list of
aira£ etpnpe'va which any writer's index verborum will afford,
even if the majority were really only a-rra£ eipT||xe'va? The
case of d-7rei<8^xop.ai {q.v. ) may be taken with this; but
there, if Paul coined the word, he used it again, which he
did not with these. On the problem of Col 2 U we have
nothing to contribute that would be relevant in this work.
ansXavvco.
P Giss I. 70' (Hadrian) dire'Xafo-ja to irXoiov irepl upav
evaTT)v, " I caused the boat to sail about the ninth hour." P
Tori. li« 32 (K.C. \lb)( = Chrest. II. p. 33) Kal Kara uev tov
Tpoirov tovtov tj>rjo-as direXavveo-0at avTous ttjs KpaTfjO-ews
Tijs oiKi'as. P Par 37" dTre\do-avTo ae, with mid. for act. :
note the dropped augment in the twoaorist forms cited here.
BGU III. 759 18 (a.d. 125) dirrjX.ao-av al-yas Tpels (of
robbers), P Lips I. 37 s8 (a.d. 3S9) £cia direAaKOTas (se.
direXnX. ) iroXXaKis.
aneley f_wQ
is a air. dp. of Luke (Ac 19 2 '), being an easy derivative
from direXe'-yx" " repudiate," on the model of eXe7p.ds(LXX)
from eXe'^x™-
&7ie?.£v8eQog.
For the Pauline phrase drreXeuflepos Kvpfou in I Cor 7 ;2 ,
Deissmann (LAE p. 332 f.) compares the common title
"freedman of the Emperor," Eepao-Toii direXevOepos or
direXev8epos Ka£o-apos : see e.g. Syll 37 1 7 (time of Nero),
and the numerous examples in Magie De vocabulis solcmn-
ibus p. 70. The adjective is very common in the papyri,
e.g. P Oxy I. 9S 3 (A.D. 141-2) 'Apx^a direX«u6e'pu) 'AaoiTa-
tos, ib. 104 4 (a.d. 96) 2o(r))pis 'ApiroxpaTOs direXeuBe'pou al.
For the light thrown by the ancient rites of manumission on
the Pauline teaching regarding spiritual freedom see Deiss-
mann's valuable discussion referred to above, and Archiv v.
p. 117 f.
'AnelXriQ.
Priene 248 (c. B.C. 1) has the ace. AireXXf|v, as in Rom
16 10 : a similar name 'AireXXds, gen. -d, is cited by Hatch in
JBL xxvii., part ii., p. 145, from a Carian inscr. concerning
a tribunus mili/um who served under Vespasian against the
Jews. The name 'AireXXfjs is widely spread : on some con-
fusions with 'AiroXXus cf. Zahn //;/;-. i. p. 270, and Blass-
Debrunner § 29. 4.
aatshtiCo).
This late compound generally takes the ace. instead of the
natural gen., as in Lk 6 35 if we read |ir|8e'va with N* W etc.,
and the Lewis Syriac : see Proleg. p. 65. The passive is
found Sy/lSoj 10 (ii/A.D.) atp.a dvaipe'povTi. . . . d4>nXmo-u.eVa)
Wo TravTbs dv9punrov, the " faith-cure" of a man who had
been "given up." (For the <p> which occurs in Lk I.e. DP,
and twice in this inscription, see Proleg. p. 44.) The editor
restores the verb in OG/S I94 20 (i/B.C.) &nrep Xaairpbs
do-rrjp Kal Saipiov d-ya8[bs Tois dTreXmi;ovo-i]v tire"Xa(n(<e.
There is a good collection of instances from literature in
Linde Epicurus p. 31 {., beginning with Hyperides. His
passage from Epicurus himself is worth quoting : 62° to
aTrevavTL
57
airt
X co
peXXov . . . h-t|t« . . Trpoo-psvupev uis co-dpevov pi]T« direX-
Tril>pcv us -n-avTios ovk eo-6fjL€vov. It survives in MGr.
ajievavzi.
'A. , construed with the gen. in the sense of " over against,"
"opposite," as in Mt 27 s ', is well illustrated by P Grenf. I.
2I 14 (B.C. 126) dirt'vavTi -rf|S 8v(pas) av(Tov) and Syll
5 58" (i/A.D.) t8v vabv t8v direvavTi ttj[s] eicrdSov See also
P Petr II. 17 (3)* (iii/B.c), and from the inscriptions Prune
37 168 (beginning of ii/B.C.) diro &i Tiiv tyKoXaTrrwv 8pu>v els
t8v dirtvavTi povvbv t8v Xeirpbv e8r|Kap.ev 8pov, ii. 42 s9 «irl
•rf|v a. d<J>pvv and Preisigke 3556 (on a mummy). On P Ryl
I. 3o' 2 (i/B.c), a few lines from a historical work, Prof.
Hunt observes that "the use of the preposition dirt'va[v]Ti,
of which Stephanus quotes no example earlier than Poly-
bius," may perhaps give " some indication of the date of the
work." Wackernagel, Hellenistica, p. 3 ff , quotes IVavru
c. gen. from a very old Cretan inscr.,and JvavTi from Delphi
(B.C. 19S) : in both dialects avrt was still used in the old
local sense. From this Doric Greek it passed into the
Koivr| about B.C. 300. He goes on to discuss its relations
with tvav-riov, etc,
aZlEQl(S7ld0T<t>~.
The adj. is common. Thus P Grenf. I. II "'(B.C. 157)
tovtov hi -ytvopevov koX dirtpLo-irao-ros &v 8vvr|cropai
dTrpo4>ao-£o-Tu)S €is to Pao-iXtKov to €K<j>dpia aTropeTpf|0-ai..
P Oxy II. 286 17 (A.D. 82) 8-rrws Trape'xujvTai. Tjpas d-irspi-
o-rrdcrrovs [xal] dirapevoxXT|Tov5 inr^p ttjs TrpoKeipevns
d<f>aXfjs Kal dTroSiio-€i.v TaviTa, " in order that they may
secure us against any liability or trouble in connexion with
the aforesaid debt, and may repay it" (Edd.). In P Oxy
VI. 898 s (A.D. 123) iiro9«'o-8ai 80-a ?x"> ^ v "Tl 'Od<re[i]
KTfjp.aTa [Xa]PovTa tov Aioo"Kopo[u] -ypdp.p.aTa direp[i.
<nr] dorov, the editors translate " to mortgage all my property
in the Oasis in return for a deed of release received from
Dioscorus," and explain ypdpp-aTa aTrepio-rrdo-Tou as a deed
of indemnification, distinguished by the formula aTrepi-
crrrao-Tov irap^eo-Bai. or some equivalent phrase. In 1. iS
of this same papyrus the deed is called i\ dTrepicnrao-Tos
simply. The development of meaning is exactly like that
of our " security," in the commercial sense. Other examples
of the word are P Rein iS 4 ° (B.C. 10S), BGU IV. 1057-
(Aug.), P Lond 932 s (A.D. 211) (=111. p. 149), and
P Amh II. 101 10 (early iii/A.D.), etc.
a.7ieoir/in]ZOQ.
On the possibility tbat this harsh word may have been
coined by the Greek Jews of Alexandria to express the
contempt with which they regarded the uncircumcised, see
Deissmann BS, p. 153. Of course it must be remembered
that TrepiTt'pvw itself is familiar in papyri, in connexion with
the circumcision of priests in Egyptian temples : see Otto
Priester i. p. 214.
OTIEQZO/lIM
occurs in a special sense in the affectionate letter of Philo-
nides to his father the " architect" Cleon, P Petr II. 13 (19) 7
(middle of iii/B.c.) (=\Vitkowski 2 , p. 19), Jwvtos o-ov ko.1 «is
8eovs direXGovTos. So, much later, in the beautiful simplicity
of a Christian epitaph, Preisigke 1 190: Tar|o-at epJuo-tv
Part I.
el'Kouo-i oktu, y(£vovTai) (2fn) kt| - Els Xauirpdv (sc. y+jv)
dirfjXSev — a striking contrast to the monotonous diope \alpt
on the pagan tombs of the young. For the ordinary use
of the word, it is sufficient to cite P Par 32 s "'- (B.C. 162)
"yivwo-KCTt, d<|> ov d(f>' vp<i>v direXTjXvBa, ut] €0"xoXa[Ke'v]cu
p-£ . . . [iroieiv 80-a] tveVaXas, BGU III. SS4 " 13 < (ii/iii
A.D.) -rrplv ovv d-rre'XOns Trpbs Xaipt|p.ova, dvd(paiv€) irpos p-«,
Vva 0-01 diroTd^op-ai.. It may be noted that " in later times the
idea of the word goes forward to the goal" (Usener, Pelagia-
Legaiden, p. 49). So in Pelagia, p. 7 3 dTTT|X8ap6v hi -r-fj
ptydX-n ckkXt|o-£o., "we arrived at the great church"; and
much earlier in BGU III. 814 30 (iii/A.n.) ■ytCvwerxe 8tl
Xoiirovpai otl ovk dTrf]X6a tv-yvs tov dSeX<t>Qv, " have never
come near my brother," id. 22 SXeye 8ti tdv direXBo) els oIkov,
Tre'pTTW cr[oi] TrdvTa' ovSe'y p.[o]i 6Tre'p\paTai.( = -Tt) . 8id Tti ;
The dird has thus done for this word what it did in early
times for dcjuxveopai., perfectivizing the action : see Pro/eg.
p. 1 1 1 ff. So also with diropalvu.
cbieyio.
Deissmann (BS p. 229 and LAE p. noff.) has already
shown how much light is thrown on the NT use of this
word (Mt 6 2 ' 5, 16 , Phil 4 18 ) by the papyri and ostraca.
There it 1s constantly found in the sense of "I have re-
ceived," as a technical expression in drawing up a receipt.
Consequently in the Sermon on the Mount we are led to
understand d-Tre'xovcriv tov pi<r8bv avTtiiv, " they can sign the
receipt of their reward: their right to receive the reward is
realised, precisely as if they had already given a receipt
for it " (BS p. 229). To the almost contemporary instances
of this usage which Deissmann gives, BGU II. 5S4 6f '
(A. I). 44) Kcu dire'xw rf|V OT)VKexupT|pevT|v TipT)v irdo-av ix.
ttXtjpous, and ii. 6l2 2f (A.n. 57) dir€'x<u Trap' ipiiv tov
cbdpov tov 4Xa[i]ovpyiov, iuv ^X' T ' [P' ]" ' v CKrOwo-ti, we
may add a few exx. which might be multiplied almost
indefinitely: P Par 52 s (B.C. 163-2) direxi. Trap' «pov TipTJs
dBdvia, P Tebt I. 109 1 ' (B.C. 93) TaXavTov iv, 8 dTre'xovo-iv
ol Trpoyeypapptvoi. Tr[a]pd FleTeo-ovxov, BGU III 975 2t " f -
(A.D. 45) (= Selections, p. 43) d]Tre'xi- t| T«crev[o]v(()is tt|v
o+iXTiCpf'vriv] b IIa[ovs] <(>epvri[v djpyvpiov : we might
suggest Tf|v d<p£Xr| (i. e. ei) [avT-fj] as a rather simpler
emendation than the editor's virb tov JTaovTos — the substitu-
tion of T| for (e)i bas a parallel in 1. 5 of this illiterate deed
of divorce. Also PSI 39 8 (A.D. 14S) dirtx^v rr|v o-vpTre-
c^wvnpevTjv Tipr]v dpyvplov Spaxpds CKaTov dySorjKovTaoKTw,
etc. For the subst. aTrox+l, which is used exactly in the
sense of our "receipt," cf. P Oxy I. 91" (a. l). 1S7) KvpCa
t| dTroxTi, "the receipt is valid," ib. II. 269" 8 (a.d. 57)
edv 0-01 8v to dpyvpiov Sips aiiTii diroxTiv, " if he gives
you the money, give him the receipt," Ostr 50 (i/A.D.) Tf|v
TrpoT(tpav) dTrox(T)v), and often. An important note by
Albert Thumb (in Nate Jahrbiicher f. d. kl. Alterfum, 1906,
p. 255) shows that the function of the perfectivizing preposi-
tion is to supply a present answering to the past So"xov.
In receipts we find regularly dirtx" and 'i<rye>v, hardly ever
(as Ostr 141 7, 1430) dirt'o-xov, still less dTre'o-xnKtv, as in
BGU IV. 105S 18 (Augustus). See further Wilcken Ostr. i.
p. 85 f. and H. Erman in Archiv i. p. 77 ft.
For the intransitive sense of the verb " to be away, dis-
tant," cf. P Slrass I. 57 6 (ii/A.H.) pt|8t peCXiov dTr«xovo-<iv
oXXt|X[u)v], and Michel 466 s (iii/B.c.) aTrc'xov dirb ttjs yris
8
airiaTtU)
airu
[t]<t>' [iS]<rov iroSiiv e-irfTJd, a vessel "distant from the shore
as much as seven feet," P Lille I. I s (B.C. 259-S) x">r iaTa 7
Ta
d-n-f'xov <iir" dXXnXwv a-\oivia. Kf, ib. 2 2 (iii/B.C.) dirt'x' 1 - %\
t| vf) auT^| [why not atirq ?] drrb Ttjs Kwp.r ( s a-raSta le, etc.
It may be added that the impersonal sense of "it is
enough," "it is sufficient," often given to d-ire'x" in the
difficult passage Mk 14 41 is rejected by de Zwaan {Exp. VI.
xii. p. 452 ff.), who understands the word in the usual com-
mercial sense referred to above — "He (Judas) did receive
(the promised money) " — and refers to P Leid I. p. 97, for
similar instances of arre^ti. with this meaning standing by
itself. For the middle, as in 1 Th 4 3 , etc., cf. 5J//350 16 , a
rescript of Augustus (B.C. 31) ttjs twv iroXcp.twv iiu.oTn.Tos
ouO€ twv vativ ovSJ twv Upwv twv d*yiwTaTwv dTroo-Yoixe'vns.
djiiarew.
P Oxy III. 471 4 (ii/A.D.) ir]poo-9T|o-u) tu Kvpit irepfl ov]
6avp.do-as olfiaL Kal dTri[a-TT|a-]ei,s ^ws dv Ta Ypdu.p.[aTa
dvaJYVwyu-tv (with 2nd v deleted and \uv written above), " I
will add a fact, my lord, which will, I expect excite your
wonder and disbelief until we read the documents" (Edd.).
P Oxy II. 237 "t (a.d. 186) has rdxa dma-reva-as ci ktX. :
here we must assume a momentary slip of spelling with
mortvw in mind — of course dirioreiw is an impossible word
even in papyri. Syll So2 21 (dialect, iii/B.c.) dirCorfi. Tots
tdp-ao-iv Kal inroSUo-upe Ta eiri-ypdp.u.a[T]a, said of a sceptic
at the Asclepios temple in Epidaurus. So lines 3 °. 31 . The
appearance of the word for "incredulity" helps the case
for dimdew as retaining its proper force.
chtiazia
appears in the quasi-Ionic o, the illiterate P Par 23 s
(B.C. 165) kot' diri.o-Tn£r|v : dirio-TCr| was the real Ionic, and
we have to take this as a mere blunder — see Mayser Gr.
pp. 11 f., 130.
aaaazoq
may be cited from Syll 802 32 (iii/B.c.) meaning first
" incredible" and then "incredulous" : on. toCvvv ?p/n-poo-0ev
dmo-rels aviTofis] (the inscriptions recording cures), ovk
toCo-iv dirio-Tois, to Xoiirbv £o-tw toi, <pdu.ev, "Amo-Tos
«v[o|ia]. It is MGr.
anlorrjQ.
Kaibel 716 s (Rome) tjo-ki tt^v dirXdTT)Ta, <j>£Xovs iirip
d.Tov eTiua. The word is found OGIS 764 1 (ii/A.D.) un-
fortunately with a hiatus both before and after. On its
biblical use see Charles's note on Tat. xii. patr. Iss. iii. 1.
UTllovQ.
The papyri have sundry uses of this word which effectively
dispose of the contention that "the moral sense is the only-
one lexically warranted" (see Grimm-Thayer). Thus P
Gen I. 21 13 (ii/B.c.), the marriage-contract already referred
to (under diraXXdo-o-w), where it is enacted that in the event
of the wife's being set free, the husband shall repay t\v
epEpvT)v dir\;}v, "the marriage-dowry pure and simple," but
that in the event of his not doing so at the proper time he
shall repay it with interest. In this sense we often find
uttXovs contrasted with o-iv T|ui.oX(a, as in BGU IV. 1056 18
(Augustus) «KT£to-ai to fikv Sdvrjov o-iv T|U.loX£a, tovs Si
tokovs drrXovs, ib. 1147" (B.C. 13). P Cairo Preis I 18
(ii/A.D. ) irpdcris rjv airXr) dvfuBuvos, P Tebt II. 340" (A.D.
206) to Se o-uva(peu.a tovto 8lo-o-o(v) *ypa.(4>ivj e-ni tw dirXoOv
o-uvr|vr|ef|vai. " to be considered as one," P Oxy VI. 921
recto (iii/A.D. ) where mention is made of different kinds of
irrrxas — dirXoi, Kap-apui-riKoi (or -wto£) and tp(3a8o( (see
the editors' introduction), with the reference to a airXow
oti<r|u.a in OGIS 483 111 (ii/B.c), will serve to illustrate the
variety of "non-moral" senses left to the word in the ver-
nacular. In P Petr I. I2 20 (iii/B.C.) airXotSiov (for the
Homeric airXots) is used to denote a single garment. The
moral sense is well illustrated by Syll 633 1 - (ii/A.D.) Kal
tvttXaTos •ytvoi[T]o 6 Bebs tois 8tpairevouo-iv airX-i] rf ^XTl'
For the adverb see the separate article. In MGr airXds
means "simple, naive, natural."
The adverb is frequent in legal documents to lend emphasis
to a statement : P Oxy II. 237"- 21 (a.D. 1S6) dXXo d8(KT|(ia
as aiiTov dirXws, "any other single act of injustice against
himself," cf. P Flor I. 28 15 (ii/A.D.) iravTos dirXws elSovs,
and similarly P Amh II. 96 s (A.D. 213). So with the
negative P Lond 121S 10 (a.D. 39) ( = 111. p.130) ovk dyov
dirXws irpd-yua, P Oxy II. 26S 16 (A.D. 58) irepl dXXov
p.rjS€vbs dirXuis evypdirTou f^ dvpdcpov 7rpdyp.aTos, "concern-
ing any other matter whatever written or unwritten," id. VI.
906 5 (ii/iii a.d.) (ir|8e irepl dXXov p.u8evos dirXuis u.«'xp l TT )s
€veo-TuS(rr|S T|u^pas, "or on any other subject whatever up to
the present day" : and the short P Tebt II. 490 (B.C. 92 or
59) p-n, KaTcyyua prjS^v tov Kdp-wvos tov K6p.u)vos irpbs
p.T|8ev dirXws. In a philosophic letter of iv/A.u. , P Oxy I.
1 20 3 1} , the editors translate xpr) "Y^P Tt va bpuvTa atavTbv ev
Svo-tux'v Kdv dvaxwplv Kal p.^| d-n-Xais u.dxato-8ai. tu»
ScScyu-evw, " when a man finds himself in adversity he ought
to give way and not fight stubbornly against fate." Refer-
ence should be made to Hort's abundant illustrations in his
note upon Jas I 5 .
(hto.
In this and the other prepositions cf very wide and general
use we have not pretended to any fullness : they would
afford abundant material for a fair-sized treatise. We only
notice such special uses as we have remarked in our reading,
and have therefore passed over most of the common and
obvious uses. On dird there are some illustrations in Proleg.
which may be recalled with some additions. There is the
partitive use (pp. 102, 245), still current in MGr : so P Petr
III. II 20 (B.C. 234) d<pe(o-8[w] dirb twv virapxovTwv uoi.
[o-]a>u.dTwv [tXJeuBtpa A. Kal 'A., ;'/<. II. II (I) 5 (= Selections
p. 7) (iii/B.C.) dirb tovtou to piv (jp.vo-u . . . To 8e Xotirdv
ktX. P Tebt II. 299 13 (c. A.D. 50) dlroXuo-(u.[o]v a7rb
dv8[pwv irevTrfjKovTa "one of the 50 exempted persons"
(Edd.), V land S 6 (ii/A.D.) 8L6irept]/d(iT]v o-ot . . d[irb tov
o]'(vov Kv(8ia Tp(a, etc. To Kuhring's scanty exx. (p. 37)
for dird of agent (cf. Proleg. pp. 102, 2461 add Syll6ss s (A.D.
83) o-vvT£Tr|pr|piva dirb (3ao-iX&ov Kal EepacrTwv, P Lond
H73 12 (A.D. 125) ( = 111. p. 20S) &os imo-8rjs air' avTov,
V Flor II. 150 6 (A.D. 267) a. twv uvwv KaT€o-8tdpeva, BGU
IV. 11S5 26 (Augustus or earlier) p.T|8i KaTaKaXeicrSat dirb
p.T|8€v(ds). It is universal in MGr, but its very limited use
in papyri and NT suggests that in the Hellenistic period it
cnro
59
a7roypa(})i)
had only local currency. Various uses under the general
heading of source are collected in Kuhring p. 35 f. : add the
remarkable BGU IV. 1079 25 (a.d. 41) (= Selections p. 40)
ws dv ttclvtcs Kal o-u pXs'ire o-aTbv dirb twv 'IovSaiwv " like
everybody else, you too must beware of the Jews." The
familiar NT idiom (Mk 8 15 al) may be translation Greek
still, but it is evidently possible enough in vernacular
untouched by Semitic infiuence. Kuhring's instances cover
the categories of cause, authorship, receipt, inheritance, but
not instrument : there are numerous exx. of xadapbs dud
and the like (once regarded as Semitism !). Sometimes the
KaOapds is dropped, and dud is practically = dveu : see
Kuhring p. 53 f., and add P Lips I. 16 1 * (A.D. 138)
ira[p]a8[ioo-w o-o]i a-iiv Tats e<j>ai<rTu»<rais 8[vpais] K[al]
kXcio-1 Kal diro irdo-Tjs aKa8apo-ias : on P Fay 345 the edd.
note "cf. CPR 3S :1 , BGU I. 39 11 , etc., where these phrases
occur without KaBapds." Not that Ka8apos is really to be
supplied : the privative dird, as Kuhring calls it, is quite
naturally developed. Cf. P Tebt II. 420 4 (iii/A.D.) dirb
?T|(jiias "blameless" In P Oxy VIII. II03 :1 (A.D. 360) a
certain Eutrygius is called diro Xo-yio-Twv " ex-logistes " :
Prof. Hunt notes " On the titular use of ex and dud see
Mommsen Ephem. Epigr. v. p. 128-9, an< l c f- e 'g- I ii i
dirb iirdTiov [a.d. 550], 893 s dirb pet(dvuv [vi/vii A.I'.]. 1'
[Lond] 233 s [=11. p. 273 — A.D. 345] diro tirdpxwv, I' Flor
I. 71 passim [iv/A.D.]." On its relations with ix, irapd
and uird see Proleg. p. 237 : add Preisigke 997 and 99S, two
irpoo-KuvTJ|iaTa from the same place, dated respectively A.D. 4
and A.D. 16-7, with inrb x.ei|iu>vos eXao-8«is in the first and
diro xijuivos eXao-8e£s in the other. We may further note
the idiomatic use of dird in Mk 7* dir d*yopds, 15 21 dir'
d'ypov, "fresh from market," "from field-work," which is
well illustrated by such phraseology as that in Syll 567
(ii/A.D.), a tariff prescribing the number of days of ceremonial
impurity following certain acts, described as to. 4ktos : thus
dirb Tvpou Tjfie'(pas) d, dirb (f>0opEi'wv fju.eipu>v; p., diro ktjSous
[oikJeCov T)pcpuv) p., dirb cruvov-o-ias vop.Cp.ou they may enter
the shrine the same day after washing and anointing. Cf.
Deissmann BS p. 227. Among phrases with dird we may note
one in P Ryl II. 157 21 (a.d. 135) el XP € ^ a Y^voito [iroTi'crai
e]y dvapdo-ei [</.Z'.] dirb iroSbs ttjv aiJTTjv voTivrjv pepCSa,
"if need arises at the inundation to water the same southern
portion by foot." It seems clear that this refers to the same
method of irrigation which appears in Deut n 10 iLXX i>Tav
<nr€ipwo*iv tov crirdpov Kal iroT^axrtv Tois irocrlv avTtiv
lio-el Ki|Trov Xaxavuas) : see Driver in loc. The editors in
their note cite a papyrus with dirb iroSbsTroTio-[p]oO. In dXicis
dirb iroSds (BGU I. 220, 221, III. 756) the sense is different,
perhaps " from the bank " (lit. "on foot"). In P Rein lS il
(B.C. 10S) we note p*XP l [dv dirb] tou o-Trbpou Y^ VT l Tai " until
he has finished his sowing." For dird denoting matter or
material, as Mt 3*, cf. Priene I17' 2 (i/B.C.) crr<(j>aviio-a[t.
. . . o-Tt<)>]dvu> xpv<riut. dirb \pva-ov. The phrase dirb
pe'pous may be provisionally illustrated by P Ryl II. 133 17
(A.D. 23) auOdSujs KaT6o-Tra<r€v dirb pc'povs " ventured to pull
it partly down" : see further under pepos. On dir' alwvos we
gave some parallels under aiwv : add Preisigke 176* (a.d.
161—80 irpwTou tuv dir' aiu>vos. 'Atto toO vvv is illustrated
by Deissmann PS p. 253, and dirb tov PeXTio-Tou ib. 93 : add
P Tebt I. s 8 » (b.c. 118), II. 282 s (late ii/B.c), P Fay 12 6
(B.C. 103). See further Proleg. p. 9 for Rev t 4 , on which
more may be said under etpC. Rossberg's dissertation s> item-
atically illustrates papyrus usages of dird, as far as its date
(190S) allows: it ought perhaps to be observed that the
extracts are not always correctly transcribed. There is an
elaborate dissertation on later uses of dird in compu^i imi, l,y
K. Dieterich in Ind. Forsch. xxiv. pp. 87-158, on which cf.
Frankel, H'ochenschr.f. hlass. Philol., 1909. p. 369 tl
a.7T0^atV(0.
For the metaphorical sense (as in Lk 21 13 , Phil 1") cf.
P Tetr III. 42 II (S)f 5 (iii/BC.) (= Witkowski 2 , p. 15)
Vwl [S£ CV 4>dPtOL t]ipl OV p€TpiOJL, TTO>[s] TC O"ol diroPf]0-€Tai
Kal ijptv. Syll 406 10 (a.d. 147 — a reply of M. Aurelius to
an address of congratulation on the birth of a son who had
died after it was sent) eiivota vpv, r^v €V€8€£|ao-0c o-vvTio-8t'vT€s
pOt Y«VVT|8€VT0S TjioTJ, €1 Kal *T€pO)S T0VT0 dlT«pr], Ol'Sh' fjTTOV
<f>avepd CYevcTo. The literal sense may be illustrated by the
use of the verb, with its nouns dirdpao-i.s and diropaTiKov,
to denote a kind of chariot race in which one of two men
in a car had to jump off: see Syll 670 (i/ii A.D.) and notes.
Schlageter (p. 59) quotes dirdpao-is from a Delos inscr. in
BCH xiv. p. 399 115 (B.C. 279), where it means "place of
exit," the classical meaning having been "landing."
Syll 324 20 (i/B.C.) ttjs irdXeuis diropepXT|pevT|[s] d-yaObv
[TroXen-T|v. The words Ta diropdXXovTa. are used as a
designation for certain 8iip.do-ia cSadfrj in P Flor I. 20 15
(a.d. 127) (= Chrest. I. p. 422I, but the reason for the
designation is by no means clear : see the note by Vitelli,
who favours a sense = "fruitful," and compares the some-
what similar usage in P Gen I. 6 10 (ii/A.D.) p.r|T€ ck t[oJ]
K«4>°-Xa(ou ti atuTois [d]iropepXr|K€'vav. 1' Ryl I. 2S 42 (iv/
A.D.) tells us that one kind of "quivering" means that
iroXXd diropdXXei b toiovtos, and in 13 ° one whose left shin
quivers diropaXeiv irpdo-ioirov iiroTaKTiKdv, "will lose a
subordinate person." PSI 32 17 (a.d. 20S) pi'j e£eivai li r,ptiv
diropaXco-Sai. o-£ tt|[s pi]o-8iio-€a>s.
P"or this NT dir. tip. (Heb II 26 ) cf. Syll 656 10 (Ephesus,
ii/A.D.) diropXtTrajv e'is re tt|v tio-f'peiav ttjs 8eo0 Kal tls ttjv
ttjs XapTrpoTaTTjs 'E<j>to-itov irdXeios T€tpT)V.
drcoyh'oiiai.
P Ryl II. 65 s (B.C. 67 ?) has diroY€-yovdTa irXetova criiiiaTa,
"several corpses." P Grenf II. 69 10 (a.d. 265) tiS
dxroYeYOVOTi. iraTpl aiToC, "his departed father." P Lips
I. 29 (a.d. 295) has aor. partic. ler in the same sense —
so Syll 727 15 (iii/B.C.) and 850 12 \ii/B.c); but three or four
iv/A.D. documents in the same collection show the general
meaning "depart" c. gen.
diioyQacpij.
It is hardly necessary to observe that a very large number
of the papyri are census papers, and that by their aid a four-
teen years' period has been established during the Imperial
age : the discovery was first made by Wilcken, Hermes
xxviii. p. 230 ff. (1S93). The oldest certainly dated census
paper h one of A.D. 34, published in Philohgus Ixxi. p. 24 u.:
diro-ypd<t>op.ai tls to tv[«o-]Tos R £tos TtPeplou Kaio-apos
aTTGypacpo/JLai
60
cnro
iSug
is
2e|3ao-Tov. The editor, S. Eitrem, remarks that P Oxy
II. 254 probably belongs to a.d. 20. See Grenfell and
Hunt's long introduction to that document, discussing the
argument of Sir W. M. Ramsay in his Was Christ Born at
Bethlehem? (189S) ; and note that they think P Oxy II. 256
might even go back to A.D. 6. For the kcit olxtav diro-
7pa4>t) of the Ptolemaic period, see P Petr III. 59 (rf), a
very early example. They were made every year, and
included the name of the owner and other occupants of each
house, then the total number of inhabitants, and the number
of males. In later times we find in the diroypa<j>r| a return of
property, as in P Oxy I. 72 (A.D. 90), — of a slave, as ib. 73
(a.d. 94), and of sheep and goats, etc., as 74 (A.D. 116) —
the two latter are examples of the annual registration. See
Wilcken, Grundzuge I. p. 175 f., and for the Imperial census
pp. 192 f. and 202 f. He accepts P Oxy II. 254 and 255 as
belonging to the census of A.D. 19-20 and 47-8 respectively ;
and agrees with Grenfell and Hunt that "this census was
established in B.C. 10-9 or A.D. 5-6." In favour of this is
the fact that the new Xaoypcufna, poll-tax, which was closely
connected with the census, was in operation in B.C. 19-8.
Wilcken's points must not be repeated here, for we cannot
spare room for the Realien. He shows that the purpose
of the census was to determine the total population of Egypt,
and each person according to his residence, K8ia : this is
specially brought out by the edict of Vibius Maximus
(P Lond 904 = Selections no. 28), in which the Prefect
orders all to return to their homes for the census of A.D. 104.
(See further on this Wilcken's introduction to the document
in Chrest. I. 202, p. 235 f., and Deissmann LAE p. 268 f.
There seems to be an unnoticed reference to this requirement
in the late iii/A.D. document, P Oxy VIII. 1157 : the writer
asks his sister to register him in his absence if possible, and
if not to let him know, that he may come and do it.)
Wilcken shows that personal attendance to the duty of
tlKovi.o-p.cis (cf. P Oxy VII. 1022) was necessary, and brings
into connexion the story of Lk 2. The only thing he does
not explain is his own use of the term "legend " (/. c. p. 194).
The deduction so long made from Luke's shocking blunders
about the census apparently survives the demonstration that
the blunder lay only in our lack of information : the microbe
is not yet completely expelled. Possibly the salutary process
may be completed by our latest inscriptional evidence that
Quirinius was a legate in Syria for census purposes in
B.C. 8-6 (see Expositor VIII. iv. pp. 3S5, 481 fl'.).
(hroyQacfo/nai.
On the general subject we have included everything under
the noun above. The verb is used as a "vox sollennis"
in P Petrie II. 11 (2) 3 (mid. iii/B.c.) (= Witkowski 2 , p. 6)
diroye'Ypapp.ai Si eirl TeXoiviov to oIkottcSov ktX, "I have
registered as subject to tax the site bringing 17J dr. rent.'"
So P Oxy I. 36"- u (ii/iii A.D.), where, in connexion with
the payment of customs, it is laid down that edv per eiipeOrj
t[i] 'irtpov r) 8 direypdx|/aTo, o-Tepr)cn.p.ov iir™, " if anything
be discovered other than what was declared, it shall be
liable to confiscation." If not, the TeXwvns bad to repay to
the merchant the cost of unloading his ship for examination.
It is usually the middle voice that is employed — a fact not
unconnected with the personal responsibility already noticed.
But in P Ryl II. 103 1 '' 20 (A.D. 134) we have dire-ypd <j>n ',
[dTrey]pd[<t>]r|0-av, as against direypdv|/aTo (-avTo) in other
places in the document : the former simply gives the fact of
the registration, which indeed in one case, that of a slave's
child, was effected by the head of the family.
With the use of the verb in Heb 12 23 may be compared
Apoc. Pauli (ed. Tischendorf). p. 39 f. : "yvarre, viol twv
avopw-rrwv, Stl irdvTa ra irpa.TTdp.eva Trap' vpu>v Ka6' fjpe'pav
&Y"yeXoi diro-ypdtpovTaL ev ovpavois.
anodeixvviu.
P Alex 4 6 (iii/B.C.) ( = Witkowski 2 , p. 51) diro8e££opeV ere.
"we shall report you." For the middle cf. Syll 521 19
(B.C. 100) the newly admitted ephebi iroir|o-dp.evoi . . .
u.t\€Tr|v ev Tots S-n-Xois aTre8e££avTo Tots • • 0T|O-eiois.
The verb is very common in the sense of "appoint" or
"nominate": in P Ryl II. 153 1 ' (A.D. 13S-61) d-n-oSt-yvvpi
tov vidv as heir to my estate. Generally it is used of
"proclaiming" an appointment to public office. Thus in
the rough draft of a public proclamation of the accession
of Nero we are told 6 8e ttjs oiKovpe'vr|S Kal irpocr-
8oKT|6ds Kal eX-n-icrGels AvTOKpaTwp diro8e'8eiKTai, "the ex-
pectation and hope of the world has been declared
Emperor" (P Oxy VII. 1021 6 ", A.D. 54), and in the same
Emperor's speech to the Greeks he describes himself as
8[rj]p.apxLKfjs e£ovcr(aS to Tpio-KaiSe'KaTov diroSeSeiypeVos =
designates (Syll 376", a.d. 67, with Dittenberger's note).
Other examples are P Petr III. 36 (a) verso M *!ir[l] twv
diro8e8ei-yp*Vcov eirto-Koirwv " in the presence of the appointed
supervisors," P Gen I. 36 s (ii/A.D.) 'AvovpVwvi d"n-o8[e8e]i-
yp-eVw ■yvp.vao-idpxw, and from the inscriptions OGIS 437 9a
(i/B.C.) 01 i»<f)' cKaTe'pwv twv Srjpwv diroSeixOe'vTes &v8pes eirl
twv crvXXvcrewv SapSiavwv, ^jV/409 11 (ii/A.D.) diroSeiYjOe'v]-
tos vtto 6eov 'ASpiavov, etc.
This use of the verb adds point to 2 Thess 2*, where the
man of lawlessness is decribed as diroSeiKvvvTa eavTov 8ti
e'cr-Tiv 8e6s — he actually "proclaims" himself as God (see
further Milligan aJ I.). For the other meaning, "demon-
strate," as in Ac 25', cf. P Par I5 31f - (B.C. 120) T|puT-r|crev
tov 'Eppiav el! Tiva diroSeCfjiv TrapaKeiTai (so Radermacher
Gr. p. 152 f.) ws 4cttiv avToG irpovoviKri, P Lond. 904 8 *
(a.d. 104 — see above, under diroypa4>T|) (=111. p. 126) ot
diroS[eL]^avTts dvavK[aiav aJuTwv t^jv •n-apou[criav, who
have " proved" their inability to return home for the census,
P Fay 32 15 (A.D. 131) irpdrepov diroS££io iirdpxetv " I will
first establish my title to the ownership" (Edd.), and HGU
II. 3S8 "■ 18 (ii/iii A. I>.) ck Tfjs KaT oixiav diroypa^fjs
diroSeiKvuTat, tCvos €cttIv SovXos. The verb in MGr
( diroSetx 1 " ) means " prove."
dnodeiic;.
P Lond 921 10 (ii/iii A.D.) (= III. p. 134) Kal tis dird8i£iv
[{j7re]6e'p.r|v 0-01 ra v-TroYe-yp'apiieva) " in proof thereof."
T Oxy II. 257 19 (A.D. 94-5) Ka8' [as] eirTivevKev aTro8ei'£eis,
"in accordance with the proofs he produced." P AmhII. 77 s2
(A.D. 139) 1W 8uvrj8u> tt|V diroS^Lv eV avTovs Tr[o]irjO"[d]-
p.evo(s) Tvxeiv Kal Tfjs ciirb crov evepyecKas, " in order that
I may produce the proofs against them and obtain your
beneficence" (Edd). P Tebt II. 291 41 (a.d. 162) ( =
Chrest. I. p 163) [dir]o8edjtv Sovs tov eir£o-Tao-8ai [U]paTiKa
[Kal] AtyvirTia vpdp.rp.aTJa, a priest gives proof of his
qualifications by his knowledge of hieratic and Egyptian
cnroSeKTas
61
aTro8oKifio(a>
writing. Syll 521 42 (see above under dTroSe£KW|iii ct-o|>]tj-
o-avTo . . . eir* e|dSu>i ttjs t(f>T|peias Tf|V dirdSti[^(.v t]tjl
PovXiji. In P Tor I. I™' B (B.C. 116) (= Chrest. II. p. ;,7)
it is closely connected with another compound: Kal ucrd
Tas tTriSei^eis TavTas aiTcio-8ai ovtov Tas Trepl ttjs oiklcls
d.Tro8et|«is, "tandem, hisce demonstratis, iam ipsi licuisset
a nobis documenta petere, quae ad domum attinent (Peyron .
BGU IV. 1 141 12 (c. B.C. 14) Kal 8e'8wKa d-rroSei'^is dXT)9ivds
"genuine proofs." P Catt »' ■• (ii/.\.D.) (= Chrest. II. p.
421) «dv t[i]vo.[s] «vapY€is diro8[e£]^is l-XTJS, edv eTrev<i'[-y]KT]S,
dKovo-oaai o-ov <oo-ov was first written). Cf. Syll 720. 20
(ii/B.C.) a. o-a<J)ets- For the sense "election " (the nomen
actionis to aTroSeiKwui), cf. Syll 2o6 29 (B.C. 274) 7iveo-[8ai
S£ €is TO XoiTTOV] TT|V dTTo8€L^lV Ttiv 0€Wp(I>V KaO' CKdo-TTJV
Tr«vTa«TT|p(8o. For a " display," cf. Syll 923" (ii/B.C.) . . .
ttolt|]tujv Kal io-Topia r pd4>u>v aTroSel^as.
d7t6dey.ro;.
OG/S 441 100 (i/B.C.) dinS8eK[Ta vTrdpxei]v 8«iv. ('ATrpdo--
S«ktos is found in the contrary sense P Oxy II. 26S' 8
(a. P. 5'S) ttjv €(ro|it'vr|v £<|>[o]8ov &Kvpov Kal Trpdo-SeKTov
(.'. dirp.) im-dpx«i-v, "any claim that is made shall be void
and inadmissible" (Edd.) : cf. the Xanthos inscription Syll
633 s (ii/A.D.) edv St tls p\d<rr|Tai, d-rrpdo-ScKTos t| 9vo-ia
Trapd toO 8eov.) 'ArroSeKTt'os " laudandus " occurs in Vettius
Valens : see under dTroSt'xouai. The noun dTro8€KTT|S,
following o-it(ov), occurs in Ostr 1217 (iii/A.D.), al.
dziobeyouai.
P Oxy VI. 939 10 " (iv/A.D.), a letter from a Christian
dependent to his master regarding the illness of his mistress,
has the following : o-vvyvw|J.t|V S«, KvpU uov, o-x<h't|S p-01 [Kal
eilvovs] diroS^ei p.e tl Kal cs TnXiKavTT|v <rc [d"ywvta]v
dKujv eve'PaXov -ypdi|/as -rrepl avTrjs do-a [ckoulo-u)], "please
pardon me, my lord, and receive me kindly, though 1 unwil-
lingly caused you so much anxiety by writing to you the
messages which you received" (Edd.). Syll 693* 1 (iii/B.c.)
eu4>avt£av 8e avTols on Kal vvv rrpdiTOL tov cryava Tats
MovcraLS o-Ttc))a[vi]TT|v aTro8e'x°vT[ai . . ., ib. 790 11 (i/B.C.)
djVevovTes Kal vrj<|>0VTts Kal dTroSexduevoi Ta TrivaKia Trapd
twv u-avTevoue'vwv. OG/S 692 1 ( Hgypt) ovk dTre8€£du.T]v o-g
t(t)s) t[v XdyOis] TpiP^s [Kv€K€v]. Vettius Valens p. 250 22
Tives piv e^^eptis Kal €TraKTiKol ttjs dXT|8eias aTToSt'xovTai,
which Kroll renders "laudantur," comparing p. 329 16 88ev
aTro8eKT€os d toiovtos- Gildersleeve {Just. M. p. 239)
remarks on the " respectful " lone of the verb in Ac 24 s
TrdvTT| T€ Kal TravTa\ov> dTro86\da60a. It survives in MGr.
djiod)]/idoj.
Early examples of this verb are afforded by P Petr III. 42 I 5
(iii/B.C.) cl(ll -yap irpos twi dTro8r|uttv, "for I am on the point
of departure " (Edd.), and P Par 46 s (B.C. 153) cvKaTtXeXotim
p« dTroST||iT|o-as. An antithesis which verbally resembles
2 Cor 5* may be seen in P Tebt I. 104 1 ' (B.C. 92) JvSnuwv
Kal dTroSr|U.wv, in a marriage contract : similarly BGU I. 1S3'
(A.D. 85), P. Giss I. 2 il9 (B.C. 173), and cf. P Par 69
(iii/A.D.) where the arrivals and departures of a strategus are
recorded in his day-book by fan- and diroSrjuew respectively
(cf. Archiv iv. p. 374). On P Catt v - 20 (ii/A.D.) ( =
Chrest. II. p. 422) edv -ye'vTjTai ue dTro8T|ue!v, P. M. .Meyer
observes (Archiv iii. p. 84) that the verb is the antithesis
of fvSTnietv, as especially in marriage contracts. Add P
Oxy I. 4 1 18 (late i/A.t).) dTroSTjuovvTos o-ov, "in your
absence," ib. II. 326' (c. A.D. 45) ovk ?Xapov dp,upiov
irapd [twv TTploTrdXuv d(j>' ov dire8t)|j.Ti[o-a]. ib. III. 47 1 8
(ii/A.D.) dTroSr|[u.ovv>T]es r| ,voT|craT£ Tas [Tr]«pl Toirav •yrypa.y.-
ae'vas up"«;]v 4-m.a-ToXds, 1' Tebt II. 23i 7 (A.D. 216) tov
TraTpds u.ou . . . aTro8T||jLTio-avTos . . . Trpds Kuvtpyiav Xa-
•yowv, " my father set off to hunt hares," and P Amh II. 145 16
(iv/v A.D.) €]X\jttt|6tjv 8iotl dTT€8r|pr|o-as dXd-yws, "I am
grieved because you went away without cause" (Edd.). In
Syll 633 13 (Rom.) edv 8« Ttva avSpci-rriva Trdo-xr) r) do-0svi'|o-rj
t] aTro8r||ir|o-T) ttou gives 11^ .1 good combination. For the
subst. cf. P Oxy III. 471 131 (ii/A.D.) Tds te dTro8r||j.Las,
P Tebt II. 330 s (ii/A.D.) 4(io0 iv dTro8T||ii'a ovtos, ami
P Giss I. 41 11 - 3 (Hadrian) inrd tt)s uaKpds aTroSTjaias Ta
T|utT£[pa] Tra[vT]aTrao-iv du.«XT|8evTa TD-yxfaveu].
ajiodii/io;.
Syll 154 24 (age of Alexander) toiis 8« dTro5r|u.ous, €Tr«i8dv
^X0o)o-l «s TTjp. TrdXiv, drroSoOvaL tt]v tiu.tjv 8td p.r|vcs. Ib.
427 30 (iv/iii B.C.) (Crete, in dialect) Kal t[ous dXXo'us
TroXtTas €|opKLw, to{i[s [i€v evSdfioDS avTLKa adXa], TOlfS
8* dTro8dp.ous al Ka ^XSajvTt, [w]s d[v Svvuuai TaxLo-Ta].
aTTodidcoiu.
It is unnecessary to illustrate at length this very common
verb, the uses of which are on familiar lines. Thus d-n-d8os
tu> 8elvi is the direction on the back of a letter, e. 1^. P
Oxy II. 293 20 (a.d. 27) dTrdSo(s) Trapd Aiov[vo-lou] Ai8vp.r|
Tfji. dSs[X<(>T]] ; see also Wilcken Archiv v. p. 238 for the
use of dirdSos to denote the transmission of an official docu-
ment. Similarly the verb is the appropriate one everywhere
for the " paying" of a debt, or " restoring" of a due of any
kind — P Eleph i u (B.C. 311-0I ( = Selections, p. 3) of a
dowry, 'HpaKXei8r|S ATjU.r|TpLai tt]|i <J>€pvt]v t)v Trpoo-Tivt'-yKaTo
(Spaxadsi A, an observance due to the gods P Giss I. 27 10
(ii/A.D.) iva, . . . Tois 0€ots Tas 6<|>CLXo(icva[s] orrovSas
diroSii, rent ib. 46* (Hadrian) to. [e]K<j>dpta ovk aTr€'8oo-av,
P Oxy I. 37 iL8 (a.d. 49) (= Selections, p. 51) of wages for
services that have not been fully rendered, aTro8ovo-av avTT^v
o elXTicJKv dp-yvpiov, and ib. II. 269 s (A.D. 57) of a loan of
money, ds drroSwo-w o-ot ttj TpiaKaSt toO Ka[io-apef!ov
u.T|v6s. In P Grenf I. 43 ,ff - (ii/B.C.) [a]iToO 8« p.T|S' aTro-
ScSukotos Tjp-tv u-[r|8]e iTnrov p.T|8e T-f|v TropeLav aifTT]S €tt[l8€]-
8ojkotos, we have two compounds well distinguished. For
some notes on its flexion see under Si8wu.i. The middle
drroSdo-Oai "sell" (Ac 5 8 etc.) may be illustrated from P
Tor I. i iv 22 (B.C. 116) { = Chrest. II. p. 34), <<■ s4 (p. 36) etc.
Cf. MGr diroSiSo).
(ITlodlogi^OJ.
The simplex (if we may so call what is already a compound)
maybe seen in Wiinsch AF 3" (p. 12) (Carthage, leaden
tablet) €£opKt£u> v|xds Kam tov €Trdv[a>] tov ovpavov 9cov,
tov KaGTiH-'vov IttI twv Xepovpi, o 8iopio-as Tf|V ytjv Kal
X^pio-as T-fjv 9dXao-erav : the writer has got enough Judaism
to curse with. For his grammar cf. Proleg. p. 60 n. 1 .
(hzodoy.i/Lia.^co.
P. Giss I. 47 11,f - (Hadrian) Trapaj;<i[v]u>v 7&p Trpbs t!>
Trapdv vvTio-iov ovx €upt'8r|, dXX* ov8« €8tKaCa>o-a d - yopao _ ai
aTTo8o)(r]
62
d.TroKadi<TTrifXL
aTroSoKi.pao-9T)vai. Suvdpevov, "a girdle-dagger suitable for
the present purpose has not been found, and I have not
thought it right to buy one that might be rejected." On the
use in I Pet 2 7 of the LXX diroSoKipdlJca instead of «£-
ou9evtu as in Ac 4" for the Heb DXD in Ps 1 1S 22 , as indicating
a progress on Peter's part in Greek ways and speech, see
Ramsay Pauline Studies, p. 254 f. Vettius Valens uses it
twice: p. 27S 18 ikv S£ tous KaKotroious (sc eiipuipev XPIH 111 "
T££ovTas Kal tov"HXiov t) tt^v ScXtjvtiv €Tri9eu>pouvTas [koI]
tov wpoo-K<STrov\ aTro8oKip.a£ouev t^jv yivt-rw, p. 313 26 Trpbs
to p^| irXtxeorSai Tivas r) drroSoKtpd^eiv tJ|v ai'pccriv.
anoboyr\.
^:7/37i 21 (Magnesia, i/A.D.) 8tSox9ai . . TeTqrr)o-9ai . .
Tvpavvov Kal ttvai iv diroSoxfi tj Srjuco. In ib. 656 20 '-
(Ephesus, C. A.D. 14S) an d-yiovo9='rr|s named Priscus is styled
dvSpbs 8o;<i.u.a>TdTou Kal Trdcrns Tupfjs Kal aTroSoxfjs d|£ou.
Field's examples {Notes, p. 203) show how much of a formula
this d-TroSoxfjs dfjios (as 1 Tim i ,5 )had become. The inscrip-
tion is quoted, with other epigraphic examples, by Bishop
Hicks in CK i. p. 4, from which may be selected 0G1S
339 11 (e. B C. 120) Tr)s Ka\X£o-rr]S diroSox.f|s d£ioupevos irap'
auTujL. Add Priene IoS ;l12 (after B.C. 129), 109 234 (c. B.C. 120)
iv diroSox+p ttjl pty£o-TT]i elvai, " to enjoy the highest esteem "
(see Fouillac, p. 39).
The derivative diroSoxtlov, which is found in the LXX,
occurs in Rev L 31 18 , 32 s , 54 18 (b.c. 25S), and is apparently
to be restored in the much mutilated P Petr III 36 (/<) " 12
(B.C. 252) pouKoXoiv K(upr|s) diro8oxf<>>[i], "in the granary
of the herdsmen's village." So P Hib I. 85 s1 (B.C. 261).
The phrase peTa Trdo-r]S diroSoxijs (cf. 1 Tim I 15 ) occurs
in Capiat IV. 144 8 (Cyzicus, i/A.D. ), of the "general
appreciation " of an act of the Princess Antonia Tryphaena.
anodsoig.
BGU II. 606 5 (a.d. 306) Trpbs d]jro9io-iv dxupou. Syll
420 15 (iv/A. D. in.it. ) Trf diroOe'trei. Tciv o-recpdviov, the ceremony
of resigning a priesthood, the inauguration to which was
irapd\-nv|ns tov o-Tecpdvou (so Ed.). 'AttoSjtos occurs in a
petition P Oxy I. 71" » (a.d. 303), but unfortunately the
passage is much mutilated. With the idea of 2 Pet I 11 we
might compare o-u]p.' diroSuo-dptvos in Kaibcl 403 5 (iv/v A.D.,
but not Christian).
dnoOijx}].
The word is by no means so common as might have been
expected. In the Indexes to Oxyrhynchus Papyri I.-X.
it is only noted once, namely P Oxy I. 43 verso"*- m (a.d.
295). See also BGU I. 32 3 , ii. III. S16 6 (iii/A.D.), and ib.
931 2 (iii/iv a.d.) ep.£TpTJ8r| dirb diro9f|Kr|S ttjs (i€<rr|s 4Xaiou
(icTpnTas y— these are the only occurrences in BGU I. -IV.
In P Tebt II. 347 (a banking account, ii/A. D.) the word is
repeatedly prefixed to different items, " the sums so indicated
being apparently 'deposited' (in a bank?)" (Edd.). Add
Syll 734 81 (Cos) u.T]8' diro9r|Kni. xP a<r "ai t[tj(. au\]fji ttjl iv
Tiii Upon, and direst. II. 96' * (after A.D. 350), where counsel
pleads that the defendant should give up \ of Swpeds Kal
airo9r|KT]S, f\ tt^v diroKaTaa'Tao-iv Tjp.lv TroiT]o-ao-9ai toutojv :
Mitteis (p. 116) explains these as " donatio propter nuptias ? "
and "ein Geschaftsladen." Prof. Thumb notes that the
noun survived in Romance (Span, bodega, Fr. boutique) :
this reinforces its ancient Hellenistic record.
O7to8r]oavpi£oj
appears twice in Vettius Valens: p. 16 21 dvfucppavToi.
dTro9r|o - avpi£ou.eva)v, iS 1 - T|8€u>s dTro9no-aupi£6vT«v Trpbs Ta
ptVpa twv yevi(r«ov.
ajzoQUfico.
P Tor I. i» ■" (B.C. 116) (= Chresl. II. p. 32) 01 ivxo.-
Xoupcvoi aTro9Xipe'vT€s twi pT]8evbs SiKaiov dvT€'xto-8ai.
chiodrijoxco.
On the reason why the perfect of this verb was T«'8vT|Ka,
not d-n-oT^vriKa, see Pro/eg. p. 114. Marcus Aurelius. it is
true, uses dTroTe'9vT)Ka, a natural result of levelling when the
simplex had become obsolete ; but the editor of P land 9 5
(ii/A.D.) is not thereby justified in restoring d-rro]T68vuT[os.
No other part of the simplex survives, and no other com-
pound. An interesting instance of the word occurs in P Par
47 7ff - {c. B.C. 133) (= Selections, p. 22) oi irapd <ri 9eol . . .
on €vPe'pXr|Kav upas els u'Xtjv pfydXr|v Kal oi SuvdpeOa diro-
0aveiv, "your gods (are false) because they have cast us
into a great forest, where we may possibly die." As a
parallel to the Pauline usage in I Cor 15 31 may be noted the
touching letter P Giss I. 17 8 (time of Hadrian), where a slave
writes to her absent master, diro9vr|o-Kopev oti. ou pXe'irope'v
<rt Ka9' T|pe'pav. The use of the present tense justifies one
more citation, BGU IV. 1024'*'- 6 (iv/v A.D.), where a Trye-
p.(4v, passing sentence of death on a man who had disinterred
a corpse, says he is less than a beast, Kal ■yap to 0T|pia [t]oIs
p£v dv9pwTTOLS Trpocria-iv, toiv 8i [d]Tro9vrj<rKdvTajv <pl8ovTa[l].
Here the meaning is "spare them when they die " : the pres.
is frequentative, as in Heb 7 8 or Rev 14 13 . The MGr is
dTro9aCvw (or Tre8a£v<o etc.).
dnoxadiazrjiui.
For the meaning "restore," "give back," see P Petr III.
53 (^) 12 » where in connexion with certain arrears into which
a priest had fallen provision is made Trpdt;ai tous iyyvovs
avToi) Kal -f|ptv dTroKaTao"rf)o-[a]i., " that payment be ex-
acted from his sureties and restitution made to us" (Edd.).
P Rein 17 15 (B.C. 109) may be cited for its grammar, note-
worthy at this early date : 8uios oi al'Ttoi dva£T)TT|9cvTes
e£aTroo-TaXd)[o-]L eirl tov o-TpaTriydv, [Kal] tpol p^v 8LaTre-
<pwvT)p£va aTroKaTao-[Ta]9€Lr|, ot hi al'Tiot ttjx"o-l tuv
€^aKoXov9ovvTtdv. The passive dTroKaTao-Ta9Tio-€Tai occurs
in BGU IV. io6o 2 « (B.C. 23-2). OGIS 90 18 (Rosetta
stone — B.C. 196) aTroKaTeo-Trjo-tv «is tt*jv Ka9riKoi)o _ av Ta|iv.
Syll 540 34 (B.C. 175-1) if a workman breaks a stone, 'irtpov
dTroKaTao-TT|o-6i. SoKipov. P Revill Mel p. 295 s (B.C. 131-0)
(— Witkowski 2 , p. 96) pc'xpi T0U T °- TrpdvpaT d-rroKaTa-
o-rr)vai, P Amh II. 4S 10 (B.C. 106) Kal dTroKaTao-Trjo-aTa)
els o!ko[v] [irjpbs aiTT]v tois 18£ois, " shall deliver it to her
at her house at his own expense" (Edd.). P Oxy I. 38 12
(A.D. 49-50) {= Selections, p. 53) v<p' ov KaL dTroKaT€o-Td9r)
poi 6 vids, ib. II. 27S 17 (hire of a mill — A.D. 17) Kal pcTa
tov xP°vov dTr[oKa]Tao-TT|0"dTwi b pav-ns (the servant) Tbv
puXov xi-yifft Kal do-ivfji, otov Kal TrapeuXTj^ev, ib. VI. 929 17
(ii/iii A.D.) dTroKaTao-Tf]o-a£ pot €ts , 0|vpvYX € ^ TT lv i\ wv
£o"Xov Ta irpoK€Lp€va irdvTa, etc. In the long land survey
a-iroKaXviTTU)
C3
aTrvK€i/j.ai
P Tebt I. 6i(i) 221 (B.C. 11S-7) the question is asked with
regard to certain land, «i [a]viT^| [dvTavai]peTt'a [dXXri Si]
dirb {jTroXdyou dvTavaipe8aa-a diroKaTao-TaTta, "whether
it should be deducted (from the cleruchic land) and other
land subtracted from that in the unprofitable list should
be substituted" (Edd.) : cf. a land survey of the second
century, where a holding that had become ko.6' ilSaTos
diroKaT€<rTd8(r|) tu> €vc<tt[wti] (€T€t), was " reclaimed " in
the year in which the survey was written (P Oxy VI. 91S
intr.). Note the passive in Vettius Valens, p. 6S 21 = ex
captivitatc redire (Ed.).
For the double augment, which is found in the NT
(Mt 12", Mk S 25 , Lk 6 10 ), cf. such an occasional occurrence
in the inscriptions as Ca/der S s dir€KaT€crTr|0-ev, Letronne
525 s (ii/A.D.) dir€KaT6<j-Td8r], and similarly Archiv ii. p. 436,
no. 31 (i/A.D.); also P Tebt II. 413 1 (ii/iii A.D.) direKa-
Tea-TT|cra. By the Byzantine period it had become very
common. See further Winer-Schmiedel Gr. p. 103, and
Brugmann-Thumb Gr. p. 31 1. Note the perf. diroKaBe'o-TaKev,
Syll 365 7 (i/A.D.).
anoy.alvTixo).
For the literal sense of this significant word cf. P Gen
I. l6 1J (A.D. 207), as amended Add. p. 37, 6[ir6]Tav tj
Toia[ij]TT] yfj d-rroKaXv[(f)9]rj, p.io-8oi»Tai Kal crircCptTai : cf.
BGU II. 640" (i/A. P.) pov\6[i€0a p.io-8u»crao-8ai diroKa\u<|>T]s
(/. -e£a-ns) al-yiaXoO, and CPR I. 239 s (a.d. 212) |3oiJXop.ai
p.ia-8wcraa-8ai diroKaXvqma-TjS \€p(ros alyciaXov, both as
amended by Spohr in his note on P land 27 s (a.D. ioo-i).
He remarks that the phrase denotes "agri litorales," which
could only be cultivated when the water had receded. Since
two of Spohr's passages have airoKaXu<J>ns (BGU II. 640
and CPR 32') alvLaXov, one is tempted to postulate rather
an adjective &iroKdXviJ>os, which would be quite regular in
formation. A further instance might be sought in CPHerm
45 6 , where we would read d*|/[i] pus dTroKaXvtpofi) (apoupai)
c. We may add for the other form P land 30 15 (a.d. 105-6)
€K twv diroKaXrj[(|)6'vTaj]y air' al"y[ia]Xoi( 48a[cp]a>v. To the
classical and late Greek instances of the verb given by the
dictionaries may now be added the new literary fiagment in
P Oxy III. 413 166 d[iroK]dXw|/oy ilva £810 auTr|v.
aTioxAXvipiq.
The Biblical history of diroKaXv^is along with the
foregoing verb is discussed by Milligan Thess. p. 149 ff.
Jerome's assertion {Comm. in Gal. i 12 ) that the word
"proprie Scripturarum est ; a nullo sapientum saeculi apud
Graecos usurpatum" cannot, however, be substantiated, if
only because of its occurrences in Plutarch, who, like the
NT writers, drew from the common vocabulary of the time,
see e.g. Mor. 70 F.
a7lOX.aQadox.ia.
For the verb see Polyb. xviii. 31 diroKapaSoKelv t^|v
Avtio^ou irapona-i'av, al. Cf. the interesting sixth-century
papyrus from Aphrodite in Egypt (cited by Deissmann LAE
P' 377 f- ; cf. Archiv v. p. 2S4) in which certain oppressed
peasants petition a high official whose irapoucr£a they have
been expecting : assuring him that they await (IkSexou.€v)
him — oIovol <£"ASov KapaSoKoOvTcs TTjvTOTe tov Xipio-ToiO
devdou 8(6o)C irapovo-£av, "as those in Hades watch eagerly
for the parousia of Christ the everlasting God." While the
perfectivized verb is well supported in literary Koivrj, the
noun is so far peculiar to Paul, and may quite possibly have
been his own formation : cf. what we have said above under
dTr{K8e'xo|j.ai and direKSuo-is.
aTioxardoraoig.
This subst., which in the NT is found only in Ac 3 21 ,
occurs in the sense of "restitution" in P Par 63"'' 40IT -
(B.C. 164) TravTairao-iv 8e |i€Ta t^v dirb tuv TrpawdTwv
vuvel aTroKaTao-Tao-etv op;uiu.ev dirb Ppa^etwv pdXas rf-
o"X 1 H J - ov€ ' v i P Leid B'" 15 Kal toOtiov tvjv diroKaTdo-Tao-iv
T||uv yevTi8Tjvai. So in Syll 552 (late ii/B.c.) twice with
reference to the " renewal " of the temple cell of the goildess
Artemis at Magnesia— 13 els t^|v diroKaTdaxao-tv rod vaov
o-vvreXeiav tl'Xn<|>ev, and 23 awTeXe'o-ai. Tif|V diroKaTao-Tao-iv
t^s 8eoi, and in OGIS 483 s (ii/B.c.) of the "repair" of a
public way — €'k8o<tiv iroi7]o-dp.6voi Tijs diroKaTao-Tdo-ews toO
toitou. In P Oxy I. 67 s (a dispute concerning property —
A.D. 33S) it is laid down, d irpbs t^v twv iirb Tuiv
aiTLa6e'vTwv 8iaKaTe'x«o-8aL X[cy]ope'vtov oiKOTr[€'J8[a>v] diro-
KaTao-Tao-iv ktX., "if the accused persons protest against
the restoration of the estates of which they are said to be
in occupation," etc. In the third century petition, I' Oxy
I. 70, the editors render I0ff - <rvve'pi] 8t diTOKaTdo-Tao-Ly p.c
iroiTjo-aa-8ai irpbs avrbv tu> 8teX0dvTi k ^tcl), by "it hap-
pened that a balancing of accounts took place between us
in the past 20th year." Add P 1 lor I. 43 12 (a.d. 370) X"P°-
"y[pa]4>CLav ^tol dcr<f>dXciav tiis diroKaTao-Tdo-€u>s toutwv,
P Strass I. 26' (iv/a.D.) p.€Ta rf|V diroKaTdo-Tao-tv tovtwv
irapd 4 > oi|3du.u.wvos riairvouSfou Xdu.pav£ ttjv irpao-iv, and
Chrest. II. p. 117, printed above under diro6T|KT|. Another
noun-formation occurs in P Tebt II. 424 s (late iii/A. D.)
us «d (/. edv) p.^| diroKaTa(TTao-£as [S]^| irepn^-ns [o]i8ds o-ou
Tb[v] ntvSuvov, "so unless you now send dischaiges (of
debts) you know your danger" (Edd.). To the literary
record may be added Epicurus S 9 (Linde Epic. p. 32). On
the astrological use of diroKaTdo-Tao-is ( = the final point of
agreement of the world's cyclical periods) as underlying the
NT idea, see J. Lepsius in Exp. VIII. iii. p. 158 fi"., where
reference is also made to Brandes Abhandl. z. Gesch. des
Orients, p. 123, " The Egyptian Apokatastasis-years."
anoxei/iiai.
P Par 63 ix -" (ii/B.c.) dirdKeiTai yap irapa 8[cov] utjvis
Tois pT) Kara to PcXtio-tov [Trpoaijpoupc'vois tfiv : there
is a suggestion of Rom 2 5 . Closely parallel with the NT
use of the verb is OGIS 3S3 183 (the important inscription of
Antiochus I., the quasi-Zoroastrian King of Commagene
in i/B.C. ) ols diroKe£o"£Tai irapd 8ewv Kal rjpwwv x^pts
cicrepVas (see Dittenberger's note). For a similar use of
the simplex c^. Magn lis 15 (ii/A.D.) 8]ud raiiTd croi KeLo-€TaL
peydXr] x^P LS ^r 1 pao-Jve'ws oVkui, and see ZNTIV xv.
p. 94 ff. With Heb 9" cf. Kaibel 416 6 (late, Alexandria)
u>s dSujs 8tl irdo-L Pporois to 6av€tv dirdKetTau \ there are
no signs of Christianity in the epitaph. A more literal use,
serving as transition to the next, is in BGU IV. 1023' (A.D.
185-6) ypa<}>^| ScaKuv (/. -•ywv : see reff. in Tebt. Pap. I.
p. 616) Kal tuv iv Tui iepw diroKetpt'vwv. The word is com-
mon in the sense "to be stored," e.g. P Oxy I. 69 s
(A.D. 190) dirb tuv iv T[j oiKia diroKcqitviov, BGU. I. 275 s
«7ro/cAe/w
64
airoKpLvojxai
(A.D. 215) ev fj avXifj k<rr\v dTroK6ip^vr| pn)(avr|, P Tel>t II.
34O 13 (A.I). 206) al Kal d-TTOKeCpEvai kv 0T|O-(avpui) elrl o-(ppaviSl
AppcovCov, " which are stored at the granary under the
seal of A." (Edd.)j and P Lond Inv. no. 18S5 7 (A.D.
1 14-5 — published by Cell in Archiv vi. p. 102) to. kv avTtj
p\(3Xi.a d-rroKeCpcva, documents "housed" in the |3ipXio0r|KT)
t-yKTTjo-cajv.
In Deut 32 s * ouk LSov raOra o-vvf|KTai Trap' tpoi, Kal
to-<ppdY»-o-Tai kv tois 6r|o-aupois pov, Symmachus substi-
tutes diroKtiTai for o-vvf|KTai.
anoxlEia).
P Oxy II. 265" (.1 marriage contract, A.D. 81-95) pr|8'
diroKXeiv ( = diroKXctftv) pr]8evbs twv ii7rapxdvTa)[v. (For
the Hellenistic contraction of two z'-sounds, see Proleg. 3
p. 45.) Ib. X. 1272'' (A.D. 144) d-ireKXc[io-a Tfjv 0v]p[av
Tfjs . . .] oU£as pou Kal tt|v tov Trto-o-oO (terrace) '0v[pav.
ajioxonro/nai.
On this word, taken in the sense of Deut 23 1 (supported
by several instances in literary Koivrj — see Grimm-Thayer)
Nageli has some good remarks (p. 78 f.) : he brings together
several phrases which show Paul using a more vernacular
style in Gal than anywhere else, the startling passage 5 12
being the climax — " Der ziirnende Apostel lasst auch seiner
Wortwahl freien Lauf; die starksten Ausdriicke der
Umgangsprache sind "etzt die geeignetsten." Cf. Proleg.
pp. 163, 201.
cmoxQi/ua.
OG/S 335 95 (ii/B.C. ) rd d]iroo-TaXe'vTa v7r'[ai]Twv
diroKptpaTa and 119 Ka0d[T]i Kal avTol Sid twv d-rroKpipd-
tw[v] evetpdvLcav. Still nearer in point of time to the sole
NT occurrence of the word (2 Cor I 9 ) is IMAe 2 4 (Rhodes,
A.D. 51) in which tcl tvKTaioTaTa diroKpCpara refer to
favourable decisions of the Emperor Claudius (Deissmann,
BS p. 257) : cf. 1G VII. 271 i 61ff (a.d. 37) irpocrtv8e£dpevos
KaTa Stoptdv [Trp€cr]|3euo-iv irpos tov ZcPao-Tov . . .
■rjv€VK€v d-rroKpipa Trpos to ^0vos Trdo-T|S [(ptXavJOpwirias Kal
IXtKSmv dva0wv irXtjpes. OGIS 494™ (? i/iiA.D.) joins
4-TTLo-ToXaC, diroKp£paTa, StaTa-ypaTa : Dittenberger defines
these successively in the context as dispatches addressed by
the proconsul to the Emperor, the Senate, etc., replies
given to deputations of provincials to him, and edicta, or
documents addressed to the people at large, and not to
individuals. See also his note on Syll 36S 5 (i/A.D.), where
C. Stertinius, chief physician to the Imperial family, is also
tirl twv 'EXXtjvikwv d-JTOKpipaTtov. In P Tebt II. 286 1
(A.D. 121-3S) a. is a " rescript " of Hadrian. Paul (I.e.) may
be taken as meaning that he made his distressed appeal to
God, and kept in his own heart's archives the answer —
" diroOdvir to hk diro9av€Lv KcpSos," as we might recon-
struct it.
a.7ioxQivo/j,ai.
Syll 92s 52 (Magnesia, early ii/B.C.) irtpl Tavfrrjs tt)s] \wpas
Tfjs irapd IIpiT|Wa>v diroKeKpipevris oijo-T)s shows the old
diroKp(va) in passive. For the combination of pf. partic. and
wv, cf. Col I 21 . In P Ryl II. 122 11 (A.D. 127) els to K dp*
8vvao-0ai dTroKpi8f|vai twi S-npoo-iwi, "enabling me thus to
fulfil my duties towards the Treasury" (Edd.), we have an
isolated ex. of the passive aor. not meaning "answer." This
latter, so overwhelmingly predominant in NT, is rather
surprisingly uncommon in the non-literary Koivif|. Early
inscriptional instances are Syll 328 11 (B.C. 84) direKp£6[T)v
KaJXiis [avTJoV [t£ 5(8u Kimi KalKTX.,;V>. 307 6 ' (B.C. 150-47)
£So£cv . . . TovTots <ptXav0pw7ra)s d-TroKpL8f|vaL, /7». 930 54 (b.c.
112), same phrase : the last two are senatus consittta, starting
in Latin. Similarly the dialectic Syll 654 s (? ii/o.c.) diroKpi-
0fjptv tois irpco-pcvTais Sioti ktX. Mayser, p. 379, pro-
nounces it "die eigentliche Koivrj-forni," but he only has
five instances, P Par 34 10 (B.C. 157), 35 30 (B.C. 163), 15 35
(b.c. 120), P Leid U ULU (ii/B.C), and P Grenf I. 37 14 (is.c.
108 — tKpiGi] for dircKp.) : he cannot, however, quote any
cases of aTreKpivdpTjv. On the other hand we cannot find
any more instances of riir«Kp£0T|v from later papyri, except
P Lond 121 330 (iii/A.D.) (=1. p. 95), and two Christian
documents, P Grenf II. 112 20 (a Festal Epistle, a.d. 577?)
and PSI 26 1 (see Addenda) (v/a.d. — acts of a martyr-
dom). Since MGr diroKpL0T]Ka shows that it lived on, its
disappearance in the post- Ptolemaic period outside NT is
hard to explain. It is not, however, replaced by dirtKpi-
vdpnv, as to which subsequent information has antiquated
the statement in Proleg. p. 161 f. (corrected in Einleitung
p. 254 n. 1 ). For the middle aorist occurs very often in
papyri, but they are without exception legal reports, in which
dir€Kpf£vaTo (so usually — also ptc. or inf.) means "replied,"
of an advocate or a party in a suit. The references had
better be appended : P Hili I. 3i 21 (f. B.C. 270) .. . d]ir£Kpiva-
[to . . . , no context, but the whole document proves its
connotation), P Amh II. 66 37 (a.d. 124), PCatt '- 22 ( = direst.
II. p. 419) (ii/A.D.i, P Oxy II. 237 vii.25.88 (A-D _ lS6)>
it. III. 653 (a.d. 162-3), BGU I. 114'- 22 (ii/A.D.), 136 15
(A.D. 135), and 361 i"" 12 (ii/A.D.), ib. II. 3SS u "• 30
(ii/iii A.D.), ib. III. 969' 16 (a.d. 142?). P Lips I. 32 1 ' 5,6
(iii/A.D.), ib. 33"- "and 36 s (iv/A.D.), Chrest. II. 7S 9 (p. 86,
A.D. 376-8), P Thead 14 21 (iv/A.D.) 81' eppnve'fws] dirtKpei-
vav[To (in a prods verbal), BGU III. 936 13 (A.D. 426),
PSI 52 M (vi/A.D.) and 61 33 , 62" (early vii/A.D.)— all three
irdo-iv Tots irpbs avTbv (or -t)v) tiri^lToupe'vois diroKpivao-0au.
The only one that need be noted specially is P Giss I. 40 "■ 8
(A.D. 212), where Caracalla says I'va pi] tis o-TevoTepov
irapeppT)V€vo-r] tt]v ^dpiTa pou ck twv pn[pd]Twv to[0]
•n-poTe'pov StaTa^paTos, kv t5 oiiTus direKpi.v[d]pr|v ktX.
This may represent rescripsi^ but in any case we cannot miss
the formal and weighty tone of the verb.
We proceed to compare these facts with those of Biblical
Greek. Thackeray tells us (Gr. p. 239) that d-7TCKpi0i)v "is
employed throughout the LXX : the classical dir«Kpivdpr|v
in the few passages where it occurs seems to be chosen as
suitable for solemn or poetical language." Such a passage as
3 Regn 2 l , the last charge of King David to his heir,
might be compared with Caracalla's use of the form. The
fairly clear use in the fragment of a law report from P Hib
above tells us that the legal use was already possible at the
time when the LXX was growing. So we may take its
meaning throughout as being (1) "uttered solemnly," (2)
" replied in a court of law." These two meanings cover all
the NT passages: (1) accounts for Lk 3 16 , Jn 5 17 ' 19 , Ac 3 12 ,
(2) for Mt 27", Mk 14' 1 , Lk 23", with Jn 5 11 (S*) not far
away. With the absence of dirtKpi0T|v from the Pauline and
other Epistles, and the Apocalypse except for one passage,
CLTTVKpiCriS
65
ajroXavai?
we may compare the silence of the papyri after ii/ii.c. We
are inclined to suggest that the word belongs only to early
Hellenistic, whence it was taken by the LXX translators
to render a common Hebrew phrase, passing thence into
the narrative parts of NT as a definite " Septuagintalism."
From the Gospels and Acts it passed into eo lesiastical
dirt:. hi icf. Reinhold, p. 77), and so ultimately into MGr.
The contrast between the two halves of the NT will thus be
parallel with that noted above under £8t|S-
anoxQiaiQ.
Syll 276" (Lampsacus, c. B.C. 195) . . . 8rav irap' avToO
X]dpwcriv diroKpio-as tcls dppo^ovo-as t[. . ., ib. 177
(Teos, B.C. 303) oidpeBa 8{ [Selv iiTroSeix8»i]vai. Tpeis &v8pas
tv8bs Srav [t|] diroK[pi]o-is dvayvu>o-9rji, ib. 314 15 (ii/B.c,
Messenian dialect) '&cfy tovs o-uve'Spois dir-dKpuri.v 8dpev
StoTi kt\., ib. 92S 21 (Magnesia, ii/B.c. init.) T-f|V MvXao-e'iov
d-rroKpio-iv to the praetor M. Aemilius. From the papyri
we can only cite P Oxy VI. 941 9 (vi/A.D.), and other
late exx. : like the verb, this word for "answer" clearly
suffered eclipse, and returned into the language at a late
period.
anoy.nvnzo).
V Strass I. 42 17 (census return — A.D. 310) 6p.vvp.ei 0eovs
diravTas • pr|SeVa diroK£Kpv<j>t'vai. Syll Sol (Ephesus,
vi/B.C.) has the verb thrice, of a bird flying out of sight :
this early Ionic lies far behind the Hellenistic period, but
may be added to the literary record of the verb, which we
have not noticed in our sources. Yettius Valens has it
p. 15 26 (not in index) $T|Tr|Ti.Ka\ tov diroKeKpvppt'vwv — cf.
Paul's use of the participle.
a.7ioy,QV(pog
is a favourite word with Vettius Valens. It denotes p. 2 16
the "hidden" organs of the body (twv evri>s d.). The in-
fluence of Gemini (p. 7|J) produces KpvriKol kokot Kal dva8uv,
4>povi)j.<H, TTfpUpyoi, diroKpi<p M v pio-rat, etc. In p. 10S 3
■irepl. Seo-pcuv Kal <rvvoxu>v Kal diroKpv4>wv irpa-ypaTuv Kal
KaraKpio-eus Kal aTiptas it suggests unknown disasters of
the future. P. 170 6 irepl BepeXiW ii KTTjpdTwv (? KTio-paTiuv
ed. ) ^ diroKptxptov r\ irepl v€KpiKuiv, subjects on which signs
are sought dirb tov imoyeiov. In p. 179 24 (so 301 21 , 335 4 )
pvo-TiKuiv T| diroKpvcpuiv irpa-ypaTwv suggests "mysteries"
again. The adverb is joined with ecpBovnpe'vus p. 301 5 , of
"mystifying and grudging" expositions. See also Kaibel
1028 10 (Andros, iv/A.D., a hymn to Isis) dirdKpv<j>a cruvPoXa
SeXtoiv eipopt'va. P Leid W is Mova-eus Upd pipXos dird-
Kpi<j>os (""■ ; ' :: ) : cf. <■ 18 -
anoy.TEivco.
P Magd 4 5 (iii/B.C.) direKTetvav, P Par 23 s (B.C. 165)
diroKTtvai, ib. 11 verso* (B.C. 157) diroKTt'vai (see Mayser,
p. 70). The verb only occurs eleven times in Syll index.
In later papyri we can quote P Oxy VI. 903 6 (iv/A.D.)
dTroKi-Cvas aviTois t»v it[X]t)y<3v "half killed them with
blows" (Edd.), PSI 27" (v/a.d., Acts of a martyr), P
Lips I. 40"'- 2 (law report, iv/v A.D.) r|8eXno-cv ai-rov dtro-
Kpivai (sic), P Gen I. 49 20 (iv/A.D.) [it]Xtvy?s dirf[KT]ei.vdv pe
— as in P Oxy VI. 903, the complainant was obviously not
"kilt enteirely" ! P Lond 24O 10 (A D. 346) (= II. p. 27S)
Part I.
direKTive'v pt tc el pt) y «s (("'Vr)" 'XP T 1°"°-H LT I V > BGU IV.
1024'" 30 (iv/v A.D.)|bpi direK[Teive. For live centimes then
we have no trace of this supposed common verb from popular
sources : yet in the middle of this period it abounds in the
NT texts, developing a whole series of curious forms in the
present stem. Meanwhile it was flourishing in literature, to
which perhaps it owes its return to the popular speech in
the Byzantine age. A more extensive search in the ruder
inscriptions outside Egypt is desirable, as it might prove
that the word was in popular use in other countries. Indeed
the NT is evidence of this by itself.
anoxvico.
BGU II 665"' 19 (i/A.D.) T|Toipdo-8t] avi-rj irdvTa [irjpbs
[t]#|V Xox[«]iav aiiTapKiis, epwriia-i 8[e] KaC, Kvpie [sc.
iraTep), [t|] pr|i~np [oJutov, cittms d-iroKi>r|[o-]r| u[ . . . The
word, accordingly, notwithstanding llort's attempt (on
Jas I 15 ) to apply it specially to cases of abnormal birth,
would seem to have been an ordinary synonym of ti'ktw,
but definitely " perfect ;vized " by the dird, and so implying
delivery. For the simplex cf. Syll 797 s (ii/B.c) to iraiSdpiov
8 'AvvvXa Kvei, S02 3 , So3 27 .
aJioXa/xfidvu).
The use of diroXapso-3ai. in Mk 7 s3 =" draw aside,"
"separate," is well illustrated by P Lond42 12|f - (B.C. 168)
(= I. p. 30, Selections, p. 10) €irl S« twl pt) irapa-yivco-Oai
o*€ [-7rdvTu]v tuv «K€t dTmXTjppc'vwv Trapa-yeyo[vd]Twv
dnSi£op.ai, " but that you did not return when all those who
were shut up with you arrived distresses me " — with reference
to the " recluses " of the Serapeum. So P Vat A 10 (B.C. 16S)
(= Witknwski 2 , p. 65) T|PouXdpr|v 8e Kal ere irapavcvove'vai
tts t^jv 7roX[i]v, Ka8direp . . . 01 &XX01 01 dTr€i.Xn[pp€voi]
Tr[d]vTes. The word is of course very common. It is
found in the sense of " receive," " welcome" (as in the TR
of 3 Jn 8 ) in P Lips I. no 6 (iii/iv a. d.) evx°r 1€V °5 oirus
6XoKXT)pouo-dv o-€ Kal vyiaCvouo-av diroXdpw (cf. Lk 15 2 '),
and P land 13 17 I'va peTa \apds o-e diroXdpupev. The full
force of the dtrd — as pointing to a " promise made centuries
before " — is probably to be retained in Gal 4 5 (see F. B. West-
cott, St Paul and Justification, p. 75). It is the ordinary
correlative of diroSCSupi. For the simple sense of " receiv-
ing" what is due, cf. P Tor I. I™- 28 (B.C. 116) (= Chrest.
II. p. 3S) rr|V Tip-r|v diroXaPelv.
dttolavoig.
OGIS 3S3 11 ff - (Commagene inscription, i/B.C.) oi pdvov
KTrjo-tv p6pai0TdT7]v. dXXd Kal dirdXavcrtv fi8£o-rnv dv8pwirois
evopio-a T-f|v «io-€peiav, ib. im koiv^|v dirdXauo-iv eopTijs
Trapev^eTO), ib. 669 s (i/A.D.) Ta tc irpos o-WTupi'av Kal ra
irpbs dirdXavo-iv, IG XII. iii. 326 1 ' 2 (Thera, time of Anto-
nines) irpbs [d-7r]dXavo-i.v. Cf. (is dirdXauo-iv in Didache io 3 .
A derived adjective occurs in Vettius Valens p. 15 24 at Se
€|tjS c (sc. poipat) 'AtppoSiTrjs evKpaTorepai. dveiptYai.
iroXvo-otpoL d-iroXau(rTLKai, '"given to enjoyment."
For the verb cf. OG/S 66g 3 (i/.\.D. ) t^v irdXiv diroXavovo-av
Tiiv eifpYco-Liiv as ?x" ktX., P Fay I25 10,f - (ii/A. D.) tiixopai
[vdp] p€L^ovos d^ias ■y€veV8ai [d4>' o]v dtroXavopev Ttiiv
8u[puv], "for I hope to be better off now that we are
enjoying presents (?)" (Edd.), BGU I 24S 14 (ii/A.D. TiivT|6iiv
o-ov dTToXavo-ai, P Oxy I 41 8 (iii/iv A.D.) -rroXXiiv dya8<iv
9
airoXtiiTG)
00
airoXvoy
diroXavopev. The sepulchral inscr., Preisigke 2004,
AvTa>v€iv€, TTJ.VTWV dire'Xovo-as, must presumably mean
dTre'Xauo-as. Syll S91 19 — a curious funeral inscription com-
posed for a heathen by a proselyte, who quotes the LXX —
(iT|Si KapTTiuv ciroXavoi.. CPHerm 119 verso ili - 16 (iii/A.D.),
where Aelius Asclepiades receives dipeo-is from public
services from Gallienus lv]a 81a t\\v [twv irpoYovwv] dp«TT|v
diroXauo-Ti Tfjs «pi]$ (JHXav8pw7rias.
ajioXsiTta).
P Par 22 6 (ii/n.c.) t| vip SnXovpe'vii Nc'(j>opLS aTroXurovo-a
tov iraTf'pa rjpwv o-uv-pKuo-e ^iXtirTrw tlvC The word is
apparently a term, techn. in wills, etc., e. g. P Oxy I. 105 3 , 4
(A. n. 117-37) KXrjpdvopov aTroXcLirw rf|v 0vvaT€pa[v] pou
. . . tol 8e vir' €pov diroX€i<p8i]o-bpeva ctkcvu ktX., P Catt iv - 9
(ii/A.D.) (= Owrf. II. p. 421), BGU IV. 1098 49 (c. B.C. 18),
ib i^S^fB.c. 13), ib. 1 164 18 (B.C. 15-1), and Michel iooi"- 4
(c. B.C. 200— the Will of Epicteta). In BGU IV. 1138"
(B.C. 19-18) (= Chrest. II. p. 123) diroXeiirs poi tov llama
(/'. e. -av) «k Ttj(s) cpvXaK'fi(s), a jailor reports what the
offending party said to him, asking him to "leave" the
imprisoned debtor to him. The verb occurs in a Phrygian
tombstone of A.D. 114, C. and B. 590 (ii. p. 656) voiis in-ip
-yf|S aTroXiirovo-[a] -re'crcrapas Kal OvyaTt'pa. It is MGr.
an6?.?.v/.u.
One or two instances of the literal use of this common
verb will suffice — P Petr III. 51 5 to dp-yvpiov 8 wiovto
diroXuXc'vai, "the money which they thought had been
lost," P Oxy IV. 743 23 (B.C. 2) iyu SXos 8iuirov[o]0pai el
"EXevos x a ^ KO "5 aTToXcfa-Jtv, " I am quite upset at Helenos'
loss of the money" (Edd.). In P Fay m 3ff - (a.d. 95-6) we
have it of destroying life : p€v<popa£ crat p€-ydXiijs diroXc'o-as
X[v]p£Sia 8vu> dirb tov o-KvXpov Tfjs wSov, "I blame you
greatly for the loss of two pigs owing to the fatigue of the
journey" (Edd.). (Probably the writer meant diroX«ravTa,
but the nom. will construe.) So in the dreams of Ptolemy,
son of Glaucias, the helper of the Temple twins, P Par 50 9
(B.C. 160) Ae'-yw MiiSapws epvfjs (?) f\ diroXeo-T) crov tov
iratSa* Kvpios ovk diroXvei ( — diroXXvei, presumably) tov
aiiroO iratSa. Cf. 1' l'etr III. 36 (a) versa 2 * Scdpevos \ii] pc
d-n-oX€o-T|i. twi Xipcii iv ttji cpvXaKTJi. : so Lk I5 X? . In the
curious nursery acrostic, P Tebt II. 278 :,5f - belonging to
early i/A. D. in which the story of the loss of a garment is
told in lines beginning with the letters of the alphabet in
order, we find :
Xtuu' 6 apas
p.u>pos diroXccras
"a lion he was who took it, a fool who lost it" (Edd., who
would read 6 d., as in the other lines). In P Ryl II. 141 s1
(a.d. 37) Kal d-n-wXto-a ds d\ov dirb -rqj.(TJs) diriou "I lost
40 silver drachmae which I had with me from the sale of
opium" (lid.), it connotes robbery; and so in Syll 237'
(iii/B.C.) xpT|paTa rai Beiii epdvvo-av d T|crav (K tov UpoO
d-rroXtoTa (/. diToXwXoTa) dirb tov dva6c'paTos twv ■t'wKfuv,
Kal t^tiXt-yfjav tovs Upoo-vXnKoTas. The -p.i forms of the
mid. are unchanged: thus P Petr II. 4 (i) 4 (B.C. 255-4)
yvvl 8i dwoXXvpeBa (quarrymen "worked to death" over
exceedingly hard stone), P Tebt II. 278" (see above)
aTroXXuTai, etc.
' AtioIXioq
has gen. 'AiroXXtiros in an inscr. from the Serapeum at
Memphis. See Preisigke; 19 1 7, who accents the nom.
' AttoXXws : since it is probably short for 'AttoXXwvios (which
occurs in Codex Bezae), this accords with analogy. The
name can be quoted from Ostr 1319 (B.C. 7), 1577 (a.d. 132),
Preisigke 1 1 13 (a.d. 147-8), P Lond 929". 66 (ii/iii a.d.)
(= III. p. 42 f.), ib. 1233° (A.D. 211) (= III. p. 58), where
the editors would like to make 'AiroXXws gen., and P Goodsp
3 7 , ll > 20 (a.d. 143) 'AttoXXwti. Without seeking for more
exx., we may observe that 'AttoXXmvios was an extra-
ordinarily common name, no fewer than 39 persons bearing it
in the inscrr. of Syll. (Naturally the abbreviated name does
not figure in the more formal inscriptional style.) 'AiroXXdSw-
pos has over 50, and 'AiroXXiuvtS-ns (-8as) half as many :
'AiroXXws might be a short form of these also. So apart
from the very precise identification available we might not
be sure that there was only one Apollos in NT.
djioXoyeofiat.
A good example of this judicial verb is afforded by
P Par 35:14 ff (a petition to King Ptolemy Philometor, B.C. 163)
4dv ctol <pa£viiTai, (ruvrd^ai KaTao"Tfjcrai kiri o-€ xnrep pev
[epo]v diroXoviovptvov AupT|Tpiov " to make my defence" :
cf. P Strass I. 5 X5 (A.D. 262) dTroXJovrjo-opevovs irpbs ra [d]el
a[i]pdpeva aiiTois and OGJS 609 39 (A.D. 231) prj Tts <is
a7VOT|o-as diroXovrio-nTaL. Vettius Valens p. 209 13 pacriXei
diroXovr]o-eTat, Kal tdv p^| vir^p caurou, xnr^p eTc'pou 8e (cf. p.
269 s0 ). Cf. for a cognate verb P Petr III. 53 («) 8 (iii/B.C.) ( =
Witkowski 2 , p. 45) irpbs alTtav, ii7rip f|S air] oXo-yi'S^Tai, "to
meet a charge against him, and make his defence" (Edd.),
OG/S 315 33 (B.C. 164-3) Ka ^ auTos vir^p uiv £<j>no-cv ^\ctv Tas
tvToXds Sid irXeibvwv dircXovto-aTo, V Leid A 31 (Ptol)
diroXo-yto-wpai (needlessly corrected to -f|o-upai by Lee-
mans), al. See Hatzidakis Einl. p. 395, "sagte man
auch im Alterthum sowohl diroXo^copaL als diroXo-yC^opaL,"
and Mayser Gr. p. 83 f. The verb is found in MGr.
anoloyia.
P Tor I. I™- 1 (B.C. 116) (= Chrest. II. p. 36) -rrjv 8'avTTiv
a.-no\oylav i\iiv, BGU II. 531' 21 (ii/A.U.) aTr^xei-s ovv rr\v
d7roXov£av, P Lips I. 58 18 (A.D. 371) aiiTa ra ev[T]d-yta irpos
d-iroXoviav €irl Toii SiKao-rnptw ( = Cov), and for diroXo-ynrpos
in a weakened sense, P Oxy II. 297 311 (a.d. 54) KaXus
iroiTio^is "ypdij'tts Std irtTTaKLcuv tov diroXoYto"pbv twv
[ir]p[o]pdTwv, " kindly write me in a note the record of the
sheep" (Edd.). 'ATroXoyta occurs several times in Vettius
Valens.
cbiolvw.
This common verb, in the sense "dismiss," "send away
on a mission" (as Ac 13 3 , and probably Heb 13 s3 ) may be
illustrated by P Par 49 19 (B.C. 164-5S) (= Witkowski 2
p. 70) dire'Xvo-a ttiras auTwi 6p6piTcpov tAfoiv. In P Lond
42 26 (see above under diroXappdvw) it is used of departure
from seclusion in the Serapeum — xnr4p tov aTroXeXvo-Bai <rt
eK Tf|s KaTOxrjs : cf. P Petr II. I I(i) 3 (iii/B.C.) ( = Selections,
p. 7) Sirws Tf|s ml tov irapovTos o"xoXijs diroXvBu, "in
order that I may be relieved from my present occupation,"
BGU I. 27 14 (ii/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 101) oio-re l-ws o-T|p«pov
p^8€v' diroX^XvcrBai T<iv ptTa o-ctov, "so that up till to-day
aire fj.i'Tj/j.offVfia
07
aTTOpiCO
no one of us in the corn service has been let go." Release
from prison is implied in P Giss I. 65a', 66" (H/A.D.) :
see Kornemann's note. P Oxy X. 1271 5 (a.d. 246) is in a
request to the Prefect for a permit to leave the country by
ship from Pharos : a£iu -ypd+ai o-e ti5 eiriTpdiru ttjs 4>dpou
airoXOcrai pe Kara to evos. The sense of " grant an amnesty
to" underlies P Par 63*"' ' 2ff ' (B.C. 165) diroXeXuKo-res irdvTas
Tois eveo-xipe'vovs ^ v tictiv dyvorifjiao-iv rj dpapTT|pao-i.v, and
P Tor I. I vi ' 13 (B.C. 116) (= Chrest. II. p. 371 : see Mitteis in
he. Akin to this is the use in BGU IV. 1 106" (B.C. 13) TrXr|V
o-wipavovs d-n-wXT|as, T|S Kal cbavepas vevr|8eCo-[T|S d]iroXe-
Xvo-flw. In I' Tebt II. 490 3 (B.C. 92 or 59) aTroXvo-opat tov
XaXKov the verb is used in the sense of "pay," cf. P Rein
54' (iii/iv A.D.) SieTrepv|/dpr|v o-oi ( ktt]vt| ) . . . iS-irus -yepCc-iis
aiTci ol'vov tK tuv aTroXuSevTiov poi inrb 'Icrxvptavos, "afin
que tu les charges de vin, achete sur la somme que m a rem
boursee Ischyrion" (Ed.) : so elsewhere of delivering goods.
The index to OGIS gives a long list of citations in various
senses, which need not be further illustrated. But the idea
of a veteran "released" from long service, suggestive for
Lk 2 29 , may be noted in the /./. diroXvo-iu.os diri orfpJaTetas,
CPR 1 3 (A.D. 83-4): cf P Tebt II. 292 s (a.d. 189-90)
lepe'ws diroXuo-tpov, P Lond 345* (A.D. 193) (= II. p. 114)
diroXvo-£(u.uv) ttjs Xaovp(acpias). We may also compare
Wtinsch AF 4 30 (iii/A.D.) opKi^u o-e tov 8«bv tov tt)v
Kotp.r|0-iv 0-01 SeSwpr|pe'vov Kal diroXvo-avTa o-e d-rrb 8[eo-pui]v
tov piou Ne8p.ou.aio, and a tombstone of ii/A.D. (Al-xandria),
Preisigkt 2477 'HXidSiope oveTpave evTe£pa>s diroXeXupeve,
evipvx" : tne pcf ect h ere might perhaps encourage us to
take the phrase metaphorically — or literally, with a secondary
application. It occurs with the aorist in Preisigke 423 s ,
seemingly a ii/A.D. papyrus : oieTpa[vi] twv evTeCpws
diroXvBe'vTuv. Whether or no we may recognize the figur-
ative sense in the veteran's epitaph above, we may certainly
illustrate the Nunc dimittis by this familiar term of military
life.
aaio/Jvrjft6vBV/xa,
thou"h not a NT word, claims attention because of Justin's
calling Gospel records dTrou.vr|povevpaTa twv diroo-ToXiDv
{Apol. i. 67 s ). It may be cited from PSI 85 (a fragment on
rhetoric, iii/A.D.), where tj XP £ ' a ~ ,ater described as so
called because it is xP £u »8r|S — is defined as aTropvr|pdvei>pa
crvvTopov eirl irpoo-jjirou tivos eireveTov. The fragment pro-
ceeds Sid t£ dTropviipdvevpa t| xp' a i &ti dTropvr]poveiJeTai
Iva Xex9fi- If«Ta9e'vit may become 8iTJvr|XLS (cf. Lk I 1 ),
and if not eVl Trpoo-wrrou tivos it may become ■yvwpT] f\ &XXo Ti.
The note of the " memoir" accordingly is that it is practical
(Xpe'o-), concise (cruyTopov), intended for oral delivery (Xva.
XexBjj). ;ln( l relating to some person (eirl Trpoo-w-irov tuvos).
All this suits excellently Justin's description of the Gospels
as read in the Church meeting on Sunday morning. The
epithet eiraiveTov may possibly be taken actively, so that it
excludes criticism or invective. See also P Leid W x "'- 16 ;
and for the verb a very fragmentary Ptolemaic inscr. in
Archiv v. p. 416 (Wilcken), where line 10 has ]irapd twv
crepvoTaTwv |3ao-iX;wv dTropvr|povev[ — apparently "that
[somebody or something] miy be had in remembrance."
djtoveiuo.
In P Oxy I. 71" 3 (A.D. 303) a Prefect is praised as
rendering to all their due — ird<ri ra l[8]ia dirove'pis : cf. ib.
IX. I1S5 6 {c. A.D. 200) Tas Trepl twv yupvao-iapxiwv Kal
dyopavopiwv t<pe'o-LS tois KpaTio-Tois e-mo-TpaTrj-yoLS aTre'veipa,
the "assigning" of appeals to the strategi. See also OGIS
90 19 (Rosetta stone, B.C. 196) rh Sfoatov Trdo-Lv oTre'veipev,
ib. I16 19 (ii/B.C.) eir' [avTats Tas d£ias] XQ-P LTa5 dirove'povTes
[del to!s evep7eTr|o-ao-iv], and Syll 325 s3 (i/B.C. ) povXdpevos
Tas ttjs evo-epe[t]as x<*piTas tois 8eois dTrove'peiv, which
come near the use in 1 Pet 3'.
(htovinTm.
■Sj'//8o2 es (ui/B.C.) : a fraudulent patient at the Asclepieum
is told to take oft" the bandage and dirovCipao-Sai to TrpocrwTrov
dirb Tas Kpdvas, in which he sees the penalty of his deceit
branded on his face.
(htomJiTco.
This word, which in the NT is found only once (Ac 9 18 )
in its literal meaning of "fall off," occurs in a derived sense
in P Par 47" (c. B.C. 153) (= Witkowski 2 p. 90, Selections?.
23) l Kal aiiTous 8e8wKapev Kal diroireirTu>Kapev " (one can
never again hold up one's head in Tricomia for very shame),
if we have both given ourselves up and collapsed." Wit-
kowski compares Polyb. i. S7 1 ttCtttu Tats eXirCo-iv. The
verb also occurs in the philosophical fragment P Flor II,
113"' " (ii/A.D. ) diroiritirreiv to w[Ta Kal ai]Tas dxpeious
7eveo-8ai : cf. Archiv vi. p. 239.
aTtoTzviyco.
Herwerden cites from BCH xvi. p. 384, no. 81, a deed
of manumission from Delphi in which the inhuman clause
is inserted — el Se' ti -ye'voiTo e-y AioKXe'as Te'Kvov hi Ttii Tas
Trapapovds XP° vaH > & Ka V^ v 8e'Xr|i. dTrotrvei^ai, e^oucriav
'(\eiv. A literary citation may be added from the new
fragments of Callimachus, P Oxy VII. ion 29 "- (late
iv/A.D. ),
ws 8^ pt* Tjpe'tov crv pt] pe TroLi]0"aL
eiio-TeKTov, rj -yap -yeLToveiio-' drroTrvtveis
which Prof. Hunt renders, "Don't you prescribe patience to
me, as if you were one of us ; your very presence chokes
OjIOQECO.
P Oxy III. 472 s (c. A.D. 130) iTrb Baveio-Tiiv wXXuto Kal
f|Trdpei, "he was ruined by creditors and at his wit's end"
(Edd.) : cf. the Christian letter of a servant to his master
regarding the illness of his mistress, P Oxy VI. 939 23 '-
(iv/A.D.). (= Selections, p. 130) vOv Se ttus irXfova ypdipio
Trepl avn-fjs aTropii, <!8o£ev pev yap ws irpoeiTrov dveKTOTepov
eo-xiKe'vai., "but now I am at a loss how to write more re-
garding her, for she seems, as I said before, to be in a more
tolerable state." Syll 303 18 (Abdera, c. B.C. 166) dpaTTiv
dpa Kal cruTTJpiov [rrept Tci]v diropoupe'vuv del Tr[po]Ti8e'vTes
yviipnv "perplexed matters" (passive). The adj. ctiropos,
from which the verb is a denominative, occurs in the sense
" without resources," which may be absolute or relative.
Thus P Ryl II. 7.S 5 (late ii/A.D.) 'Apx[«'X]aos prrnop etirev
"Airopos eo-Tiv 6 TXvkwv Kal 4^£o-TaTai. " G. has no revenue
and resigns his property " : so the editors render, explain-
ing in the introduction the legal conditions of what answers
roughly to a bankruptcy certificate. In P Lond 91 1 1 (a.d.
anopta
68
cnroaTaata
149) (= III. p 127, Selections, p. 80) the editors, following
Wilcken's original suggestion, incline to make 7pa<j)f|S
dirbpiov "a certificate of poverty," qualifying for eiriptpi.o-pb$
dirbpuv, "poor relief." Now Wilcken makes it rather a
list of men who have insufficient Tripos, "income," for the
performance of public "liturgies," entailing an additional
levy, eiripfpio-ubs dirbpwv, upon the ttiiropoi : see Archiv
iv. p. 545, also p. 548, where Wilcken points out (on P Lond
846 9ff , = III. p. 131) that the drropos is no pauper, but a
weaver depending on his craft for livelihood, which he claims
to be insufficient to qualify him for the presbyterate of a
village. If this interpretation be adopted, it can readily be
applied to three passages in P Fay where the same tax is
mentioned— viz , 53 s (a.d. iio-i), 54 13 (a.d. 117-8), and
256 (ii/A.D.)— and also to BGU III. 881' (ii/A..D) as
amended in Bcrichtigimgen, p. 7, *m(ptpio-pov) dirbpw(v).
See also under diropta.
anoQia.
Syll 529" (i/B.C.) twv plv 8td tt|V dir[o]p£av tKXtXovrroTwv
tt^v ttoXiv, Tiiv hk 8id Ti]V yivo\i.ivT][v X<h]|iikV irepCo-Tao-iv
Kal Tas appcoo-Tfas p^b, 8vvaptvwv [(j>v]\do-<reiv ri]v iraTpiSa,
where we naturally think of a. as = "poverty," but the inter-
pretation given in the last article is applicable. In P Fay 20 5
(an imperial edict, iii/iv A.D.), which is restored ti 74 p/f|
to Ttjs Tr[a]pd toIs Kal tois 8r|poo-ias diropfas tp.Tro8uiv
i\v, ttoXv &v (povepwTt'pav t^v tpauTOv p.«-yaXo T 'vx' av
sin.StiK[v]>Jp£VOS, the editors translate " if the fact of the
public embarrassment existing in various parts had not stood
in my way, I should have made a much more conspicuous
display of my magnanimity;" but they remark that the
8r||ioo-u>v9 of the ill-spelt text should perhaps be emended
8r|p.oo-£oi.s, with a lost word after the first toIs. Cf. also P
Lips I. 36' (a.d. 376 or 378). In CPHerm 6 10 we have
d-n-opfa St ttXoCwv "from shortage of ships."
dnOQQlTlTOJ.
In a petition regarding the division of a piece of land,
P Magd 29 10 (B.C. 218), the appellant asks that the de-
fendant should be forced to give him a proper entrance and
exit (tto-oSov Kal S|o8ov) instead of throwing him into a
hidden corner — t\s tVwTtpbv pt dirtppf^Oai. Another peti-
tion, P Lond 106 13 ™ d "'(B.C. 261 or 223) (=1. p. 61),
gives us both tKpfirTw and dTroppiTTTu) — t& Tt o-kevt] pou
efje'ppuj/ev tls t?|v 68bv . . . , 4vw St to. a-KtuT| Ta dTropL<pt'vTa
aou tis ttjv bSbv tio-r|vt7Ka. See also Moulton in CJ? xx.
p. 216, where the fairly accessible warrant of Ac 27 43 is
produced against two classical scholars who strained at
diroppf/irmv intrans. in Charito iii. 5 6 .
anoaKevd^Oi.
For the subst. see the important P Par 63"'- n (B.C. 165)
Kal Tas diroo-Ktvas T<iv iv Tip irdXti irepio-irav, where
Mahaffy (P Petr III. p. 27) renders, "and that you should
distrain the furniture of those in the city"; cf. ib ™- "'
Tais diroo-Kevals avTwv €irfy€7pd(p9aL yi\v. The verb is not
a NT word (Ac 21 15 in 33 and a few cursives).
djiooxiaojua.
With this compound we may compare diroo-KoTuo-ts in
Yettius Valens, p. 279'' tl , of the waning moon. Mayor (on
Jas I 17 ) quotes diroo-Ki.ao-p.6s from Plut. PericK 7, ■yvioaovwv
diroa-Ki.ao-u.oiis of shadows thrown on the dial, and diroo-Kid^w
from Plato Rep. vii. 532c : the -p.a form is dir. tip.
djioo7ida>.
For the use of this verb in Ac 20 30 diroo-irdv tovS uaflnTds
6ir£o-u tauTiiv, cf. P Petr III. 43(3) 12 (iii/c.a), gvpa+ds pot
p.-?] diroo-irdo-at to ir[Xr|]pa>u,a €K d'lXwTtpf.Sos itas ov Ta
tp7a o-uvTtXto"ai, "you wrote me not to withdraw the gang
(of workmen engaged in the copper mines) from Thiloteris
before they had finished the work" (Edd. ). "Withdraw,"
with no suggestion of violence, though with breach of con-
tract, is the sense in numerous formal documents. Thus P
Oxy IX. I2o6 1:1 (a.d. 335) in a case of adoption. BGU IV.
I125 9 (B.C. 13), in the indenture of a slave : ovk diroo-irdo-w
avrbv dirb o-ov [tvTo]s tov xpovou. P Oxy II. 275" (A. D. 66),
where in a contract of apprenticeship a father is not to have
the power of removing his son from his master until the
completion of the period — ovk t£dvTos tu> Tpvcjjwvi diroa-rrdv
tov iraiSa dirb tov IlToXtpaiov ptX.pt. T0 " T0V XP° V0V
irXT|p<o8f]vat., so w and ib. IV. 724 13 (A.D. 155), also X.
I295 4 ' 6 (ii/iii a.d.), where a widow threatens to take away
her son from a man in whose charge he had been left Add
the illiterate P Gen I. 54 21 , [o]uk alSuvrjOriutv t'va dvOpoirov
diroo-irdo-at tKtiGtv, and BGU I. 176 9 (Hadrian). In the
marriage contract, P Oxy III. 496 s (A.D. 127), provision
is made that in the event of a separation taking place, the
bride shall have the power to "withdraw" a certain female
slave, who forms part of her dowry — tTrti[8dv] f| diraXXa-yr]
[■y]£VT|Tai ■yauoy[ut]yr| (sc. v\ 7.) ptv diroo-iraTto T-r|v 8[o]tjXt]v,
and so 15 . Perhaps the verb itself must not be credited with
the stronger sense imparted by the context in P Oxy I. 37'- ll
(a.d. 49) Xeipavxovp.tv[o]v tov o-uuaT[Tjoi> direo-iraa-tv
b Ilto-oOpts, "as the foundling was being starved Pesouris
can ad it off," so "• \ and still more in id. 3S 9 (a,d. 49-50),
tiTLKtxtipTjKdTos diroo-irdo-at tis SovXa7a>7Ca[v] tov d(pr)XLKa
pov vibv. The passive, as in Lk 22 41 , Ac 21 1 , appears in
an inscr. from the Fayiim (B.C. 57-6) in Chrest. I. 70 21
(p. 99), ov Svvdptvoi hk tov Ltpov aTroo-iracrBai, which in
Wilcken's opinion means no more than the detention of
these priests in the temple by ritual duties, preventing them
from appearing in person. It would seem that the ordinary
use of this verb does not encourage the stronger meaning
Grimm finds in the Lucan passages, where the RV is
adequate. For diroo-irdv c. ace. rei, see Gosp. Petr. 6 l (ed.
Swete), dirt'o-irao-av tovs tjXovs.
djioozaaia.
The noun diroo-Tarns (cf. LXX Dan 3 32 ) occurs in P
Revill Mel (B.C. 130) (= Witkowski, 2 p. 96) xpri^a^ai
S'avTots us diroo-TaTais (jy. tois tv 'EppwvBtt bx^ 0is )> whom
a certain Paon ptTd 8vvaT<ov Uaviiv is sailing up the Nile
to reduce (KaTao-Ti"io-ai). So in Syll 930 5 " (B.C. 112) Tivts
Tiiv iy Boiamas diroo-TaLTai] Yt^tvriptvoi. In P Amh II.
j 33ff (ii/B.c.) we read of the burning of title-deeds
by Egyptian " rebels," T|vavKao-6r|v iirb tov AiyvivTluiv
diroo-TaTuiv tvtYKai Tas o-uv7pa<pds Kal Tailras KaTaKaOo-ai.
The old word dirbo-Tao-is, equivalent to -o-£a (cf. I Mace 2 15 ,
Ac 2i- n , and see Nageli, p. 31), occurs in P Par 36 13 (ii/u a),
where a temple recluse petitions the strategus against the
conduct of certain persons who had forced their way into
airoaraaiov
fi9
airo(TT(pc(o
the temple, pouXoLtevot. t^cm-do-cu pc Kal d-yaYTJo-ai, KaSu-rrtp
Kal iv Tois irpoT«pov xpdvois €irex* L pr|o-av, ovcrr|s d-rroo-Td-
crcios. For the adj. diroo-TaTLKos, see P Tor S 68 (B.C. 119)
diroo-TaTiKiii Tpdirui. In the same line avTOKpao-iai. occurs.
an illustration of the Hellenistic tendency to form new nouns
in -o%a : see Lobeck, Parcrga, p. 528 f.
anoaruoiov.
BGU IV. 1002 18 (B.C. 55, a copy of a demotic bill of sale
" ue6u i pu.r|i'evu.evrjS Kara to SuvaToV ") has diroo-Tao-Lou
o-vvypa(j)Ti, ''bond of relinquishing" (the sold property).
The phrase is found as early as B.C. 25S in P I lib I. 96 s ,
"a contract of renunciation" between two military settlers,
one of whom at least was a Jew. The editors remark,
"This expression has hitherto always been found in con-
nexion with the translations of demotic deeds concerning the
renunciation of rights of ownership, the (o-vyypa<prj) diro-
o-rao-Cou being contrasted with the irpdoris, the contract
concerning the receipt of the purchase-price ; cf. Wilcken,
Archiv ii. p. 143 and pp. 3SS-9" [and now iv. p. 183].
This note does not seem to cover the passage in P Grenf
I. nii- 19 (b.c. 157) Kal aTroo-Tacriou €-ypd\j/aTo twi Ilavdt
p.^| tireXeucrco-Oai, pr|8 aXXov uT]8e'va twv Trap' aiiTOv, "he
had a bill of ejectment drawn against Panas, that neither he
nor any person connected with him should trespass on the
properly." We may add P Ryl II. l6o*(A.D. 2S-9) irpd[o-]is
Kal aTrwo-Ta[o-£ou] p-e'pr] (/. ptpuiv) ktX, "sale and cession of
two parts out of five" (Edd.). — so other documents in this set:
also P Tebt II. 561 (early i/A.D.) irpdjo-is Kal diroa-Tao-tou
8ovXov . ., and Preisigke 995 (B.C. 245-4) o-vvypa4>T|, r\v
€iroiT]o-aTo Kdiris TacrTiTi d-TroG-Tao-iau -irtpl uv tv[tKd]X€i
avT-rJL. In P Giss I. 36 21 (ii/B.C.) we have Kal dvevii]vdxo.T€
o-u-yvpa <|>ds' wv-tjs Kal diroo-Tacriov kot' avTaiv, and in BGU
III. 919 s3 (ii/A.D.) we have aKoX[o]i>8ws w ir[a]p€8[6](i.(t)v)
i>ul[v aJyTi-yp^dcfx*)) diroo"Taa"iou t[ov iraJTpds p.011 'Ovuo"L-
KpaTovs KXT]pov[dp.ou t]wv irpoyevpa upevcov ) pou dStXtfjwv
T£T[cX(€UTnKdTwv ]. In this last instance diroo-TacHou may
be short for crvyvpacpfis dirotrTao-iov, or it may be the gen.
of dtroo-Tdo-iov used as in Mt S 3L , an abbreviation of the
fuller phrase. (It might even be conjectured that in Mt /. c.
the original reading was diroo-Tacriou and not -ov : in its
presumed original, Deut 24 1 , pi.pXf.ov was expressed.) A
good parallel for this kind of abbreviation is f| aTrepCcnracrTos
in P Oxy VI. 89S 18 (A.n. 123), for what is called in 15
*ypdp.p.aTa d-Tr€p[io-7r]do-Tov : it is " a deed of indemnification,
distinguished by the formula dTrepicnraa-Tov Trapt^a-Bai or an
equivalent phrase" (Edd.) — just as we talk of nisi prius
actions. The specializing of this term for divorce is not
paralleled in our documents, but it was clearly the nearest
word to use to represent the Hebrew phrase. See also
Wilcken Archiv iv. p. 456.
It may be added that in Coptic Ostraca 72 (ed. Crum),
as translated on p. 13, we find an abbreviation of diroo-Td-
o-iov used with reference to "a deed of divorce" in an
episcopal circular.
djioari/lco.
The verb is common in the sense of mitto. Thus P Par
32 :0 (li.c l52) (= Witkowski*, p. 68) KapdTOKOv 8' «TriTT|p(i,
av KaTa.LirjXir), diroo-TeiXai 0-01, P Oxy IV. "44 s (B.C. I)
{—Selections, p. 33) cdv ev8us o^wvlov Xd|3u)U€v 6.Tro<rTe\u>
ere &vw, "as soon as we receive wages I will send them up
to you," and P Oxy I. S; 1 " ( \.i>. 342) airavrrjo-ai ap.a tois
eis tovtov diroo-TaXT.[cr]i [6]c|) 4>iKtaX£ots), "to proceed with
the officers sent for this purpose," which may illustrate
the frequent NT sense of "commissioning," e.g. Mt II 10 ,
13", Jn 20 :1 , Rev i 1 . So BGU IV. 1141" (c. B.C. 13)
epiora oiJs d-n-e'crTaXKas Ka8' eKacrrov clSos, and in passive
CPHerm IOI 6 (ii/A.n. or later, apparently) evypd4>to[s
dj-rreo-TaXpe'vos v<p' vpiov, "To send for" something is
a. €ir{ c. ace. in P Flor II. 126 8 (A. D. 254) eirel aupiov
aiJTous PovXopat d-jroo-TelXai eis BepveiK(.8a e-rrl tov o-itov.
Cf. Preisigke 174 (iii/B.C.) aTroo-raXtls 4-irl ttjv 8r|pav twv
eXe^dvTcov ToSe 8eiJTepov.
For d-TrocTTtXXw = rescribo, see P Par 6o lff - (B.C. 154)
(= Witkowski 2 , p. 7S) d-rrdcrTiXdv poi, irdo-ov e'xei HeTeutro-
pd-rrios Kal dirb iroiov xP° vou > P Oxy I\*. 742 3f (B.C. 2)
dirdcTTtiXdv p[o]i Trdtras SeVpas TrapeiXr|(pas, "send me
word how many bundles you have received" (Edd.).
For the possibility that in Ac 7 34 dirocrTeiXw NABCDE
is not a hortatory conjunctive (cf. Kuhner-Gerth p. 219),
but a present indicative, see Thumb Hellen. p. IS, where
reference is made to a present form crTeiXto in the Pontic
dialect. The form dcbe'o-TaXKa [ft sim.) may be seen in the
Koivt| : Meyer Gr. 326 gives five inscriptions containing it —
add OGIS 5 s6 (b.c. 311 — letter of Antigonus to Scepsians),
ili. 6 4 (their reply), and Magn 46*, S7 6 (after B.C. 159).
It does not seem impossible, despite the late date of its
appearance, that this form should be the survival of the
original e'er, (for crecrT.).
djioorsoeio.
In the Cnidian defixio, Syll S14 5 , we find tous XaPdvTas
irapd A. Trapa8r|[Kav] Kal p-f] diro8i8dvTas dX[X]' d-n-oo-Tt-
povvTas : this brings together correlate verbs. IIapa8i]Kr|v
a. will answer to the phrase in Pliny's letter to Trajan (96')
on the Christians' oath " ne depositum appellati abnegarent."
C. II. Turner fJTS xi. p. 19 n 3 ) notes that in Mk IO 19 ^
reads " ne abnegaveris," and ac "non abnegabis," w hich he
regards as the key to the formula in Pliny. For d. absolute,
as in Mk /. c. and 1 Cor 7 5 , cf. the petition of the Serapeum
1, p ar2 6:»ff. (b.c. 163-2) (= Selections, p. 17 €Tepoi
Tiiv tK tov 'Ao-KXTjTruiou 6'vTts trpbs X6ipi.o-u.OLS, irap' av
S8os «o-tIv r|U.ds ri St'ovTa KOLLi^€o-8ai, diroo-Tepovcriv, "others
connected with the Asclepieum in the administration, from
whom it is usual for us to receive what we need, are del laud-
ing." It is construed with an ace, as I Cor 6 7 , in P Par
3i rl3 (ii/B.c) diroo-TspoOvTes [T||<.]as : cf. P Oxy II. 237"- 22
(A.D. 1S6 1 ttjs inroXti.iro|jie'v'r|S «|J.ol KaTox;'|Y tt|s ovo-ias i-Va
|i' avTT)v dTroo-TTJTai (/. -o-T€prj-J "a desire to deprive me ot
the right which I retain over the property" (Edd.). For
the more normal constr. c. ace. pers. and gen. rei, see
B( iU IV- 1024' 1 '- 13 (iv/v A.I>.) iroias St ^crxtv ti<SuLi.T|0-as tov
<)8t] KX^8evTa \for KXi8<ivTa "lying dead") Kal tt,s €0-xaTT|S
eXiriSas (/• -os, of sepulture) diroo-Te[p]TJcrai. ; P Kyi II.
i!4 :6 1. A.D. 280) otKiuTai. 8e to irpoKeiLieVu 2. [«p.e Tr|v
XTjpajv ittTa vT]Triuv ts'kvuv del diroo-Ttpeiv, lb. 1 1 6 16 (A.D.
194) povXdu.evoi dwoo-Ttpe'crai t«v €li<5v. The simplex occurs
in the earliest dated papyrus, P Eleph I 7 (B.C. 311-0) ( =
Selections, p. 3) o-T«ptcr8» wp. irpoo-nvevKaTo irdvTwv. For
the subst. see P Oxy I. 7i U0 ( A -"- 3°3) W airwrrtpco-i t^
TJiieTtpa, "to my detriment" (Edd.).
OLTTOCnoAl-)
70
6 7roreAe<y
anooToh).
P Tebt I. II2 6 (an account — B.C. U2)S\J/ou els drroo-ToXTiv
MoucraUi p£, 1' ( )\y IV. 7j6 12 (<-. A D. I) pupou eis drro-
o-toXt)v Ta(pfjs 6u-yaTpbs "^vds, "perfume for the despatch
of the mummy of the daughter of Phna ; " and from the
inscriptions Syll 924 s9 (end of iii/B.C.) «irl] rai diroo-ToXdi.
tov dvSpds, /'/;. 929" (?B.C. 139), ib. 2I0 14 (iii/R.C.) t»v
XPllp-aTuv <rvvaYwYf|s re Kal dTroo-T[oXTJs. It is thus the
nomen artionjs of d'rroo'TtXXco.
otiootoIoq.
It is not easy to point to an adequate parallel for the NT
usage of this important word, hut it may be noted that in
Herod, i. 21 (cf. v. 38) it is found = "messenger," "envoy,"
and with the same meaning in l.XX 3 Regn 14" A eyJ> €i(U
diroo-ToXos irpbs ere o-kXt]pos, cf. Symm. Isai rS a . Reference
may also he made to the interesting fragment in P Par
p. 411 f. (B.C. 191), where, if we can accept the editor's
restoration of the missing letters, we read of a public official
who had sent to a delinquent a messenger bearing the orders
he had disregarded — tTreo-JTaXKOTtuv T[p.aiv irpos o-€ tc»v
dit[oo~roXov]. Cf. also a lexical extract cited by Nageli,
p. 23, 6 CKir€pLTrd|JLevos p.€Ta crTpands Kal Trapao-Ktvfjs airo-
o-toXos KaXetTai: this is interesting as being coloured with
the association found in Attic, though applied to a person.
Apart from its use in Attic inscriptions, as Syll 153
(B.C. 325) =" fleet," "naval expedition," diroo-ToXos is
used for a "ship" in P Oxy III. 522 (H/a.d.). In this
document (cf. also P Tebt II. 4S6, ii/iii A.D.), which is
an account of the expenses of corn-transport, it is of interest
to notice that each dirdo-ToXos is known by the name of its
owner, e.g. Xdvos diroo-ToXov TpiaSeXcpov, "account— for
the ship of Triadelphus." In P Oxy IX. 1 19/ 1:! (A.D. 211) a
different sense is required — oiroTav rd 4£ dirotrroXtov irXota
irapavei t) -ai, where Hunt renders, "whenever the boats
collected in accordance with the orders of lading arrive,
and cites P Anih II. 13S 10 (A.D. 326) (as amended by Mitteis,
Chrest. II., p. 391) «]£ diroo-ToXou ttjs rdi^os, where a
ship-roaster embarks certain loads "in accordance with the
bill of lading of the Officium," also P Lond 256(a) 10 (A.D. 15)
(= II., p. 99) aKoXouBtos tI> [iS lettersjov drroo-TdXa), and
CPIlerm 6 U '• (cf. Wilcken Chrest. I., p. 522) e-ir[el o]i o-ol
€7r(TpoTro[L Tous KaXo]up.e'vous drroo-ToXous [ 81 ] ti>v
KeXevtiv a[viTo]is ?8os [tt|v] toO o-eiTou ep.[p]o[Xr|v Troitio-JTai.
(/. -8ai). In P Oxy X. 1259 10 (a. d. 21 1-2) k% drroa-ToXou
tov KpaTtorou fTriTpdirov Tijs Ne'as irdXews "in accordance
with the message of his excellency" (Edd.), the noun seems
to he more general ; but the papyrus concerns the shipment
of corn to Alexandria. See further Archiv iii. p. 221 f.
Since in early times the non-specialized and etymological
meaning is found in Herodotus, and the other only in Attic
writers, we see in the NT use the influence of Ionic on the
KoiWj: cf. Proleg. pp. 37, Si.
anooTouari'^vj .
We have no citations for this word, which is literary in
classical and post-classical times. The difficulty in Lk II 53
is the factitive sense, as. "to make repeat answers," for which
the only adequate parallel in Wetstein's long list is a use of
the passive assigned by Pollux (i. 102) to Plato, = vtto Tiiv
8i8ao-KttXu)V tpu>Tao-0ai to. u-aSfjuaTa, us dirb arduaTos
Xe'yeiv to aiiTo. It may be added that Grimm's reference
to " o-Top-aT^w — not extant" is misleading: the verb was
formed directly from dirb o-rdp.aTos, just as evwT^oaai from
kv wt(, etc.
anooTQEcpm.
P Leid W xiv - 23 has the prayer 2dpam . . pvf) drroo-Tpacpfis
p.€. An amulet, the opening lines of which were published
by Wilcken in Archiv i. 427, and tentatively dated iii/v
A.D., is given in BGU III. 955, Kvpie 2apau>6 dird-
o-Tpexfrov d-rr' eu.ou 'otov(?) vdo-ov ttjs K6<paX[Tjs]. That these
should be the only occurrences of so common a word we can
cite from papyri is not a little perplexing. It occurs once in
Syll 3S9 14 (a. d. 129), where Ephesus offers thanks to 1 Iadrian
as dTroo-Tpev|/avTd n Kal tov (3Xd[TTT0VTa tovs] Xipivas
TTOTap-bv Kdvo-Tpov. Its literary record is plentiful, and it
requires nine columns in II R, with nine occurrences in NT,
and a good number in the early patristic writers included
in Goodspeed's indices. It is also found in Apoc. Peter 8
of men who "pervert" righteousness — drroo-Tpe'cpovTes tt|v
SlKaLOO-VVT|V.
anoovvayioyoQ
is "not found in prof, auth." (Grimm) : it is as naturally
not quotable from our sources. This is of course just the
sort of word that would have to be coined for use in the
Jewish community.
aTtoruaaofiai.
For the NT meaning " take leave of," " bid farewell to,"
as 2 Cor 2 13 , cf. BGU III. SS4» >'- (ii/iii a. P. Trplv oSv
direX8T]s Trpbs Xaipr|uova, dvd fjaive Trpds ae, iva 0-01
dTroTd£op.ai., " may say goodbye to you," P Oxy VII. 1070 55
(iii/ A.D.) Ei)8[a£u.u)v] aiiTiii direTdfjaTO [XJe'-ywv 0V1 iv tw
TrapdvTi ov a-xoXdt.ou.ev crtpois €£€pxdp.€voi, " Eudaemon
parted with him, saying, ' At present we are not at leisure
and are visiting others' " (Ed.). The meaning is stronger in
P Oxy II. 29S 31 (i/A.D.) eird d-rroTd^ao-eai avTuj 8«'Xg>, where
the context shows that the idea is " get rid of."
The active dTroTao-o-w, which is not found in the NT, is
"to appoint," as in P Oxy III. 475" (A.D. 182) dTroTa|ai
?va Tciv irepl <rl vTrr|peTuiv eis tt}v SfverrTa, and in passive P
Fay 12" (r. B.C. 103) tovs dTroTCTa-yufvovs ttji. KaTOiKia
Xpr|p.aTio-Tds, "the assize-judges appointed for the settle-
ment," or "command," BGU IV. ro6t* (B.C. 14) rf|v
aTroT€Ta-yp.e'vT|v Trpbs Tfji TnpT)crcL Ovpwpdv, P Kav 20 20
(iii/iv A.D.) et diroTeTaKTai tov AvTOKpaTopa bpdv irao-iv
avTots . • • to ttjs pao-iX«£as 8ioiKovvTa, " if they have all
been commanded to watch the Emperor administering the
affairs of his kingdom."
anoTeleo).
The verb occurs P Tebt II. 276 (ii/iii A.D.), an astrological
document, describing the effects (a.Tror€\e'o-p.aTa) due to the
positions of the planets. Thus 14 Jupiter in conjunction with
Mars (etc.) aeydXas [pacrc.X«Ca]s Kal rj-yefiovias aTroTeXei.,
" makes." This is in accord with the use in Lk 13 32 idcras
aTTOTtXw, and also in Jas l 15 tj Sg dfiapTia dTroT€X(o-0€io-a
aTroKVfi 9dvaTov, where Hort [nd I.) has shown that d. is
"fully formed" rather than "full-grown." In PSI ioi u
(ii/A.D.) dTroT€X*o-0rjat (V. -vai) -yap ri\v Kwp.T|v TrdXat dirb
dvSpu>V kT^, VWCl 84 CIS U.0V0VS KaTTjVTT|K€Vai dvSpus y (who
a.7ruTi/hj/j.i
71
onruvaia.
had emigrated from inability to meet the heavier taxation)
it seems to mean "the village once had a full strength of 27
contributors." (It should be noted that Prof. Hunt, in Tin-
Year's Workiox 1912, p. 135, included this document among
transcriptions which "show signs of inexperience.")
ajtozidrjfU.
The phrase of Mt 14 3 (EXX al.) is found nearly in P
Eleph 12 (B.C. 223-2) 7£-vpd<pap,ev . . . tui <|>vXaKn-rp . . .
diro9«r0ai ovtovs els Tfjv<j>uXaKT|v. The label on a mummy,
Prehigke 3553, has dTroTe8(ei.p€'vi]) following ?v8ov to-rlv. " is
enclosed within. - ' In P Flor II. 125 2 (a.d. 254) to airo-
TeBe'vTa yivt\ sv <S>iXa-ypi8t is " the goods that were stored at
P." So P Ry] II. I25 11 (A.D. 2S-9) TO VTTO Tf|S pr|TpOS
pou aTroTtSapi'va €v mj|i8LU> 2ti dirb tov is" [£rovs) Ka(a-apos )
"certain articles deposited in a little box by my mother as far
back as in the 16th year of Augustus " (Edd.). A weakening
of the sense of the verb is seen in the fourth century P
Oxy I- I20 13 f Trapape'vovTa poi &XP IS ^ v 7 V ™ 1r ™ s T °' KaT
alpal diroWBaiTai, "to stay with me until I know the
position of my affairs" (Edd.).
aaiorivco.
The verb is very common — P Petr I. 16 (2, 13 (iii/B.C.) tdv
hi p-fj SLa-ypdvj/w [Kal] prj irapdo-xwpai to Xoittov tp<f>av€s
dTOT6£o-u> rjpi.dXi.ov, 1' Par 13 14 (B.C. 157) dirorivciv avTov
TijV <f>tpvT]v Trapaxpfjpa o-iiv ttj TJpioXta, P Oxy I. 101 43
(lease of land. A.D. 142) 8 8'dv Trpoo-o<p6iX«o-r] 6 pepi-
cGtope'vos diroTeLO-dTtd pc8' TjpioXias, id. IV. 7j0 26 (a.d. 130)
al. In an interesting contract of apprenticeship, P Oxy II.
275" (a.d. 66) ( = Selections, p. 57) the father comes under
a "forfeit" for each day of his son's absence from work —
d[iTo]reio-dTU €Kacr[T]T|s rjpepas dp-yvptov [8p]a\pr|v pCav.
The verb is thus stronger than diroSCSupL, and carries with
it the idea of repayment by way of punishment or fine (cf.
Gradenwitz Einf. i. p. S5 n 4 ), a fact which lends emphasis
to its use in Philem 19 . For the contrast between the two
verbs, see P Gen I. 21 14 (ii/B.c), as restored by Wilcken
Archiv iii. p. 3SS, edv 8£ prj diroSuR Ka8d •yt'ypaTrTai,
diroT«[i]o-dTw [irapax]pT)pa TJpi[d]Xi.ov, cf. liGU I. iqo 31 '-,
2nd fragment (Domitian), edv 8« pi] lo-aTroSwi, dTroTio-dTioi
Trapaxpfjpa p€0" T)pioXia[s], and a similar use of -rrpoo-aTro-
tlo-w in P Leid C 11 .
From the inscriptions cf. Kaibel 509 2 where a certain
physician of Nicaea records — TroX[X]T|v8dXao-o-a[v] Kal^auiv
[■n-]ept[vo]o-TT|0-as to Tr[€irpu>]p€vov u8" [dir€]Tei.o-a, i. e. "I
died here," Syll 737 s ' (ii/A.D.) of an idpaKxos " fined," etc.
The word occurs in P Sa"d Khan 1" 28 (B.C. SS) civ [8e K]al 6
raOaKrjs dXeywpr|o-T| ttjv [apTTtjXov Kal prj Troef|o-r| avTT,[v]
^rracpov ?), dTroT€ivw€Tto to a[vTb €Trt]Tetpov : Radermacher
Gr, p. Si n 2 mentions £evwp.i for £c'u>, and diroTtvvpt in
Passio Scillitanorum 6.
arcoToliiaco.
Dittenberger prints the verb in Syll S03 94 , but the context
is so mutilated that the citation is at best only probable.
The word has warrant from classical and Hellenistic literature.
aszoTOfiia.
A rather curious use of the noun occurs in BGU IV. i2oS i17
(B.C. 27) TJrjv drroTopiav Tf)s dva|3do-€u)S (the inundation of
the Nile). P I Ixy II. 237"' 40 (A.D. 1S6) irap' ols aKpa T ds
(<TTiv T| Tiiv v[d]piovdiroTop[i]a, "amongst whom the severity
of the law is untempered" (Edd.). Counsel is pleading a
native statute, admittedly harsh, which he claims was eni
rigidly: the word does not suggest straining a statute, but
simply exacting its provisions to the full. Wilcken {Archiv
iii. p. 303) compares with this passage BGU IV. 1024" ' 3
(iv/v a.d. — a collection of judgements in capital cases), where
he reads tvdpicras XavOdveiv t[ij]v vdpwv (he would emend
tuv v.) aTro[T'op(av Kal ttjv tov 8iKa£ovTos e£ovo-iav. Cf.
Plutarch De Uteris educ. 18 (p. 13D) Set tovs iraTe'pas ti x iv
twv liriTipnpdTtov d-rroTopiav ttj TrpaoTT|TL peyvvvai. A
further literary citation may illustrate the harsher side of the
word — Demetrius De Eloc. 292 (ed. Roberts) Kara 4>aXupi-
809 tov Tupdvvov cpoOpev Kal ttjs ^aXapiSos diroTo;.u_LS,
"we shall inveigh against the tyrant Phalaris and his
cruelty."
cbroro'/tcog.
For the adj. in its literal sense "cut off," cf. an inscription
from Delos BCH xxvii. p. I02 14B (B.C. 250) tw crrpocpeujv
diroTopov pijKos irf|x«iuv ire'vTt. In Cagnat III. 360 9 (Pam-
phylia, Imperial) d^'crt o-iSrjpois Kal d-n-oTopois is believed
to describe regular sharp weapons dealt out to gladiators for
c'Hiib.it, in place of the blunt ones which the blase 1 populace
found insufficiently exciting. In Wisd u 10 it denotes God's
retributive purposes towards Egypt, in contrast with His
fatherly attitude to Israel at the Exodus.
CLTtOTQETlCO.
P Giss I. 20 6 (ii/A.D.) T| Ittio-toXtj cov Trjv [uipipvav
? . . . ] trov aTr«Tpe>|<6v [. . . It is unfortunate that this solitary
citation for a verb common in literature should have no
reliable context ; but it is something that the word itself
seems clear, and occurs in a woman's private letter, which
proves it vernacular.
(viiovoia.
For a. in the NT sense of "absence" (Phil 2 12 ), see
P Amh II. 13S 5 (early ii/A.D) p-f| dpeXtiv pou iv dirovo-ta
Toiav>TT|, "not to forget me in my long absence," BGU I.
195 s8 (a.d. 161) KaTa[<p]povt)86ls Jk Tijs irepl [tt)]v orpaTiav
dirov[o-tJa[s] pov, ib. 242 s (Commodus) Kara tt|i> «prj[v]
aTTOuo-Cav, P Gen I. 3 U (a.d. 175-S0) KaTa dirovo-iav.
Elsewhere it is used in the sense of " waste," "deficiencv,"
e.g. BGU IV. 1065 15 (a.d. 97) Scio-ei eKdo-Tou pvaiaiou
[iirjfp dirovo-(as T£TdpTr)v p£av, P Oxy X. 1273 32 (a.d.
260 — a marriage contract) t]^v tovtwv irdyTtpy Tpt\|/tv Kal
dirovo-£av ttvai irpbs tov -yapovvTa "the responsibility for
the wear and loss of all these " (Edd.). Cf. the use of the
corresponding verb in Artem. I. 7$, 8 h\ ds ttjv tauTou
8v.-yaT€pa dTrovo-ida-<i, cited by Suidas Lex., where dTrpe-rres
is given as a meaning of dtrdv. 'Airovo-ia was borrowed in
Syriac to express a similar sense, as in the Acts of Thomas
(iii/A.D.), according to Prof. R. H. Kennelt (in a letter).
The corresponding Greek (Ada Thoviae, ed. Tischendorf,
p. 196) has pptSo-iv pnSepiav iSXios dirovo-iav i\ov(rav.
But as late as P Oxy IX. I223 20 (late iv/A.D.) Sid Tt)v
dirovo-iav tov ytoixov is still "owing to the absence of the
landlord" (Ed.).
airocpfpco
72
0.7TT0/J.ai
anocpEQW.
P Pat 49 23f - (B.C. 164-58) (= Witkowski 2 , p. 71) Sid
rb ets ttjv irdXvv pe 8tXav Sovvcu airevcyKeiv. The verb
occurs ler in the boy's letter P Oxy I. 119 (ii/iii A.D.)
(= Selections, p. 102 f.), e.g. KaXcis ct-o£t|0-€S ovk d-7revT|XES
(I. onrT|vevKcs) p« y.er 4<ro0 €is irdXiv, " So kind of you
not to have taken me off with you to town ! " For the
verb with the added idea of violence, as Mk 15 1 , see P Oxy
I. 37' 18 (a. I). 49) (= Selections, p. 50) povXtTai bv[d]paTi
eXevBt'pov to o-aipaTiov dTrevtvKao-Bai., "she wishes to (de-
fend herself on the ground) that the foundling was carried
off in virtue of its being freeborn," BGU I. 22 29IT - (A.U.
1 14) ( = Selections, p. 76) dvep-n els tt|V oUiav pov, dirfvt'-yKaTo
olxb(pcvos) Kipevov £ev-yos t|/cXXfa)(v) dp*yvpu>v, "he went up
into my house, and carried off with him a pair of silver
bracelets that were lying there" : cf. also P Magd i° (B.C.
22 1) KaT€crTmpav (tov KXfjpov) o-Tio-apwi Kal o-tTwt Kal dir€-
vnve-ypcvoi. eio-iv irapd irdvTa SiKaia. (The editor would
read rdSiKaia.) Similarly P Ryl II. 1 5 1 21 (A.D. 66) kcito.-
cnrcipovTas Kal diro(f>«povTas Ta Trepiecrdpevpa] «K t[ovtw]v,
and P Leiil B iiav (ii/B.c), where two persons are reported
to have carried some oil off for their own use (dTrevnve-ypevou
eicriv), BGU IV. 1060 21 (B.C. 14), al. The active seems to be
used in the same sense in CPHerm 9 10 , but ihe context is
fragmentary. Forthe subst. see PTebt II. 424° (lateiii/A.D.)
t<r9i 6i 8ti c<j>(Xis <j>dpovs ««l d-n-ocjjopds e7rrd (tot, " let me
tell you that you owe seven years' rents and dues." (Edd.)
anocpevyw.
P Kyi II. 77 39 (A.D. 192) dvaSe£dp«vos tt|v p€i£ova dpx'iv
ovk doJuCXti tijv tXaTTOv' dTro<J>eiJ\eiv.
anocpdeyyojuai
occurs thrice in Vettius Valens, where the editor renders
vaticinari : p. 75 21 iv iepois KaToxoi -yivovTai aTro^Oe-y-
•ydpcvoi f) Kal Ttj Siavoia. TrapaTrvrrTOVTes, II2 10 dTro<f>6ey-
•yopevovs r) paviwSeis rj Trpovvwo-TiKovsairoTeXovo-iv, and 1 1 3 1
paviu>Sas eKcrraTLKOvs TfTajpaTiKovs dTro<J>0€yyop€vovs d-Trcp-
YaiJovTai — he refers to Manetho i. 237. This is an extension
in malam partem of the mantic note which Winer («/.
Grimm-Thayer) finds in the verb.
One or two instances of the verb d-rroxpdopai may be
cited to illustrate the expressive dirdxpT|o-is, which is found
in the Greek Bible only in Col 2". OCIS 665 16 (a.d. 49)
virb twv ttXcovcktlkws Kal dvatSws Tats t£ovo-{ais diroxpw-
ue'vwv — abutentibus : the Prefect Cn. Vergilius Capito issues
an edict against the abuse of the libera legatio. P Hib I.
52' (c. B.C. 245) K[al (S]yn.va)v KXrjpwv diroKexpT|VTai Tais
vouats, "the holdings in which they have used up the
pastures " (Edd.).
ano%(.oQe<o.
In the interesting census return P Lond 260 120 (a.d. 72-3)
(= II. p. 51) reference is made to the son of a man who had
acquired the Alexandrian citizenship and diroKex" «'s t>i
iSIav, " had returned to his own country," who consequently
was to be reckoned as Alexandrian. Cf. P Lond 44 18 (B.C.
161) (= I. p- 34) dTrtX"P ovv i an d the illiterate P Fay 1 16 s0
(A.D. I04) aidv [diro]xwp<»H Tfe'po-«i irpbs [o-^ €l']va o-€
do-Trdo-wpai, " if I leave I will send to you to greet you."
aTiQooHOTiog.
In the letter of a slave to her master, P Giss I. 17 s *-
(Hadrian) i'i'ywviao"a, k-vpu, ou peTpCws, iva aKovo-w 0V1
tvu>9p«vo-as, dXXd x**P ls T0 ' s 8«ols Trdo-i 8tl ct€ 8ia(j>vXdo--
o-ovo-L aTrpoo-KOTrov, the context implies that d. must be
understood in the sense of "free from hurt or harm."
So in the same family correspondence, id. 22° d[vaX]ap-
Pavovo-rjs 0-6 dirpdo-[KOir]ov Kal LXapwTaTov. In the same
again, ib. 79 iv - 8 tva acTa .juXias Kal dirpoo-KOTrtos efjeXOtopev
air' avTwv €ir' dvaOwi "in Freundschaft und ohne Arger
und Anstoss " (Ed.). Under the form dirpdo-KoTrTos, it
is found in the late (apparently heathen) inscription from
Messana, IGSI 404 'Av8pd(3i.os Avkios vavKXr|pos ^Tjcre
dirpdo-KOTTTos ?tt| Xs- (see Nageli, p. 43) in the metaphorical
sense of Phil l 10 " blameless."
It is clear that we need not be longer concerned with
Grimm's note, already discounted by Thayer, that the adj.
is "not found in profane authors."
a7TQOOomohjf.i7iTa>g
naturally does not appear. It is witness only to the firm
hold of irpdo-uvn-ov Xaupavtiv as a term, techn. in the vocabu-
lary of Jews, derived from a literal translation.
anxatoxoc,.
In the lack of other citations this NT dir. «lp. (Jude 21 )
may be illustrated from M. Aur. v. 9 to arrTato-Tov Kal
svpow hi Tfdo-i, "the security and happy course of all
things," which depend on the faculty of understanding and
knowledge. See also 3 Mace 6 39 6 tujv TrdvTuv 8wdo-rr|S
dirTaCo-Tovs avTovs €ppvcraTo 6ao8vjxa8dv.
dniofiai.
The sense of eagerness comes out well in the royal letter to
Atlis, priest of Pessinus, OGIS 315 66 (B.C. 164-3) H-eTa 8J
TavTa iv dXXats Kal dXXais r|(ie'pais dtl 8iao-KOTrouo-i.v (for
-ovvtwv) ^tttcto aaXXov Tjawv, " urged his view upon us."
In Syll 849* (Delphi, B.C. 177-6, in dialect) ei St t£s Ka
dTfTTiTaL 2wo-tx a s ^t^ KaTa8ovXto-p.wL, it means "lay hold
of, appropriate." The active sense of "kindle," "set fire
to," is illustrated by the magical papyrus P Lond 121 543
(iii/A.D.) (= I. p. 101) airre Si Xipdvu, and appears thrice
in a very illiterate jv/a.d. letter, P Oxy X. 1297 12 direo-nXd
0-01 . . . Sid'TXiTos o-^vpLSiov ^v, aij/aL avTbv KeiTat (so
/. *>') " I sent you . . by His one basket for you to burn "
(Edd.). The middle occurs in the recently recovered Greek
Acts of the martyr Christina — PSI 27 18ff - (v/a.d.) eixapurrui
o-o[i b] -rraT^ip tov kv Iv Xv, p.T) €VKaTa[XiTfTjs ae els] t&v
aiu»v[a], dXXd ^k[t€ivov] ttjv x e ^P°* v °" ov Ka ^ d\|/aL TovTrvpb[s
tovtov Kal o-JPeo-ov to €7r [avacTav] cirdvu pov, [p]rJTfoTaL
eirixapT] Ovppavbs b Tvpa[vvos €-tt' tptj. The familiar aiTTc-
or8ai. of healing wrought by touch may be illustrated by Syll
803 62 (iii/B.C. — the Asclepieum at Epidaurus) eSoKei avTai
. . . tov Ocbv d4/ao-[9]a£ ov Ta[s KoiXias ' ck tovJtov Tat
'AvSpopdxai. (the suppliant) v[i]bs tic, 'Apxippa iyivi[t]o
The opposite sense occurs in ib. 804- 1 {ibidem, perh. ii/A.D.)
rji(/aT0 8e pov (so. t| vdo-os) Kal ttjs Se^ds X l P° s Ka ^ Toi
pao-Tov. MGr has dvdipTw "kindle," and the simplex in a
special phrase, &<\ii o-puo-e.
Air<pio
73
xpyeco
'Ancpia.
To the examples from the inscriptions of this Phrygian
proper name given by Lightfoot Co/ossians 6 p. 306 f. add
Perg II. 513 TovXiav 'Air4>£av Aiiaavvr|v, and C. and B.
no. 309 (ii. p. 470 — Apamea. pagan) 'Airtjua Ilairiou p.r|TT]p.
\nJBL xxvii. pt. ii. p. 145 Hatch cites three instances of the
form 'A<t>£a from PAS Hi. 4S2, 50S, 594 (Pisidia and Phrygia).
In noting that the name is not to be found in the Magnesian
inscriptions Thieme (p. 39) quotes K. Buresch Aus Lydien,
Leipzig, 189S, p. 44, to the effect: " Der Name (A<j>£as)
gehort einer grossen in \Y(est)-Kleinasien und besonders
N(ord)-Lydien sehr verbreiteten Namenfamilie an, deren
Mitglieder mit tttt, Tr<}>, 4 > 4'i t* geschrieben erscheinen." See
also Radermacher Gr. p. 40 n 1 , who supports from an early
Lycian inscr. the spelling 'A<p4ua (found in D).
ajicodeo)
occurs in P Fay 124 19 (ii/A. D.) &vtv vopCuuv T|u.ds
diro8ei<r8ai : the editors render "illegally ousted." The
compound Trpoo-aTru)9e'u> is found in a papyrus of Magdola
(B.C. 221 — published in Melanges Nicole, p. 2S3) irpo<r<nru>-
<TaTO pe €LS TTjV <j>uXaKT)V.
dnvi/.eia.
The weaker sense of d. is illustrated by P Tebt II. 276 34
(an astrological fragment — ii/iii a.d.), where one who has
acquired certain possessions e|«Siao*p.ov airuv [TroiT|a-]€Tai
Kal atriiXtiav, "will spend and lose them" (Edd.). Simi-
larly in a series of nursing-contracts of the time of Augustus
in BGU IV. we find the phrase IktiVciv tt]v eVao-rov d££av
ttXtjv o-vp.(j>avovs dircoXeCas, e.g. io^S" 1 (= Chrcst. II. 170),
1106 s3 , a/. P'or the stronger meaning which we associate
with XT usage, cf. the close of an ancient Coptic spell from
the iii/A. D. Paris magical papyrus 1245 ff( = Selections, p. 114)
«'£eX0e 8aip.ov, eim o-e Seo-p.evu> 8ea-p.ois dSapavTivots dXvTois,
Kal iTapaSiSa>p.i o-e els to peXav xdos ev Tais d-n-wXiais, "give
you over to black chaos in utter destruction."
aqa.
For el dpa, si forte, as in Mk II 13 , Ac S 22 , cf. P Petr II.
13 (19) 9 (middle of iii/B.C.) (= Witkowski,* p. 19) cl Sdpa
p.-f| opdts 6v SvvaTov, P Hal i"" - 172 (middle of iii/B.C),
€i 8e dpa Sel avTots o*Ta8p.ovs &iSoio-0;ai. Tr[a]pd twv
oiKovdp-wv, StSoTuxrav a[v]Tois tovs dva-yKaiovs. See also
P Oxy VII. 1070 50 (iii/A. D.) prf| dp.eXif|crr|S (it) dpa TTOTe
fltXns [i[e]Ta tr[o]i ['Hp]ae(8i ttjv TripTjO-iv Tfjs i)Xr|S oiKias
TrapaSiSovai., " do not neglect this, lest indeed you choose
to hand over the keeping of the whole house to Herais"
(Ed.): cf. P Amh 11. 84^ (ii/iii a.d.) . . . ]p.evos (it) dpa n
TrdBio.
aqa.
The interrogative dpa occurs in a curious interview with
a Roman emperor, P Oxy I. 33 iv - 7 (late ii/A.U.), where a
condemned man asks who had recalled him, dpa f| o-vvkXt]Tos
tj <rv 6 Xf|o-Tapxos ; " Was it the senate, or you, the arch-
pirate?" (Edd.). For the MGr use of dpd (dpa7«[s]) in
questions implying doubt (or refusal), see Thumb's Handbook,
p. 180 f.
Part I.
apa.
A sepulchral inscr. from S.W. Phrygia, C. and B. no. 466
(ii. p. 565), which Ramsay thinks Christian, mainly because
of the name Atnerimnos, has edv 8e tis avriv jit) <()o(3t|9t]
tovtwv twv KaTapwv, to dpds 8pe'iravov cicre'X0OLTO els Tas
oikt]o-is avTwv Kal arjSLvav evKaTaXti\(/€To. Here dpd might
represent KaTapa, by the principle illustrated for verbs in
Pioleg. p. 115 ; but this does not apply in the closely similar
no. 563 (Akmonia), where Jewish origin is argued. The
noun may be quoted from a source where no suspicion of
Jewish or Christian influence can come in — the end of the
great inscr. of Antiochus I. of Commagene, OC1S 383-**
(i/B.c), irapavouoK 8e Yvwp.T)i Kara Saip.dvwv Tip.T)s Kal
\wpls fjueTcpas dpds irapd Bewv e^Opd -rrdvTa : cf. Magn
105 53 (ii/B.C. ) vd[p.ois 7]dp lepols Kal dpais Kal cttltiuols
avwOev 8l€K€kuX[uJto I'va p.T]0els ev tw Upu> tov [Atbs] . . .
[[iJf|Te evve'urj ktX. For dpaTos see Syll 303 17 (ii/B.C. ),
upaTVjv dp.a Kal o-wTT|pi.ov firtpl tw]v dTropovp,e'vwv del
Tr[po]Ti9e'vTes "yvwariv.
'AQafiia.
For A. as the name of an Egyptian nome situated on
the east side of the Nile, see P Lond 401 10 (B.C. ir6-u)
(=11. p. 14), P Oxy IV. 709 5 (<-. a.d. 50). There would
seem to be a reference to an Apapia dvw in PS I 56 11
(a.d. 107), where see the editor's note.
dgyew.
In P Petr II. 4 (9) 4 (B.C. 255-4) certain quarrymen
complain wvl 8e dp-yovpev 8id to p.r| e'xeiv o-wp.[a]Ta wcttc
dvaKaSdpai ttjv dp.p.ov, "but now we are idle ('playing')
for want of slaves to clear away the sand " : cf. ib. 9 (3)'
(B.C. 241-39', edv dp*yaio"Lv, and 14 {la)". Later instances
of the verb are afforded by P Lond 131* (farm-accounts,
a.d. 7S) (=1. p. 190 f.), P Oxy IV. 725 s5 (a.d. 1S3), a
contract of apprenticeship where provision is made that the
apprentice shall have twenty days' holiday in the year,
dp-yT|o-ei 8e 6 irais els Xo"yov eopTwv KaT «Vos rjue'pas €LKoo-t :
cf. *° lav 8e irXeiovas tovtwv dpyT|o-T^, if he exceeds this
number from idleness he is to make it good afterwards,
ib. I. I2I 1Bf - (iii/A. D.) p,r| d<j>fjs avTovs dpvfjo-t SXous, "do
not let them be wholly idle," and P Fay 131 18 (iii/iv a.d.)
Ta TavpKa (/. -tKa) p.r| dp"yetTut. Add P Flor I. I0i' J (late
i/A.D.) edv dp-yT|o-T|[Tai ?] ets e^ rjatov, P Lond 1170 verso 45
(A.D. 258-9) (=111. p. 194) Xdvos ep-yaTiiv dpyno-dvTwv,
ib. I173 10 (A.D. 125) (=111. p. 20S) al. For dpy' in P
Lond 131 recto 43 (a.d. 78-9) (= I. p. 171) the editor con-
jectures dpvL^ei, or some other variant of dp^et, in the sense
of "taking holiday": cf. Mayser, Gr. p. 84. The absence
of the suggestion implied in our "idle" is well seen in
P Oxy VIII. 1 160" (iii/iv a.d.) 8ip,r|vou 8e ripvT|Ka w8r|, el
arj, TjpieXXa vp.lv irdet {i.e. irao-i) dXXa Tre'uTriv, where there
is no thought of apology for the two months. The word
may be used of inanimate things, as of ships in P Petr II.
20 ii. 11 (b.c. 252) Sirws . . . p.T| dpyfji Ta TrXoia, and of a
garden in P Flor II. 262 s (iii/A. D.) errl 6 ktjttos dpvei : this
is correlate with the use of the causative KaTapvel in Lk 13 7 .
In MGr the verb means "delay, come too late," an easy
development from the idea of "idling, dawdling " : this might
indeed be taken as corroborative evidence for the connotation
apycs
74
opyvpos
of blameworthy "idling" which appears in NT, but not in
our vernacular sources, as noted above.
agyog.
The various connotations of the verb appear in its source,
the adj. dpyds (dAp-yds), the opposite of evfp-yds, "at
work"). Thus in P Lond 915 8 (a census-return of A. D.
160-1) (= III. p. 27) a certain Apollonius is described as
belonging to the "leisured" class of Memphis (tuv dirb
M€!x<J)cu>s dp'ywv, a "practically certain" reading): cf. for
the same description KGU III. S33 5 (a. d. 173-4). In
BGU IV. 107s 611 ' (A.i). 39) a man writes to his sister, edv
XdfBto Ta Ktpjj.dfj.ia K<pa|j.ia!, oil/ojiat. ri p.e 8et troieiv' ou
■yap dpyov Set p.6 Ka8i]<r8aL. P Lond 1 1 70 verso"*' 483 (see
below) has ovos d dp-yds, " travelling light," as agamst
others with loads. In P Flor I. i 4 "' and P Amh II. 97 9
(both ii/A.D.) IXaiovp-yiou dp-yoO = "an oil-press which is
out of working order"; similarly P Oxy X. 1269" (early
ii/A.D.) rrt'po. (sc. KipwTos) dpyrj "another out of use"
(Edd.l. In Syll. 533 23 (iii/A. D. ), to dp-ydv is opposed to to
ire(j>vTe>jp.€vov : so ib. 233 s (soon after B.C. 229) rf]s x^P - 5
Sid] tous TroXe'povs dp*yov Kal do-n-dpou oii[crr|S. In Mi.i
dp*yd = " too late": cf. the note on the development of
MGr dp"yui above.
The derived noun dpyCa "holiday" may be seen in P
Petr III. 40 (a) T - 1: , and in a diary of Heioninus, steward
of property at Theadelphia (a.d. 25S-9), P Lond 1 1 70
versa 38 * eta (= III. p. 202): against each day of the month
is entered the work done thereon, but we have the loth,
2Ist, and 24th marked dp-yia. It is open to question whether
this neutral meaning should not be applied in Wisd 13 13 ,
where upyias and dvto-fws seem to stand by parallelism alike
for "leisure" : cf. RV mg. and our note on dveo-is. In that
case the workman spends his working hours and the best
parts of the wood in making something useful : the leavings
of the wood are carved into an idol by his "holiday dilig-
ence" and the "skill of his spare time." Notice might be
taken of the neat word-play on dp-yd . . . £pya in the
context (14 6 ) : it recalls Henry liradshaw's brilliant and
convincing emendation in 2 Pet3 10 , ra. tv cvuttj Jp-ya<dp'yd>
evpe8r|(r£Tai.
dgyvQeog.
The adj. in its contracted form (as in 2 Tim 2 80 , Rev 9 20 )
is found in P Lond 191 11 (an inventory of household furniture,
A.D. 103-17) (= II. p. 265) (piJXXia dpyupd oktu : cf. P.
Lond I24 :6 (iv/v a.d.) (= I. p. 122). Constant associa-
tion with xpvo-ois produced a mixture of flexion in the fern. :
thus dp-ppr) BGU II. 388"- !2 (ii/iii A.D.), -f)v P Leid W
xxlii.22 (ii/iii a.d. ), but xP u< ™ v R ev ' 13 > P Lond 124 26
(iv/v A.D.) = I. p. 122). For the uncontracted forms, which
do not seem to occur in the Ptolemaic papyri (Mayser Gr. p.
293), see I Esr 6 17 A Td xp"crd *al Ta dpyupea (dp-yvpa B),
and cf. the long British Museum magic papyrus P Lond
I21 581 (iii/A. D.) ( = I. p. 102) cTri'ypa<|>dp.€vov tirl xpuo-t'ov
■jTsraXou f[ dpYvptou, and OGIS 480 6 (hphesus, ii/B.c. )
"ApT€p.iv dpyvpeav Kal tlKovas dpyvpeas Svo. See further
Helbing Gr., p. 34 f-
The form dpyupiRds = "of money " generally is common
both in the papyri and the inscriptions, e.g. P Amh II. 31 6
(B.C. I 12) TT|V CTLTlKrjV pLCrSwCTLV Kal TTJV dp-yUplKTJV TTpOO-oSoV
"rents in corn and taxes in money " (Edd.), P Grenf I. 21 16
(B.C. 126) vjTrdpxovTd p.01 irdvTa o-iJupo(Xd) t« o-iTiKa [Ka]l
dpyupLKdi "all contracts belonging to me of corn and of
money," OGJS 90 21 (the Rosetta stone, B.C. 196) Sairdvas
dp-yupiKas Te Kal crtTLKas peydXas : cf. BGU I. 14"- - (A.D.
255) Xd-yos dpyupiKos X-nppaTiov Kal dvaXwpdrwv, ib. 15^ 13
(A.D. 194) irpaKTopa dpyvpiKwv.
dgyvQiov.
In the marriage contract P Eleph i u (e. c. 311-10)
(= Self dims, p. 3) provision is made that in certain circum-
stances the bridegroom shall repay the bride dpyupiou
"AAe£avSpe£ou (Spaxpds) A, " IOOO drachmas of Alexander's
coinage." According to the editor, this is "perhaps the
earliest documentary mention of Alexander's coinage," unless
Syll 176 is about two years older. In P Amh II. 40 21
(ii/B.C.) mention is made of a bribe consisting of dp-yupiou
crTa(TTJpas) f|, " eight staters of silver," by means of which a
certain Epiodorus secured a fresh division of land in the
interests of the temple- of Socnopaeus. For a similar use
of dp-yvpio-pds and dp-yvpijoaai see Wilcken Archiv iv.
p. 174.
dgyvgoxonog.
For this designation in Ac 19 24 (cf. LXX Jud 17 4 , Jer 6 28 )
01 Demetrius, who was probably master of the guild for the
year, see Ramsay CA'£ 5 , p. 128, and cf. an order of pay-
ment of early i/A.D. published by Milne amongst the Hawara
Papyri, Archiv v. p. 3S2, no. 68, xP r IH-°- Tt0 ' 01 v ) 'A [ • • ]
'ATroXXwviou dp-yvpoK[dTru], and BGU III. 78l lT - B (i/A.D.)
dXXa (si. TrivaKta) uiTta p.rj «'x 0,,Ta > KaTao-Ktvoo-Bt'vTa ev
^Apo-LvoCTTji Sid 'AttoXXwvioij dp-y[vpo]Kdirou, P Giss 1. 47 22
(Hadrian) Aiovuo-[£]ov toO dp-yupoKoirov. P Flor I. 71 668 ,
P Oxy VIII. I146 12 , P Lond 9S3 1 (= III. p. 229) (all
iv/A. i>.), and Syll S73 1 (rj o-vi/cp'yao-ia twv dpy^poKOTruv
Kal \pviro\6oiv) also show it. For dpyupoKOTreiov see CIA
II. 476 30 (c. B.C. 100).
agyvgog.
The distinction between dp-yvpos "s ver " and dpyipiov
"silver used as money," which in classical Greek has excep-
tions on both sides, is generally observed in NT : dp-yupiov
in I Cor 3 12 and apyupos in Mt io* are the only clear excep-
tions. In the papyri fip-yupos is as rare as dpyvpiov is
ubiquitous. It figures frequently in P Leid X, a very long
document dealing with metallurgical subjects (iii/iv A. D.).
P Par 60 bis 32 (c. B.C. 200) has dpyiipcn) crTaTT|pwv, and BGU
III. 992 ii - 6,10 (B.C. 160) xo-ako* Tpos dp-yupov, but in P
Lips I. 64" (iv/A.D. ) a(p-y)vpov (curiously abbreviated) is
" Geld ". Silver as a metal is thus the prevailing sense in the
few occurrences we can report from papyri, while dp-yvpiov
for money appears many hundred times. The differentiation
affects a well-known compound in C. and B. no. 300 14 (ii.
p. 466 — Apamea) dpYupun-auievo-avTa for dp-yvpoT. There
are sundry derivatives of dp'yupos, of which we might mention
dp-yup^vnTOS, occurring in P Sai'd Khan I" 1 ' (B.C. 8S) ttjv d.
dp.irtXov, P Lond 19S 11 (a.d. 169-77) (= II. p. 173), BGU
IV. 1105 21 (B.C. 11) Ka8uPpH>i Kal Tas x cI P as tvi^iipav
XpnTai a>s ovS^ dpyvpt»>vT|Tu)L "treats me as he would not
treat a thing he had bought " — the reading is not certain.
' Apeo7rayiTr)s
75
ap(TT)
In the LXX the disparity between the frequency of dpyvpos
and dpyvpiov is just what it is in papyri. In MGr apyvpos
is the metal.
"AQEOTtaylxt]^.
The form ' Apevirayt-nis is found Michel 6S7" (end of
iii/B.c), it. S23' (B.C. 220).
aQEOXELOL.
For the bad sense which prevails in classical writers
(see Lighlfoot on Col I 10 ) a new literary citation may be
made from Philodemus (i/B.C.) Ilepl KoXaKeias (in Rhein.
Mus. hi. 623) dv«v Tfjs Toiav-rr|S dpeo-Kaas. But P Oxy
IV. 729 s * (A.n. 137) is a close parallel for Paul's use:
TTOl]T|<roVT(U T0VS irOTlO-p-oilS TOO [KTT|](iaTOS Kal TT|S KaXa-
u.[e£as] ireaTrraiovs irpbs dpeo-Ki[av] tov Sapairtwvos, "they
shall irrigate the vine-land and the reed-land every fifth day
to the satisfaction of Sarapion" (Edd.). (We spell -eia on
historical grounds, regarding the MSS. as inadequate wit-
nesses for 6i and 1 : see Proleg. p. 47). Deissmann BS p.
224 cites an additional witness from an inscription, testifying
with many passages in Philo to a use of dpt'o-Keia in a good
sense — including even a relation towards God — wholly inde-
pendent of NT. We may compare his inscription with a
nearly identical phrase in Prime 113" (i/B.c.) TeXauv S' 6
(leTa TavTa XP° V0S «8eu)peiT0 Trpos t^|v els to TrX-riLCos]
dpt'o-Keiav.
O.QE0X0}.
For the idea of service in the interests of others which
underlies several of the NT occurrences of this verb
(1 Th 2 5 , Rom 15 1 ' 3 , 1 Cor io m ), we may compare its use
in monumental inscriptions to describe those who have
proved themselves of use to the commonwealth, as OG/S
641 (A.D. 246-7) 'IovXiov Avpr|\iov . . . 01 <riv avTui
KOTeXBdvTes . . . dveo-r-qo-av dpeVavTa avTois, Teip.i}s xapiv,
it. 646 12 (iii/.\.i'.) Z«irri|i.[iov OvopuSijv] . . . dvaXuxravTa
Kal dpcaavTa ttj re airTT] |3ouXfj Kal t<3 Sr|u.u>. For a wider
sense see the interesting petition of a Tew of Alexandria in
the 26th year of Augustus, who, after describing himself as
(ieTaXapiv K0.8' SuvaTov Kal T<i TraTpl [tt|]s dpeo-Kovo-ns
TraiSe.'as, goes on to state that he runs the risk ttjs tSias
TrarpiSos OTep^TJvai I ECU IV. II40 5 *)- I n p SI 94 6rc
(ii/A.H.) a woman writes gratefully 8ti fjpeo-e Kal Til iravSl f|
iroSis, Kal TrpocrcSpeijei. Is rd u.a9r||j.aTa : cf. BGU IV. 1141'*
(Aug.) uis SovXos eV tXevBepia BeXa dpsa-ai oiiTu> Kayw -rf|v
<piXiav o-ou Be'Xiov ap.ep.irT[ov] taarov eTTJpr|0-a. In P Oxy
VIII. 1 153" (i/A.D.) a man sends his son a piece of fabric,
telling him to show it to a third man and write as to the
colour, tdv avTui dpeo-K-n. Similarly in P Giss I. 20 ls tii/A.D.)
6iroC]ov St croi \p<a[p/a apeo" 1 " 1 ! [8fjXw]o-ov 81' 4m[o-]ToXi)s
^ atiKpbv «p[yo]v avTofl ir[e'|u|/o]v — a woman is writing to
her husband about some wool she is working for him.
(Ought we perhaps to supplement i-p[io]v from the previous
line, instead of «p[yo]v, "a little wool of that (colour)"?)
The same lady's mother writes to the husband in 22 1 *
Tovra Kal Beois [dpe]<rK«[i], but then unfortunately becomes
illegible, though a small space suggests to the editor that the
sentence ends there : in that case toSto is her earnest wish
to see her son-in-law safe home. The verb remains in the
vernacular to-day with meaning unchanged, but (normally)
a less irregular present dpc'£u>.
OLQSOtOQ.
The adj. is very common. P Hib I. 51 4 (B.C. 245)
irpi]a|uvos Xdp.pave apco-rds T[i]|iu>y iTroyey;>a|jL|j.evwv,
"accept, if satisfactory, and buy at the prices below
written" (Edd.). P Grenf II. 24" (B.C. 105) irapex«'o"6w
(sc. tov otvov) u.dvip.ov Kal apea-rov cus 'ABiip a, " wine that
will keep and be satisfactory till Athyr 1st." P Amh II.
48 s (B.C. 106) xopnvoOvTts KtviiaaTtt dpeo-Ta, "providing
acceptable vessels" (Edd.). In P Tebt II. 342*' (late
ii/A.D.) a pottery is described as XCBois dpto-rois «|r|pTi-
0-1 pe'vov), " newly fitted with stones in good order" : so a , 25 .
Cf. Syll 522 17 (iii/B.c.) ol'vo[v] irape'xttv apea-rov, and for the
adverb Michel $$&* s - (ii/u.c.) dTro8eStix acrl -v «' 1 eTn.p.e\T|Tal
ttji PouX[tji] o-wTtTtXeo-fie'va irdvTa tcl fepya dpeo-TaJs, BGU
IV. 1119 21 (B c. 5) Ta irpoo-T|KOVTa «'pya Trdyra Ka8' wpafv]
Kal KaTa Kaipbv dpeo-Tws. The collocation of tvdpeo-Tos
and SoKiaos in Rom 14™ is closely paralleled in P Amh
II. S9 8 (A.D. 121) to (/. tov) oe dpyuptKov ipdpov Sokiuov
apicrrov (/. dpso-Tov), if the editors' certain emendation be
accepted. So P Flor I. I 6 (A.D. 153) dpyvpiov 8oki|iov
vop.6i.TeDd^.6vov dpeo-Tov: P Lond 93S 6 (A.D. 225) (=111.
p. 150), al.
'Aqetci;.
The form 'ApeVas (for rough breathing see WH Intr?
p. 313) instead of 'Ape'Oas may, as Deissmann (BS p. 1S3 f.),
following Schurer Geschkhte i. p. 738, has suggested, be due
to a desire to Hellenize the barbaric name by assimilation to
aperr).
OLQEZ/].
The limitation of this word to four occurrences in NT —
and two of them in 2 Pet — may possibly be connected with
the very width of its significance in non-Christian ethics :
it had not precision enough for large use in Christian lan-
guage. If Brugmann is right in connecting it with dpt-o-Ku)
Kurzgef. vergl. Gr. p. 519), this vagueness was there from
the first. Our " virtue " is too narrow for a word which had
nearly all the forces of our adj. " good " : cf. Prof. G. Murray,
Greek Epic, p. 57. Some Koivrj instances may be quoted.
P Hib I. I5 95ff -(a rhetorical exercise, about B.C. 280-40) :
the younger men are exhorted to employ their bodies
evKaipws T^jv dirdSei^iv Trot^traae'vovs Ti}s avTwv apexes. " in
a timely display of their prowess" (Edd.) In the ordinance
of Ptolemy Euergeles II., P. Tebt I. 5 165ff -(B.C 118). certain
officials are warned not T-f|V ev dpeTfji Ketp.c'v7]v pa(o-iXiK^v)
•yfjv irapaipeLO-8ai tuv -ycuip-yaiv) p.r|Se cirl eyXoyfji -yewpytiv,
" to take the richest Crown land from the cultivators by
fraud or cultivate it at choice." The editors quote Hesy-
chius dpeTwo-iv dp£Ta£vuo-LV, «iSai(iovuo-iv, ev dpe-rfj <oo-iv.
It is thus possible that we have here earlier evidence for
dpeTaf. = laudes in the LXX (see Deissmann BS p. 95 f.,
Hort / Pel p. 12S f.), as if" land in esteem." The other new
meaning brought out by Deissmann {ut supra) " manifestation
of power" (as 2 Pet I s ) may also be further illustrated.
Thus in Syli 7S4 2 (iv/B.c.) 'AB-nvdai Me'veia dvt'8-nKev 6\|nv
iSo> o a dp«T^|v ttjs 8«ov, Uittenberger quotes with approval
Foucart's definition of dpeTij as signifying " vim divinam
apiju
76
afjiarepo?
quae mirabilem in modum hominibus laborantibus salutem
afferret." Cf. ib. So6 10 (Crete, early Empire) irXeiovas
apexafs tou BeoO] and ib. 807 6 (c. ii/A.D.) where after a
miraculous restoration of a blind man the people rejoice oti
£wcrai dptral c-ye'vovro €irl toO 2e|3ao-Tou Tjaujv 'Avto>v€ivou.
There is suggestive force in this rejoicing of the pagan crowd
to find that "powers" of Asclepios were still "alive" in
those dark days.
A few miscellaneous references may be added. With the
list of virtues in 2 Pet I 5 '-, cf. OGIS 43S ,E (i/rj.c.) avSpa
d-yaBbv Yfvdpevov Kal Si.evA'KavTa Trto-m Kal dpt-rjj Kal
8[iK]atoo-uvr| Kal cua-ePciai Kal ircpl to;0 k)o(Ov[ov] trvv-
4>epovros Tf|V ir\ei(TT[t]]v eio-evTivcyusvov o-iroi>8r]v (see BS
p. 36off., LAE p. 322). In the invitation to celebrate
Hadrian's accession to the Imperial throne, the new Emperor
is described as one ik irdvTa 8o0\a [81] dpe-n?|v K[al] iraTpbs
tvxtjv 0eoO (P Giss I. 3 6t -). A sepulchral epigram from
Hernuipolis (PSI I7"- 2 , iii/A.n.) begins— [0]v -ydp hi dv8pii-
ttoio-iv cti)v €pd8t^ev eKeCvnv ttjv 68bv T|V dpeTfjs OVK CKciOnpe
6«'uis. And in the later papyri the word is frequent as a
title of courtesy, e.g. P Oxy I. 6o w - (A.D. 323) dKoXouflws
Tois KeX£vcr8io-i inrb ttjs dpeTfjs tov Kupiou pou SLacrnpoTaTou
•f|-yeu.dvos ZaPiviavov, ib. 7 1''- 18 (A.D. 303) tl crou So|ei.€v tti
dp€TTJ : cf. P Lips I. 40" ■•-"■"' ■»■ ' 8 (iv/v A.D.), P Grenf II.
90 u (vi/A.D.) al. The same usage is found in Jos. Anil. xii.
53 : cf. our " Excellency."
aQVjV.
Of the nominative of this word (fapfjv. declined accord-
ing to the primitive model still normal in Sanskrit, and
traced in kvidv kuvos, caro carnis, etc.), we have no occur-
rences except in early times (Attic, Coan and Cretan inscrip-
tions) : see Searles, Lexicographical Study (Chicago, 1898),
p. 21. The oblique cases, although there is only one occur-
rence in the NT (Lk io a apvas), are by no means obsolete
in the Koivrj : thus dpvds P Tebt I. 117 s5 (B.C. 99), and
even P Lond 125 versi? (magical, v/a.D ) (=1. p. 123)
aipaTi. d[p]vbs u-e'Xavos : apves P Hib I. 32 11 (B.C. 246) :
apv(ao-i) V Amh II. 73 s (A.D. 129-30) ; Apvas BGU I. 133 8
(ii/A.D.), PSI 4° 3 (A.D. 129), P Oxy I. 74 2 etc. ( A „. ugj .
PSI 56 s (a.d. 107) ttpves, and so P Hawara 322° (Antoninus)
(in Archiv v. p. 394). Mayser's instance from P Magd 21 4
must be dropped : see the new edition. Kaibel 1038 38
(Attalia, an oracle of Cybele) o>]s apva[s] Ka[/r]e'xouo-i Xvkoi :
cf. Lk io 3 . The replacing of this irregular noun by the only
formally diminutive dpviov is normal. The distinction in
use between this word and dpvds seems beyond our power to
trace : van Herwerden (s.v. dpTJv) cites a grammarian who
makes this a lamb less than a year old, dpvds one over
a year.
(igiOfdco.
The ordinary use of the verb is for "payment": cf.
P Giss I. 8 2 (A.D. 119) t^|[v o-\j|j.](j>wvr|86!av (/. -crav) Tipf|V
Tci AiroXXuiiau) dp[i8]pr|0-as, 1' Oxy III. 4S6 23 (A.D. 131)
dpi8pf|0-acra tiu.T|V aviTuv, P Lille, I. 3 40 (ifter B.C. 240)
KaXus iroi(T|o-€ts) [oTJJVTafjas dpLi]8pf|0-ai T|p.iv rb yivopivov
d\|/ca[vtov] tou Aw(o[v pjrjvds, al. In P Leid C"- 19 (p. 118)
(the dream of Ptolemaeus, ii/B.c.) ol'opai dpei8puv p.« seems
to refer to "counting" days: ten lines higher the verb
means "pay." BGU II. 620 6 (ii/A.D.) ^pi.8u.T|8iiu.e[v has a
lacuna following, but has reference apparently to numeration.
The subst. dp£8p.r|o-is occurs in P Kyi II. 99 12 (iii/A.D.)
8LaYpd\|/to . . Tais eiSicrpt'vats dpi8pr|o*€0-iv " in the customary
instalments" (Edd.). It is common in the phrase ds dp£8pr|o-i.v
p.T|vds, as BGU I. 25 s , 41 6 (both ii/iii A.D.), Preisigke 1090 2
(ostracon, a.d. 161). There is a further derivative dpiBpnTi-
kos : Wilcken (Ostr. i. p. 351, cf. Archiv iv. p. 174) makes
to d. an impost for the maintenance of the dpi9u.T|Tai, but
GH (P Tebt II. p. 197) regard it rather as a tax on land:
cf. BGU I. 236', 330' (both ii/A.D.). It is MGr, as is
dpi6p.ds. We may take the opportunity of noting the
remarkable parallel to Mt IO 30 , Lk I2 7 in the new fragment
of Alcaeus (vii/vi B.C.), P Oxy X. 1233, fr. 8 10 . .]s irapd
poipav Alos ov8e Tpt\[ . . (see the note).
dgiO/ioc;.
P Petr II. 16 13 (middle iii/ii.C.) (= Witkowski 2 , p. 12)
rjKovo-japev dpiSp-bv eVecrSai 4k twv 'Apcrivo€[Cw]v, P Gen I.
16 22 (a.d. 207) toI tovtou dSeX<J>ol 6vt€s tov dpi8pbv irevTe.
For the LXX dpi8p<l = " few " in Num 9 20 , Ezek 12 16
(Thackeray, O. T. Gram. p. 39), cf. P Oxy IV. 742"- (B.C. 2)
(= Witkowski 2 , p. 12S) irapd8os 8e tivi Tciv <j>£Xu>v dpi8pu>
aviTas {sc. 8«rpds), "deliver a few of them," rather than
"deliver them accurately counted" (as Wilcken ap. Wit-
kowski). But note the combination in P Oxy X. i27o 3 «
(a.d. 159) dpi8u.u> Tr\r|p[eis : so ib. 1273 21 (a.d. 260) with
dpi8p.oi, and I2bt 10 (a.d. 325). Another use appears in BGU
IV. ioS5 2S (a.d. 171) where P. M. M eyer restores irepl tuv . . .
dpi]8p.ii Tpid[KOVTa Jvtvx« T<i o-TpaTn7<u] : dpi8a<3 is "a kind
of rubric" — "heading no. 30," or the like. OGIS 266 s
(iii/B.C). iiir^p Ttov tov dpi6p.bv d-n-oSdvTwv tov Kvpiov, "as
regards those who had completed the fixed number of years."
It may be worth while to call attention to Wessely's paper on
Gnostic numbers in the Mittheilungen of the Rainer Collection
Li. p. 113 fif.: thus 99 is the dpi8p.ds of dp.T|v (a + p. + t] + v =
99) and the mystic 'A(3pao-dij is the number of the year, since
its letters numerically total 365 (see P Leid W iY - 30 ). For
the application of this principle to the ' ' number " of the Beast
(Rev 13 18 ), with illustrations from Greek graffiti from Pompeii
(so before A.D. 79), see Deissmann LAE p. 276 f. : one of
them is <(hXw -fjs dpi8u.bs 4>|«, ''I love her whose number is
545." The case for a Greek rather than a Hebrew gematria
in a Greek book is undeniably strong. Deissmann, I.e. refers
to the dictionaries under lo-diJrr|<pos. We may cite from
Cagnat IV. 743 ;f (= C. and R. no. 232 — a metrical epitaph
by a Jew of the time of Alexander Severus) a good instance
of the gematria in Greek— lo-di|rnc)>os 8uo-l toutois Tdios <!>s
a-ytos u>S d-,a8bs irpoXe'YU : both adjectives total 284, agree-
ing with the number of his own name.
agioTegoc;.
For the phrase i£ dpio~r«piiv (as Lk 23 s3 ) cf. P Ryl II.
153 4 ' (a.d. 13S-61). BGU I. 86"-' (ii/A.i..), P Gen I. 43 4
(a.d. 226). The adj., it need hardly be said, is very common
in the personal descriptions of appellants, witnesses, etc., in
legal documents. Cf. ako for the sake of the curious side-
light which it throws upon the daily life of Arsinoe the com-
plaint which a woman lodges against Petechon, the male
attendant in the women's baths, that he threw hot water over
her and KaWKauo-ev -rrjv rt KotXiav Kal tov dpio-repbv p.T)pbv
'A/hoto/3ouAos'
77
apjAos
e'us tov -yovaTos (P Magd 33 redo 1 , B.C. 221). The adj. is
still in use.
'AgtOTofiov/.o;.
A widely spread name: cf. Michel 372" (Leros. ii/B C.)
ib. 594 19 (Delos, B.C. 279), Magn 304 4 , Prime 313 140 .
agioTov.
P 1 ixv III. 519 17 (ii/A.D.) TraiSi'ois dpCo-Tov df5(oXol) §■ is
presumably the account of a meal, which lr.m the price was
probably a light one! So ib. IV.736- 8 [c. A.D. 1) Trpdcru>v
dpio-Tu) yepSijov) (bpoXds) "leeks for the weaver's breakfast "
(Edd.). P Tebt I. 112 introd. 17 (B.C. 112) dpCo-rov o~uv
'HXioSiiipun) 'A8t|( ) K, ib. 116 s6 (late ii/B.C.) crvKa eirl
dpio-Tou 1. A more considerable meal seems intended in
P Tebt I. 120 82 (i/B.C.) ets to Tcrif|v tov dpio-T[o]u It — it
was a repast in the temple of Isis. Ib. 121 93 (i/B.c.) 6\|/ov
eir' dpio-Tu) |. We have not noticed the verb dpicrrdw.
aqxezoQ.
To the occurrences of this rare word we can now add
BGU I. 33 s (ii/iii A. d. ) Trepl -niv Xoi/rrii^v] epywv o-ov dpKeTos
y[e]vov. We seem to have the adverb in the mutilated
conclusion of BGU II. 531"- 2 * (ii/A.D.) edv 8[e . . .]
dpKCTos Hxi 1 [ • • • Vettius Valens, p. 304" 5 , has Kal fjv
dpKCTov KaTa tovs Xovrrovs eacrai. Kaibel Praef. 2SSc 10
shows d[p]KCTa Tpi[ — these three deaths suffice: the god is
entreated to be satisfied. (The word is MGr.)
&QXECO.
For an impersonal use of dpxeu, as in Jn 14 8 , see P
Lond 964 13 (ii/iii a.d.) (= III. p. 212) XapW KoTvXas
T[d]o-as <j>OKuv I'va dpKe'o-[r|] f|[p]lv, and cf. the late P Oxy I.
131' 1 (vi/vii A.D.) where, with relerence to a disputed in-
heritance, it is stated that a father bequeathed half an acre
of his land to a son, saying that it " is enough " for him —
6tl dpKei auTui to fjuaapovpiov. For the middle and passive,
cf. P Giss I. 6S 12ff - (ii/A.D.) f|ydpacra V*P tvBdSe TpiaKoo-iwv
8paxfiwv K[a]l ovk dpKelTai, and P Goodsp 5'- fl (ii/A.D.)
apKovpe'vcov Tj|iu)v ttj86 tt) SiacrToX'TJ) with the simple
dative, as Lk 3 11 : so P Lips I. 33"- n (A.D. 36S1 NepeeriXXay
koI Aiow[o-£av] dpKeo-6fjy<jt Trpo[i]£el |2[o]yXdp.evos, CP
Ilerm 9 11 ov8e tovtois dpKeo-8e'vTes, al. It has liri las 3 Jn 10 )
in P Lond 45™ (B.C. 160-591 (= I. p. 36) ovk dpKecr8e'vTes
etj>' ots rjcrav 8taTreTrpaype'voi, and P Tor I. I" 18 (B.C. 116)
( = Chrcst II. p. 32) ovk dpKto-Be'vTes 8e e-rrl Tiii evoikclv ev
Trjt eafji otKtai, dXXd Kal ktX. (indie). Add P Amh II. 77 19
(a.d. 1391 -n-Xeto-fTlati/ls irX-nyais p.e T|K£o-aTo, Kai p.r|
dpKecr8e[l]s £Trf|[v]e-yK« (101 ktX., P Ryl II. I45 10 (A.D. 38) eVl
Kal at] dpK[eo-]8els ktX., " not content with heaping insults
on my dependants," etc. (Edd.) (following a present ptc),
P Oxy I. 114" (ii/iii A.M.) edv ovv p.r| apKecrBr] to Kepua, " if
the cash is not sufficient." With the last citation under
dpKCTos cf. Kaibel 4 13 7 dpKeo poipa OavdvTi ve'w[i].
aoy.To{\.
"ApKos for dpKTos, as in Rev 13 s (cf. I Regn 17 3 ') is found
in the later insciiptions, as in a Praenestine mosaic, IGSI
1302 (= CIG III. 6131*5) (time of Hadrian?) : cf. ib. 2325,
232S, 2334. The still more contracted fip| occurs in the
Silko inscription OGIS 201" (vi/A.D.), eyi yap <is Kd™
(i«'pr| XeW eipi, Kal eis avw ae'pr| dp£j cl|i( : where see Dit-
tenberger's note. MGr dpKovSa "she-bear," as Thumb
remarks, owes its origin to this by-form : he also [Nandb.
p. 320) gives dpKos as current in Pontus.
dofia.
P Petr. II. 25(a) 8 els dpa-ara Ta aKoXovBovvTa ai™.
OGIS 533 16 (i/B.c.) dpaaTwv Kal KeX[rj](T)a>y. Magn 127 4
(i/B.C.) dpaaTi TeXeCwi. A half-literary citation from P
Giss I. 3 may be permitted in view of the interest of the
document, which is a call to celebrate the accession of
Hadrian. The sun-god Phoebus Apollo is the speaker, and
announces himself as having just come from accompanying
Trajan on high in his white-horsed chariot —
"App-aTL XevKOTrwXan dpTi Tpatav[tot]
cruvavaTetXas rJKio croi, w 8fjp.[e],
ovk dyvtoo-Tos 4*01(305 8ebs dva-
KTa Katvbv 'A8piavbv dyyeXw[v].
a.Qfi6£u>.
We I ave found no direct parallel in the Koiv-rj to the use of
f|puoo"du.r|V in 2 Cor II 2 , where the middle is probably used
purposely to bring out the Apostle's deep personal interest
in this spiritual TrpopvT|o-riKT| (see Proleg. p. 160) ; but the
use of (ivT|o-Teveo-8aL in P Flor I. 36* (iv/A.D. init.) of a
mother making a match (p.yT)a-Tevo-ape'vov p.ov) for her son
with a cousin, is essentially on the same lines. In POxv VI,
906' (a deed of divorce, ii/iii a.d.) it is provided that the
separating parties shall be free to many as they choose
without incurring any penalty — dirb 8e tov vvv e^eivat tu
Aioye'vei Kal T-rj IIXovTdp\T) eKaTepos avTwv dpud£eo-[0ai] ws
edv aiprJTai yap-to dvevOvvw ovti. In MGr appoo-Tos-^ is the
name of a betiothed pair. Cf. also Aristeas 250 7rws
dppdcrai yvvaiKt (where the fact that the archaic optative is
" incorrect " does not justify the editors in inserting dv).
In the active the verb is common = " to be suitable,
fitting." P Fay 12 33 (c. B.C. 103) irepl avTu>[v y]evope'vns
[dJydyKTis dpp.o^ovcrr|S Std 8r|poo-i'c»>v, " suitable pressure
being applied on this account by public officials" (Edd.).
OGIS 33j 158 (ii'i B.C.) tovs dplp-d^ovTas Xdlyous, ib. 3S3"
(i/B.C.) is -fjppo^ev ?Kao-Tos. B(iU IV. 1120 32 (B.C. 5) tt|v
dppd£ovo-av e-rripeXleiav). P Lond 256 recteP (A.D. 1 1-5)
(—11. p. 97) Tots dppd^ovcrt [Kara Kaipbv o~7re'p]p.acri..
P Giss I 67 s (ii/A.D.) 81.' fjs (sc. eTri.o-ToXf|s) ra irpe'TrovTa
crov ttj d^ia Kal [tw] ^8et dppd^ovrd 8rjXols. P Lips I.
38''- 3 (A.D. 390) at eK vdutov dppd^]ovo-ai SiKaio[X]oyiai, etc.
The prominence of the participle reminds us of our own
fitting: it has its adverb dppo£dvTus, as in P Par 63"'"
(ii/B.C.), Tois Kaipols TrpeTrdvTiDS Kal tols dv[8p]wirois dppo-
Jovtus, Syll 25S 10 ((. B.C. 200) dppolJdvTois (.'. -ws) iv tois
(/. to!) 4<a(pto-paTi. yeypappevois. On the forms appd^eiv
and -TTeiv, see Cronert Mem. Here. pp. 135, 245 : the former
is the true Hellenistic.
agfio;.
Syll 53S 9 (? B.C. 353) o-uvTi8e'vTa tovs dppovs o-repicpovs,
dpnoTTovTas TravTaxrji, of the walls of a temple. Ib. 54O 10e
(B.C. 175-1) eK tov irpoo-iovTos dpaov : see Dittenberger's
note. The word occurs in connexion with wrenching limbs
out of their sockets (4J dpp.<iv dvap.ox,XevovTes) in 4 Mace 10 s .
apveo/xai
apiratj.
<o
UQVEOpai.
Syll 356" (B.C. 6— a letter of Augustus) ai-rbs piv yap
evtpei.vevdpvovpevo[s] " persisted in his denial." OGIS 4S4 31
(ii/A. D. ) direp dpvovpe'vwv avTwv rjSe'ws tirlarTevov. For the
aor. midd. (rare in Attic: cf. Veitch Grk Verbs s.v.) cf.
BGU I. lg^Cu/A.V.) iiirep Se tov pf| dpvTJcracrGai e<p' «Kao-Tui
tovtov . . ., P Flor I. 61" *• (a.d. S6-S) T|pvT|craTo ovtos
[ttj]v KAT)[p]ovo|j.tav tov TraTpbs Kai iyii tT|v (these three
word-; interlmeated) toO i8£ov iraTpds- See aLo Helbing
Gr. p. 99, and Mayor Ep. ofjiuie, p. 72, where it is stated
that dpic'opai [denego] with ace. of a person ("to disown")
is unclassical, and seems to be confined to Christian literature.
The verb is MGr.
OLQVtOV.
P Thead 8 14 (A.D. 306) dpvia eviavcria, 19 dpvta Kal epucpia.
BGU II. 377 8 '' (early vii/A.D.), with other animal names,
many in the -iov form — KaprjXi'a), dpv£8(ia), perh. x<up(ia),
ete. P Strass I. 24' f - (A.D. IlS) dpviuv tiri'yovT)(s) . . .
dpi8pui dpvuo(v). P Gen I. 6S' (A.D. 3S2) dpvia 'eVSeKa.
Its choice by the author of the Apocalypse as an exclusive
term, for very frequent use, is part of a general tendency of
the vernacular, in which nouns in -iov multiplied fast : it is
interesting to note that he has followed that tendency much
earlier than our papyrus writers did in the case of this word.
The complete absence of diminutive force in dpvtov as
against dpr|v may be noted. (MGr dpv£.)
aQOTQidoj
is found P Petr III. 31 7 tov £ev*yovs twv Pou>y pov -n-opevo-
pt'vov €iri Trjs pacrLAiKfjs 680O wo-tc dpoTpiav. It is some-
times replaced by vTrocrx^w, scc 'he editors' note on P Lond
1170 verso' Mi (a.d. 25S-9) (=111. p. 200). The verb is
found in the derived sense of "devise," like Heb. tfTVl, in
Sir 7 12 .
OLQOXQOV
occurs in P Rein 17 20 (B.C. 109) dpoTpov a £vybv a (or
dpoTpov a^vyov d), P Flor II. 134 1 (a.d. 260) to TavpiKov
apa T(i dpoTpw, P Strass I. 32 3 (a business letter, A.D. 261)
Mu£ipov . . . direcrTeiXa irpbs ere, i'va avTu dpoTpov ^evnTai.
'ApoTTJp (contracted dp') is found in P Lond 257 200 (a.d.
94) (= II. p. 26) : cf. OGIS 519 21 (iii/A.D.) tovs dpoTrjpas
(>>"",, where Dittenberger refers to Hesiod Op. 405 povv
dpOTtjpa. MGr dXtVpi starts from dpeVpiov, as Prof. Thumb
notes.
aqnayrj.
Syll 92S 85 (Magnesia, ii/is.c. init.) r\ tiov KTnvwv dpira-yr|
•ye-yevtipevn. BGU III. 871 5 (ii/A.D.) P[i]as Kal dp-ira-y[f|s].
P Lips I. 64 5:1 (<-. A.D. 36S) 81' dpira-yf)s.
agnaypog
occurs in the MS. of Vettius Valens, p. 122 1 , edv "Apr|s
KXnpwcrnTaL rbv Satpova, EcXt^vn 8e tov -yapoo-ToXov, dpTra-y-
pbs b ydpos (arai. Kroll says " nempe dpird *yipos, " but
why not render "the marriage will be one of force," or
perhaps "will be a great catch"? The closely parallel
apira-ypa, which modern commentators generally regard as
a practical synonym of the rare dpira-ypds in Phil 2 6 , may be
cited from a magical text. The leaden tablet from Adru-
metum, printed with a commentary by Deissmann, BS pp.
274-300, and with slightly amended text by Wiinsch AF
no. 5, has in 1. 31 81' 8v b XetW dcpeitjo-iv Tb ctpiracrpa, the
noun denoting the lion's "prey" as in LXX of Ezek 22 25 .
One apt though not exact literary parallel seems to have
escaped Lightfoot's net : Pindar Pyth S 65 dpTraXeav Sdcav
"a gift to be eagerly seized " (Gildersleeve, who compares
Phil I. 1:), "the keen-sought prize" (Myers). This comes
very near to the meaning res rapienda (ralher than res rapta)
by which dp-n-a-ypdv seems best explained if really equivalent
to dp-ira-ypa "spoil, prize." Against the solitary profane
instance of dpTraypds, in Plutarch 2. 12 A rbv €K Kpf|Tr]s
Ko.Xovp.evov d., "seizure, rape," may be set a very close
parallel also quoted by Lightfoot, ovk IcttIv dpTraypbs t|
Tip.TJ (from a catena on Mk lo 41ff -). Without discussing
the crux interpretum, we might supply a list of the -pos
nouns parallel to dpiro.-yp.ds in formation, as found in
NT, such as may be cited to support the practical
identity of d. with ctp-rra-ypa, and its distinctness from it,
respectively. (1) Nouns which are or may be passive, like
upiraypa = to dpiraKTov or to dpiraKTeov : v'rro'ypappds,
i[/aXpds, Oepicrpds, ipaTicrpds, eiricriTio-pds, xP 7 H JLaTLtr F LC 'S-
In these the abstract has become concrete, as our writing,
clothing, warning have done, so that they are what the
noun in -pa would have been. (Brugmann-Thumb pp. 218,
222, defines the -pds and -prj nouns and the -pa as "verbal
abstracts" and "nomina actionis" respectively; but both
"partially pass into names of things.") (2) By far the
larger number, some forty or more, denote the action of the
verb — PpvYpos "gnashing," o-eicrpds "shaking," which in
concrete development produces dcrirao-pds "a greeting,"
8eo-pds "chain," etc. The statement that Plut. A/or. p. 12
is "the only instance of its use noted in prof, auth." as a
matter of fact overlooks an instance of the identical dpira-
o-pds given in Wyttenbach's index verborum — viz. p. 644 A
(Symposiaca II. 10), where v<paip£cris Kal dpirao-pbs Kai
\apwv apiXXa Kal Sia-yxtovLcrpds are mentioned as conduct
not tending to friendliness or convivial enjoyment ; we may
render "snatching and grabbing, fisticuffs and elbowing."
Here again, therefore, the word is a nomen actionis, as in
the other Plutarch passage.
atyiiat, co.
P Lond 3S7 8 (A.D. 14-5) (=11. p. 166) d]pirdo-ai T d
eiripdXXovTa. OGIS 665" (a.d. 49) 8ti dvaXicrKeTai Tiva
dpira^dvTwv dSews tuv eirl Tats \petais. In P Par 6S 8 f - (a
document relating to the Jewish war of Trajan, ii/A.D.) we
have Tivds etrl KcocrTuiSCav rjpiracrav Kal [tovs dpiracrOe'v-
TJas tTpavparicrav : cf. BGU I. 341 3 , which deals with the
same events, «K Kioo-TuiJSias TJpiracrav. In I. 12 of the last
papyrus f|pTrdyno-av is the true reading : see Berichtigungen
p. 359. A common use may be illustrated by the petition
BGU III. 759 2
125) 8tt(os irapacrTTjcra>[cr]L tovs
atT[tovs Kal] dTroreicrwcri Ta rjpTrao-pj'va. According to
Wilcken (Archiv i. p. 164) the verb is to be understood
causatively in P Lond 40S 11 (c. A.D. 346) (=11. p. 2S4)
■fjp7ra£as avTovs ws ev dvopia.. " du hast sie phindern lassen."
On this general tendency, cf. Hatzidakis Einl. p. 200 f.
For dpTrd£w, used of death, see the epitaph in BCH xxvii.
p. 370, no. 101, iirb o-Kopmou f,pTru[crO]r|. The compound
dcpapTrdjju is found P Oxy I. 37' n (A.D. 49) to criopaTiov
apiru^
79
ap<rr)v
d<f>r|pirao-ev. "carried llie foundling off." P Strass I. 5 15
(A.ii. 202) tcl TtTpdiroSa Ta T|(«Tepa d4>t|pTraa-[a]v, and
often in petitions complaining of robbery. For the double
conjugation of this and similar verbs — due to the fact that
both dental and guttural before -vw will make -|w— see
Proleg. p. 56. The verb survives in MGr.
aqnaJi.
I leissmann (LAE p. 321 n ') notes that &. was current as
a loan-word in Latin comedy: in Paul "it should probably
not be translated 'robber' but rendered by some other word
like 'swindler' ('extortioner,' AV, RV)."
aggafiebv.
A word of undoubted Semitic origin (Ileb. I^ny, cf.
Lagarde Mitttil. I. p. 212, Lewy Premdworter p. 120),
spelt dppapiiv and dpafJiiv : see Pro/eg. p. 45 and Thackeray
Gr. I. p. 119, and cf. P Lond 334 14 - 31 (a.d. 166) (=11.
p. 211 f.), where both forms occur. The meaning of
"earnest-money" (Scottice "arles") is well illustrated by
P Par 5s 14 (ii/B.c.) (=Witkowski 2 , p. 81), where a woman
who was selling a cow received IOOO drachmas as dpap&va.
Similarly P Lond 143 13 (a.d. 97) (=11. p. 204), a receipt
for 160 drachmas, being the residue of the earnest-money
(200 drachmas) for 2^V arourae of land, dirb Xoyov dppct-
Pwvos kXtipou kt\., P Fay 91 14 (A.D. 99) dpyvpiov 8pax[ads]
SeKa ££ dppapova dvairdptcpov, " 16 drachmae of silver as
unexceptionable earnest-money" (Edd.), P Oxy II. 299 2f -
(late i/A.D. ) AduirwvL uvoOnpev-nri eSwKa avni 8td (roO
dpapwva iSpaxp-^s) f\ i-'va uuoOriptiJo-ei 'ivroxa, "regarding
Lampon the mouse-catcher 1 paid him for you as earnest
money 8 drachmae in order that he may catch the mice
while they are with young" (Edd.), ib. VI. 920 12 (ii/iii A.D.)
ts Xdy(ov) dpap^vos) CTTpouT(oO) ("ostrich") (Spaxp.°-0 >-P,
Sj>ll 226 131 (Olbia, iii/B.C.) evc'-yKas eis tt]v eKXno-iav xpua"ovs
ir€vraKO(rtous els tovs dppapwvas. Additional examples are
Oslr 1168, P Magd 26 8 (B.C. 217), P Lond 1229 16 (a.d.
145) (= III. p. 143), it. 1 170 verso 122 (A.D. 25S-9) (=111.
p. 196), BGU I. 240 6 (ii/A.D.), ib. II. 601 11 (ii/A.D.), and
P Grenf II. 67" s - (a.d. 237) (= Selections, p. 109) where in
the engagement of certain dancing girls for a village festival
provision is made that they are to receive so many drachmas
iiirep dpapwvos [rfj TJiufj e\Xo-yovp.ev[o]i>, "by way of
earnest-money to be reckoned in the price." The above
vernacular usage amply confirms the NT sense of an
"earnest," or a part given in advance of what will be
bestowed fully afterwards, in 2 Cor I 22 , 5 5 , Eph I 14 .
It may be added that in MGr f| dppaPwv<.(a)o-uevr| =
"the betrothed bride," "an interesting reminiscence," as
Abbott (Songs, p. 258) remarks, "of the ancient custom of
purchasing a wife." In the same way tj dppapwva is used
for "the engagement-ring." In the island of Cyprus we
find the form dpawva (Thumb Hcllen., p. 23).
&Q07]Z0g
is common in sacred inscriptions, e. g. Michel 992 21 (Man-
tinea, B.C. 61) to-Ke'irao-ev Kai €iicrxT)(j.dvi.o-tv Ta irepl Tav
0e6v apprjTa uAKTTfjpia. The word is thus associated with
the Mysteries, and in 2 Cor I2 4 (appr^Ta pT|uaTa) suggests
words too sacred to be uttered. Vettius Valens p. 19 1 has
irepl Ta SppiiTa iroi.r|Ti.Ka£. P Leid \V IVU - 16 , with KpuTrrdv.
aQQMOTOZ.
.Vi.'.'N^V (Delphi, in dialect, ii/B.c.) dTeXV|s d <ivd *o-rw,
(i y.r\ appwo-ros \tVoLTo Ewo-os- We d I happen to have
noticed any instance ol the adj. in the papyri, bul both verb
and subst. are common. For the verb cf. I' I'eii I. 3o(l) 4
(middle of iii/B.C.) (= Witkowski -, p. 5) tov 6v[tJ(i iv
Me'ucpa dppuo-ToOvTa, P Ilib I. 73 15 (B.C. 243-2) el oiv p.ij
T|ppwo-Trjo-au.ev, P Par 49 31 (B.C. 164-5S) (= Witkowski *,
p. 71) dvwviw, ur| iroTt dp[pjwo-T£t to iraiSdpiov, P Ryl II.
6S 15 (B.C. 89) w[ctt€] Sid Tas TfXriyds dppwa-Tfjo-ao-a KaTa-
Keicrai (/'. e. -o-9at) KivSuvevouo-a rail piwi (which -hows that
d. may represent something very serious), BGU I V. 1125 8
(time of Augustus) ds (sc. Tjuepas) Se tav dpTaKTTJo-T|i. (/.
aTaKTT|o-T|L) t^l dppwo-Tr|(ri]i. For the subst. see thi
interesting petition which the priests of the tempi .1
Socnopaei Nesus present to the Strategus, asking for 1
favours at his hands, seeing that "in his sickness" he was
healed by their god — iirti ovv owwcrcu cv ttji dppwo-Tiai
inrb tov 2oKvoiraLTos 0toO ueyuXov (P Amh II. ^S 32 > B - c -
132), also P Tebt I. 44 s f - (B.C. 114) x°-P lv T *\s irepiexoio-ijs
p.€ dppwo-TLas, "on account of the sickness from which I am
suffering," ib. 52 10 ff - (c. B.C. 114) Si ue (/. Sid to ue) ev
papv[T6]pct (see Pro/eg. p. 7S) dppwcrTta Kio-[0ai.] ev8tt)s
otio-a Twv dvay[Kaiwvj, "since I am seriously dl, being in
want of the necessaries of life" (Edd.), and P Hawara
S6 18ff - (probably late i/A.D.) ( = Archiv v. p. 3S2) (lapTvprjo-ei.
Se o-(oi) ['I]o-(8<upos, cm dppojo-Ttav lo-o8dvaTo(v) [«|]r|V-
T\i]o-a. See also Syll 490 G (iii/B.C.) «v[ir]«Td[v]Ta)v ttoXXuv
dY[av dXtSptJiov [dppwjO-T[Ti];jLdTwv Kal twv laTpwv twv
[8a[i]oo-[ieudv]Twv ev rai iroXct. uppwo-o-TTjo-dvTwv. The adj.
is MGr, as are ihe derived verb and noun.
aoaei'oy.oiTrjg.
According to Nageli (p. 46) this word is first found among
the poets of the Imperial period, e. g. Epigr. adesp. Anlhol.
Pal. IX. 6S6 6 . Cf. for the verb Or. Sib. ii. 73 p.f| dpo-evoKoi-
T£IV, (llj 0-VKO<f>aVT€LV, p.r[T€ (j)OV£V€tV.
uoai/v.
The form apo-r|V, which WH read throughout, is illus-
trated by P Oxy IV. 744 s (B.C. I) (= Selections, p. 33)
where with reference to the birth of a child it is directed
fdv -rjv (/. tj) apo-tvov a<j«s, «dv rjv (/. t)) 8r|Xca ixpaXe :
cf. also P lien 1. 35 s (A.D. 161) K[ap.f]Xo>Js] [TtJXeiovs
dpcr«vas S1J0 XeuKoiis. In P Oxy I. 37' ■' (A.D. 49) ( = Selec-
tions, p. 49) we have dppeviKov 0-wp.aTi.0v, but in ib. 3S 7
(a document dealing with the same incident, A.D. 49-50)
(= Selections, p. 53) it is dpo-cvtKov o-wudTiov. For apprp
see further CPR 28 12 (A.D. no) twv 8t dppe'vwv ulwv, BGU
I. 8S 6 (A.D. 147) Kaur|X(ov) Spptvov [X]e«Kdv, P Strass I. 30 13
(A.D. 276) dpptviKd eiTTd, P Lond 46 105 (magic, iv/A.D.)
(=1. p. 68) 8r|Xr) Kai appev. Oslr 1601 has iraiSiou
dpcrsviKoC: cf. P Oxy IX. 1216 14 (ii/iii A.D.) tj Kal dpcre-
vetKov Tjaiv d<j>iKaTa[i ;], "Have you produced us a male
child?" (Ed.), and the MGr dpo-eviKos. There is an im-
portant investigation into the rationale of the variation
between po- and pp in the Koivrj in Wackernagel Hcllenistica,
p. 12 ff. : also see Thumb Hellen., p. 77 f. A further ortho-
graphic difference appears in P Petr III. 59 b (iii/ii B.C.)
0-iip.aTa €po-£viKa : see other instances, and a discussion on
dialect points involved, in Mayser Gr. p. 5 ; and cf. Thumb's
Gr. Dial, (index s.v. tpa~r\v).
aQTe/uwv.
What particular sail is to he understood by a. in Ac 27*°
is uncertain. Sir W. M. Ramsay (Hastings' DB V. p. 399)
refers to the case mentioned by Juvenal (Sat I2 69 ) where a
disabled ship made its way into harbour veto prora sua,
which the scholiast explains artemone solo. According to
this, the dpTcpuiv would be a sail set on the how. See also
Breusing Die Nautik tier Allen, p. 79 f. (cited by Preuschen,
ad Ac 27" in HZNT).
>l.
For dpn of strictly present time (as Gal i 8f - , 1 Th 3", etc.)
cf. BGU II. 594 s (e. a.u. 70-S0) Xjt'-ywv oti. peTa i-bv
6€picrpb[v €p-yo\]apr|<rou,a[i], dpTi -yap dcrOeruiL. P Lond
937 b 6it (iii/A.D.) (=111. p. 213) 8iKa£opai x°-P LV tu»v tox)
d8eX<pou pov Kal ov 8vvapai. dpn eX6«iv irpbs o-[e], Sj'li
3S7 8 A.D. 127 — a rescript of Hadrian) SiKcua d£iouv poi
SoKevre Kal dva-vKaia a[p]Tt YC.vop.evT] irbXei : Stratonicea
(in Lydia) was just "incorporated." The word is very
common in magical formulas, e.g. P Lond 12I 373 (iii/A.D.)
( = I. p. 96) ev [t]t] apTc wpa T^8r| tj8t| Ta.\v tcl^v, id. Glfl cv
ttj o-fjptpov Tipt'pa. €v ttj dpn wpa, and the incantation in the
long Paris papyrus 574 m5 (iii/A.D. )(= Selections, p. 114)
^e\0€, Sa.tp.ov, . . . Kal dTroo-rrjOi aTrb tov Si(va) dpTi
dpn. tjSt), "depart from so and so at once, at once, now."
For the combination of Mt II 12 , etc., cf. P Oxy VI. 936"
(iii/A.D.) ouk 'iyja dpTi o-eiTovouSe Ta Pif3X(8ia dTrr|p[r]^o-Tat
Scus dpn, "the petitions have not yet been got ready"
(Kdd. ). According to Moeris p. 6S : "Apn, oi p£v 'AttikoI
to irpb bXi-yov, ol 8e "EXXrjvts Kal eirl tov vvv Xe-youa-i.
See also Lobeck Phryn, p. 18 ff., Rutherford ATP, p. 70 ff.,
and Nageli, p. 78, where the word is cited as a mark of the
non-literary Koivr|.
dgziysvvrjrog.
Cf. the late imperial inscr. in Archiv v. p. 166 (no. 17 2 —
a metrical epitaph) SapairCtova ve'ov t« Kal dp-ri-yeVaov feovTa.
Lucian is sufficient wairant for -£ete**s»a$jj. (1 Pet 2 2 ). See
also Herwerden Lex. s.v.
80
cJqtioq.
For d. = TtXcios, see A'aiM Praef 222 6* ctiov dpiOpbv
oy8ot|Kovt dpTiwv. In the difficult passage Herodas iv. 95,
Nairn renders dpT(.r]S p.o£pr]s, "adequate " share. The com-
panion adjectives help to define the word in Vettius Valens,
p, I4 15 , al 8e f- ' A(ppw8£TT|s (sc. poipai) LXapat. tiirexvoi,
8iavyeT.s, apTiot, KaBapoC, eiixpooi. The adverb is found in
P Lips I. 40 iij - 16 (iv/v A.D.) where a scribe is directed
aKoXovGtlv tw wKToo-TpaTfj-yw dpTtws Kara Trpdo-TaYpa tt)s
o-f|S [X]a[p]Tr[p6TT|Tos], and BGU III. 749* (Byz. ) diro
veoprivCas tov dp-ruus [? dpxopevov] p-nvbs.
ClQTOg
is frequently found with xaSapds = " pure or "white
bread," e.g. P Tebt II. 468 ol'vou Ke(pdpiov) d, dpTcuv
Ka(8ap<Sv) x (= IO Choenices? Edd. ). P Oxy IV. 736-" (a
lengthy private account, c. A.D. i) dpTOu KaSapou irat8(wv)
r|ptu>p<Xi.ov) " pure bread for the children J obol," P Giss
up^aios
I. 14 5 (ii. A. D. ) fvpaxpds poi irtpl /'p-nov KaOapciv Tre-yp<j>9;jva£
0-01. 8id Aioa-Kvpov. ( >ther instances of the word are P Leid
B' u (ii/it. c. ) dpTwv TreirTiiv (in provision claimed lor the
Serapeum Twins), P Oxy VI. 936 16 '• (iii/A.D.) o-<pvp£Siov
KavwTTLKOv OTrov £evYn, dpTtov 8, "a Canopic basket with
four pairs of loaves," P Gen I. 74 25t - (probably iii/A.D.)
Xt]ku0ov eXaiou Kal dp-rovs p€YaXo[v]s TeVo-apas In P
Oxy VI. 908 22t (A.D. 199) dpTOKorreiov = "bakery" — more
v<f>' €Kao-Tou u|iwv dpTOKorrdov «V dTrapno-Ofjvai. "ApTos is
the common and only word for "bread" during the period
we are concerned with : towards the end of it i|/copiov (a. v.)
begins to acquire this meaning and takes its place.
dgzv'Q.
For dprvu = "season," and not "restore" in Mk 9 50 ,
Lk 14 32 , as in Col 4 6 , Wackernagel (ThLZ 190S, col 36 n 1 )
cites Athen. III. 113. 13 dp-ros diraXds, dpi-vdpevos ydXaKTi
bXC-yto Kal eXaiw Kal dXo-lv apKcrois. Dioscor. II. 76 dp-ru-rots
(dpTUTLKois ?) dXo-C, salibns condimento inservientibits. P
Tebt II. 375" (A.D. 140) ti^s T|pTuuevr|S. 'Ap-rvpaTa
"spice^" are mentioned in an account P Amh II. 126 10
(early ii/A.D.): cf. P Giss I. 47 14 (ii/A.D.) tc. 8vo pdrta
( = J artaba) twv dpTvpaTiov (8pa\P"v) if. A subst.
dpTupaTaTas occurs BGU IV. ioS7 u - 6 (iii/A.D.): cf. id. I.
9 17 - 5 : cf. also dpTupaTOTriiXT)! on a tombstone, Preisigke 699
(i/A.D.), and dpTUTr|p in Michel iooi' v0 'j v1 (Epicleta's
Will, Thera, .:. B.C. 200). In a lexicon to Iliad xviii., P
Kyi I. 23 10 (ii/A.D.) +ipTv« is glossed [KaTeo-KeiaJJe : for
supplement see Hunt's note.
dgxdyyeloz.
This title, which is found in the Greek Eible only in I Th
4 16 , Jude e , passed into the magical papyri, e.g. P Lond
I. I2I 257 (iii/A.D.) (= I. p. 92) tw Kvpiu> pov tu> ap\a.yyi\ut
Mix a ^i and the Paris papyrus S74 1200 (iii/A.D. ) 6 KTuras
Beovs Kal dpy^aYYeXovs. In addition 10 other references to
the syncretic literature of the Imperial period Nageli (p.
4S n 1 ) cites a gnostic inscription from Miletus CIG 2895
dpxdyyeXov cpuXda-o-tTai t| ttoXis MiXt]o-i«v. That the
word was coined in Judaism to express a Jewish idea is of
course obvious : it need only be mentioned that the prefix
"Apx(*)-- \o. v. ) could be attached to any word at will. On
Grimm's note upon the archangelic Heptad reference
might tie made to the Hibbert Lectures (1912) on Early
Zoroaslrianisru, p. 24 1.
dgxaloi.
That this word retains in general the sense of original,
as distinguished from TraXaibs = old, is seen commonly in
vernacular sources as in the NT. Thus Ac 2 1 16 , where Mnason
is described as an dpxaios pa8T|Tr)S, "an original disciple,"
one who belongs to the "beginning of the Gospel" (Phil
4 1S ), is illustrated by Magn 215/', a contemporary inscription,
where an dpxaios pio-rns inscribes an dpxaios xpi^pos :
the "ancient initiate" is opposed to the neophyte, the
"ancient oracle" to one just uttered — the citation is
made by Thieme, p. 26. So BGU III. 992»- 6 (B.C. 160)
KaBd Kal ot dpxaioi Kvpioi eK[«K]rnvTo, "the original
owners." It is from the meaning "original" that rb dpxatov
becomes a term for "capital," as in Epicteta, Michel
iooi""- 8 (Thera, c. B.C. 200), or "principal," as Syll 5 1 7 le t-
a PXV
81
up X i-
(ii/B.c, Amorgos), opposed to tokos. For the more general
sense of "ancient," recurrent in Mt 5", etc., we may corn-
compare the horoscope P Oxy II. 235 s (a.d. 20-50) where
a date is given Kar[d Se tous] dp\aiovs xpovoos, i.e. "old
style": see also P Fay 139' (late ii/A.D.), Preisigkt 1011
(ii/A.D.), 3462 (a.d. 154-5), and P Grenf II. 67 10 (a.d. 237)
( = Selections, p. 10S). The reference is to the old Egyptian
system of reckoning 365 days to the year without a leap-
year, which continued to be used in many non-official
documents even after the introduction of the Augustan
calendar. The neuter = "original condition" may be seen
in OGIS 672 6ff - (a.d. So) where a river is dredged, etc.,
Kal em to dpxalov dTreKaTecrTd0T| : similarly in 2 Cor 5 17 , the
"oiiginal conditions" pass away before the riat that Katvd
■n-oiei -n-dvTa (Rev 21 6 ). The standard of " antiquity " may
be illustrated by Syll 355 11 (c A.D. 3), where dpxaioTaTou
8d(-y)p.a[Tos refers to a scnatus consultum of B.C. So. We
find towns partial to the adj. : cf. P Lond 1157 verso 2
(A.D. 246) (= III. p. IIO) 'EppovTrdXecus tt|S (le-yoA dpxal'as
Kal Xap-rrpas Kal creu.voTdTns. The standing title of
Heracleopolis (as BGU III. 924 1 — iii/A.D.), d. Kal BedcfnXos,
reminds us of " ancient and religious foundations " at Oxford
or Cambridge to-day. Reference may also be made to a
payment for dpxatwv iirn-e'wv, Oslr 323 (c. i/B.C. ), evidently
a cavalry regiment (the "Old Guard"), see it. i. p. 161 f.,
Archiv ii. p. 155 ; and to a land survey, P Teht I I. 610
(ii/A.D.) [oAJXtis TroTau-od^olpriTou) dpxaCas. In P Par 60
bis * (c. B.C. 200) we find to dvrjXa)|j.a els *AAe£dv£peiav d— b
tuv TrXr|pwpdTwv [dp]x a ^ u,v : °n the grammar cf. Proleg.
p. 84 n 1 . The distinction between d. and iraXaids is
naturally worn thin on occasion, asin BGU III. 781 (i/A.D.),
an inventory including sundry "old" crockery, as irtvaKia
pwXrjTdpia dpx,aia L1 , dXXa dp\ata coTapia exovTa lv 4 .
'A. of relative antiquity is well illustrated by Kaibel 241a 8
(p. 521) dpxo-tuv Kt|8opivT| \(\iav. Note further the com-
parative in a British Museum papyrus, cited in Archiv vi. p.
103 (a.d. I03\ dirb twv dpx^toTcpwv xp° vu) v ). The adj.
survives in MGr.
The double meaning, answering to apxetv and ctpxeo-Bai
severally, can be freely paralleled. The great difficulty of
Jn S 25 tt}v dpxrjv 8tl Kal XaXu iijitv ; makes it desirable to
quote P Oxy III. 472 16 (c. A.D. 130) ov SvvaTai -yap kckXc-
<J>0ai to u-nS' dpxt[V -yevdu-evov p.rj SvvaTov S' elvai, " for it is
impossible for that to have been stolen which neither ever
existed at all nor could exist" (Edd.); but the absence of
the article, and the fact that we cannot quote other examples
of this once familiar usage, makes the quotation of little
weight for confirming the RV mg. here ("How is it that I
even speak to you at all?"), though it is probably right.
For t?|v d. = " originally " (without negative) we may quote
Syll 256 s3 (c. B.C. 200, Magnesia) twv dXXuv d[y]iivuv
t^)v dpx^|(v) |iev eV dp^Jvpuu Te]8e'vr<i>v — later they had
wreaths for prizes. So without article ii. 921' (Thera,
iii/B.C. ) ex suppl. For apxij, as in Jn I 1 , we may quote the
remarkable inscr. of Q. Pompeius A.f. from Eleusis, dated
by Dittenberger not later than Augustus, dedicated to Aicov,
dpx'rjv ueo-drnTa TeXos ovk i\i»v, peTaPoXfjs dpeVoxos (Syll
757). Some prepositional phrases may be illustrated. 'Airb
ttjs apxrjs P Tor I. i x • (B.C. 116) (= Chrest. II., p. 39),
Tart I.
Syll 929" (?B.C. 139) tuv Sid irpoydvwv aTrb t. d. ■y«7«-
v-T]u.{i>wv, ib. a oSo-av Se Kal dirb t. d. Traviuv : usually
anarthrous, as BGU IV. 1141" [c. B.C. 14) Sid t£ dir' dpxrjs
itiii(?)ovk evecjidvicras TaiTa ; — so P Tor II. 2 15 (B.C. 131)
t[tj]v KaToiKiav [eJxovTes e[v t]ois Meuvo[v]eioi.s tn [d]ir'
"plxfe ancl s y'- ! 3 2S2 ° ( B - c - 8 4) <"■■' apxHs t« TJois «x8i-
o-Tois iroXeaiois [ePorjBJei.. 'E£ apx^s is more frequent : thus
P Gen I. 7 8 (i/A.D.) Kara Tb e£ apx*!? ^os, BGU IV.
IIlS 21 (B.C. 22) tovs e£ a. $8[i.o-u.ous, P Thead I 8 (a.d. 306)
KaTa tt)v e(j a. Kal u-e'xpei. vvv crvvTJBeiav, Syll 246 s (B.C.
220-16) 8irws &v . . . Tj TfdXis [d]7roKaTao-Ta9el els tt)v e£
°-PX'l s eiSaqioviav, ii. 292* (B.C. 179, Olympia, in dialect)
tis Tdv e£ ttpx°-S e[oOcrav] <j>iA[£av diroK]aTao-Tdo-avTa, ii.
540 1 " (B.C. 175-I) irdXiv] Te e£ dpx^s dpas Troir|crei "do it
over again," P Oxy VII. 1032 40 (A.D. 162) Td e£ d. em-
^TTjOe'vra, "the statement originally required " (Ed.). 'Ev
apxij occurs P Petr II. 37 2i verso* (p. [120]) eTrio-Ke\|/du-evos
ev dpxfji a Set yeve'crflai. e'p-ya (c. B.C. 245). For dpxV Xapeiv
iIIl-Ij 2 3 ) add to Wetstein's exx. Diog. Laert. Prooem. iii. 4.
'Apxr|, "beginning, foundation," may be illustrated by
YViinsch AF 4 35 bpKi^u ere tov Bebv . . . rdv ireXd'ywv tt)v
dpxTiv eruvpepXripivov. P Oxy VII. 1021 10 , a document
notifying the accession of Nero, calls the new Emperor
"good genius of the world," and [ap]xf| irdvruv dyaOiov,
"source of all good things" (Ed.); but unfortunately the
reading (which is followed by an erasure) is noted as ex-
tremely doubtful. For the meaning "office, authority," cf.
Preisigie 176 13 (A.D. l6l-Soi &p£avTos Tas auras apxds,
etc., etc. Deissmann BS, p. 267 n s , notes a use of toitos
(vid. s.v.) parallel with dpxr| in this sense, and compares
Jude 8 . P Hal I 228 (iii/B.C.) aapTupevru e[ir]l [T-ij]i dpxrji
Kal eiri. t[ui] SiKacrrnpiuiL shows us apxr| in a concrete
sense = " magistrate," as in Tit 3 1 . In MGr it means
" beginning."
To determine between "founder" and "leader" in Heb2 10 ,
I2 2 , Ac 3 15 , 5 31 , is a complex question which would carry
us beyond the limits of a lexical note. But our few citations
go to emphasize the closeness of correspondence with auctor,
which it evidently translates in a Proconsul's edict, Syll 316 3
(ii/B.C.) eye-ydvei dpxrpybs ttjs bXrjs cnJYX u0 ~ ews > 17 tov ye-yo-
voTa dpxTybv [t]uv TrpaxSe'vTwv. So P Oxy I. 41 56
(iii/iv A.D.), where a crowd shouts repeatedly in honour of
the prytanis, apxiyye Toiv d7a8uv, "source of our blessings,"
auctor bonorum. The phrase is found five centuries earlier
in the Rosetta stone, OGIS 90*' . . . anniversaries which
are iroXXiov d-vaBuv dpxTyol (ir)do-u In OGIS 212 13 Apollo
is d. tov [ye'vous] of ^eleucus Nicator (B.C. 306-2S0) whose
mother was said to have dreamed that she conceived by
Apollo : so in 219 26 of his son Antiochus I. (Soter). P Oxy
X. 1241'"- 35 (ii/A.D., lit.) d. c|>dvov "the first shedder." The
other meaning "leader" is seen in Kaiiel 585 (Gaul) tepeW
dpxTyoO, of a high priest of Mithras. So still in MGr.
don-.
A specimen list of new words formed with this prefix will
illustrate what was said above (s.r. dpxay7eXos) of the
readiness with which any writer might coin a compound of
this class. 'ApxiKuvriyds Ostr 1530, 1545, dpxuTr|pe'TT|s
Oslr 1538, Preisigie 599", dpxiSiKao-T^s P Tebt II. 286 14
II
apxiepariKo?
82
up^ofiai
(Hadrian), etc., dpxiirpo4>r|TT|S P Gen I. 7 5 (i/A.D.), P Tebt
II. 313 1 (a.d. 210-1), Preisigke 326 (Alexandria, ii/B.c. or
Roman), P Ryl II. no 1 (A.D. 259), etc. (apxnrpocrra-nis
whence) &[p]x™'p[°]a-TaTovvTos Preisigke 626 (Ptol.) : cf. zA
639 (B.C. 25) (ru[va]'yo , YoO Trpoo-TaTr|o-as ( pagan), apxi8vpi»p6s
it. 327, dpxipouX.6UTris ib. 1106 (Ptol.), dpx'-H LT ]X a, "- K< ' s &•
1113 (a.D. 147-S), dpxio-wp.aTo<t>vXa£ //>. 1164 (ii/B.c),
dpx'aTpos CaUler 129, dpxi"y«'p»v Preisigke 2100 (i/B.c),
apxi-irpiiTavis »i. 2264 (i/B.c). We have made no effort
to enlarge the list, or to find additional instances of those
quoted, which are enough to prove our case. Five of the
twelve are not in LS.
aQ%1EQa.XlY.6c,.
OGIS 470 21 (time of Augustus) lis Kal o-vvyefvijKots dpx«-
pariKoIs <rT«4>dvoi.s K£Ko<r(ifjcr8ai. For the LXX verb
dpx«paTeva> (1 Mace 14") see BGU II. 362 ui - 20 "'• (a.d.
215), P Amh II. 82 s (iii/iv a.d.) AiSapoO dpx«paT«uo-avTos
Ttjs 'Apa"i.voiTu>v TrdX«ws, OGIS 4S5 4 (Roman — Magnesia)
dpx«paTeicravTa Kal Ypap.u.aTevo-avTa TT 1 S rrdXews, etc.
aQyiEQSVQ.
P Leid G* (end of ii/B.C.) tois CTrio-TaTais twv itp[w]v
Kal dpxupe2<ri seems to define the term in Egypt, but it
had also more special use. P Tebt II. 31 5 31 (u/a.d.) tov
dmSovvTa peTa <ppovpds Tti dpxupi Tre'uTriv is indeterminate.
But in ib. 294 s , according to Wilcken and the editors, the
same official, known as dpx«p«is 'AXe£av8pe£as Kal Al-yv-
tttov irdo-T)S, is addressed as idiologus, "administrator of the
Private accounts " (Edd. ). Preisigke 305* has vtoO TpT|o-euis
apx^epe'^s (A.D. 210), in a dedication. Michel 1231 (early
i/B.c.) 'Apx^psis |»'[Y~|as rededicates to Zeis "OXpios (of
Olba in Cilicia) buildings once constructed by Seleucus
Nicator : we are reminded of the phrase in Heb 4 14 .
'Apxi-eptiJS and apx^ptiis p.^vic-Tos were the regular terms
in the East for translating the title pontifcx maxinuts, borne
by the Emperors: see LAE, p. 369 f. , where Deissmann
refers to the evidence from the inscriptions collected by
Magie, p. 64. A word common in classical and later
literature, though only once in the Gk OT, apart from
Apocr. (esp. Mace), needs no further illustration. But we
may note the form with -y in P Hib I. 62 s (B.C. 245) tw
a PX l Y 6 P €t ' v Q" AT " ( see tne editors' note), and the unelided
dpx"«p«vs in P Petr III. 53 (pf (iii/B.c).
aQXinoi /.ir]v.
Deissmann {LAP, p. 97 ff. ) has shown that this XT air.
dp. (1 Pet 5 4 ) can no longer be regarded as a Christian
invention : it is found on the mummy label of an Egyptian
peasant {Preisigke 3507), of the Roman period, which runs :
riXfjvis v*wTcpos apxi-TroCpevos (/• -p-iiv) kfiCutrw €twv . . .
" Plenis, the younger, chief shepherd. Lived . . . years/'
Cf. P Lips I. 97".* (a.d. 338) where a list of Troipivts if,
headed by Kdp.T|Ti dpxiTroi(i€vi.
aQXiovvdytoyog.
Preisigke 623 (B.C. 80-69) ™ v apx"r«va]'y<i)'yls koli dpx«-
pcus [name presumably followed] : the previous mention of
6s]uv «I > iXoTraTdpu>v suffices to show that a " profane " writer
uses the term. Thayer's inscriptional and literary quotations
had already corrected the implication of Grimm's note.
Cagtiat I. 782 (Thrace) tov pw[p.]bv ttj o-uva-yuj [y] fj Tiiv
Kovp£uj[v] ("collegia tonsorum," Ed.) [ir]epl dpxio"vva-
•y[toy]ov r. TovXiov [OJudXcvTa 8w[p]ov d"TroKaTeo-TT|[o-a]v :
C. Julius Valens is the Master of the Barbers' Company.
See further Ziebarth Vereinswesen, p. 55 ff. For Jewish
exx. see the Alexandrian inscr. of the time of Augustus in
Archiv ii. p. 430, no. 5* and C. and B., no. 559 (ii.
p. 649), 6 8id pLou dpx>-[o~vv]dYwyos, with Ramsay's remarks,
showing that Julia Severa (a.d. 60-S0), who figures in this
Akmonian inscr., was a Jewess with the honorary title of
"ruler of the synagogue": cf. also Ramsay CKE, p. 6S,
and Lake, Earlier Epistles of S. Paul, p. 104 n 1 .
a.Q%lTEX.T(OV.
The word occurs several times in the correspondence
(middle iii/B.c. ) of Cleon the architect in P Petr II. ( = Wit-
kowski, 2 nos. 1-10), e.g. 4 (i) 1 , 15 (2) 2 . In 42 (cif we
read that one Theodorus, who had previously worked under
Cleon (QedSupov tov iirapxtTeKTOva), was appointed Cleon's
successor. For the use of the corresponding verb in the
inscriptions, cf. OGIS 39 s (iii/B.C.) dpxiT€KTOVT|0-[avTa] tt\v
TptaKOVTT|pri Kal t'iK[oa-f|pTi], al. This example shows that
the word is wider than our "architect. " In P Tebt II. 2S6™
(A.D. 121-3S) the editors translate c[k] ttjs Tciv dpTEKTovwi/
(/. dpxi-T.) Trp[o]o-cj>uivr|o-eius, "as the result of the declaration
of the chief engineers " with reference to a dispute regarding
a house. The RV is of course shown to be right by the
context in 1 Cor 3 10 . It is worth while to remember that
t«ktuv in its turn is wider than "carpenter."
Other occurrences of dpXTtKTiov will be found in Syll
540 lso (ii/K.C. ), a long inscription about the building of a
temple, where the d. has a vTrapxvreKTiov under him ; 545 s ' ",
552", 58s 217 ' etc - (all ii/B.c); 653'° (the Mysteries inscrip-
tion from Andania, dated B.C. 91 — in dialect) ; 248 s (Delphi,
iii/B.c. — dialect) 6 apx^TeKTcov toO vaov, Cagnat I. 925
(iii/A.D. ) of the designer of a tower, 926 of a well, etc.
agxojiiai.
For the participle in a quasi-adverbial position (see
P,o/eg.* p. 240) cf. P Ryl II. 156 13 (i/A.D.) \ifibs [8e] uv
K6K\T]pu>v[Tai Xi.pbs tir' aTrr|\iui]TTiv dpfjap-evoi. d-rro Ttjs
XtpiKTJs -ywvCas toO TripYo[u. ib. 157' (A.D. 135) fjs to-rlv
crxoivio-aos [ d]pxopevov votou t[i]s P[o]ppd,
" its measurements are . . . beginning from south to north "
etc. ,^'//537 6 (iv B.C. ) o-Kevo0T]KTiv oiKoSopfjo-ai. . . dpijdptvov
dub toO TrpoTruXatoij. P Tebt II. 526 (ii/.A.D.) dTrriX(iuTov)
€Xop-( eva dpxop(«vaO dirb Poppa IIavKpdTT|S (dpoupai) [ . ]
IlptcrKos (dpoupai) P (cited in Moulton, Einleitung p. 2S7).
In reply to a suggestion from one of us that the frequent
abbreviation of this participle might have occasioned some
of the grammatical confusion found in NT passages {Proleg.
1S2, 240), Dr A. S. Hunt wrote (Sept. 1909) that dpxb>«vos
was "commonly abbreviated apt in land-survey lists, from
Ptolemaic times downwards ... So it was a stereotyped
phrase which might have influenced Lk 24*' : at any rate it
is an ingenious suggestion."
The ordinary use of dp\ouai "begin" hardly needs
illustrating. In P Giss I. 15 s (ii/A.D.) tt,s dXXns dpxdp.«8a
we see it c. gen. : so P Tebt II. 417* (iii/A.D.) TrXr|v dp£d-
p.e8[a] tov 'ifyav. The familiar NT use in a quasi-auxiliary
sense, by its significant absence from Paul and presence in
appeal'
83
&cre(3ea>
such abundance in those books where OT language is
imitated or Aramaic originals translated, seems to belong to
the alien elements in NT Greek: see Proleg. p. 14 f. It
does not however follow that Luke used it, as Mark seems
to do, with no more force than the Middle English gan : we
may refer to a note by Archdeacon Allen in a forthcoming
work on the Gospel of Mark.
The act. ap\<o "rule" only occurs twice in NT, and is
too common in Greek to need quotations. It takes dat. in
SyH 3 ! 9 7 (ii/B.c.) ots [dv 6 8rjpos o MnBvpvatmv] Apxth
perhaps under Latin influence (cf. impero c. dat.): the
recurrent SdXun irovr|pwi. " dolo malo" is suggestive in this
regard. For the very common use = "hold office" may be
cited P Oxy III. 471 145 (H/a.d.) ap£as Si Kal tt|V t[wv
4k«i] dpxiSiKaoraiv ap[\^ v * TT | o£]Ka.
The official uses of o. are fully classified by Dittenberger
in the index to his OGIS, where he cites instances of its
application to (1) summits vtagistratus, (2) praefectus in
urbem out regionem subditam missus, (3) magistratus pro-
vincialis Romatwrum, and (4) magistratus qitilibet. To
these for the NT we have to add " ruler of a synagogue,"
which is illustrated, according to de Rossi, in an Italian
inscr. of the reign of Claudius, Capiat I. 3SS (= IGSI 949)
KXavSios Icuo-f|s dpx">v 2£r)o-ev 'Itt\ Xe. lb. 1024 s1 (i/n.C. ?)
— the inscr. from Berenice in Cyrenaica cited above under
d(3apr]s — £8o£t Tots &pxou(ri Kal tu> iroXiTcvpaTi twv ev
BepeviKT] TovSauov : a list of these Jewish dpx°VT€S is given
at the beginning of the inscr., which is dated at the o-K-nvo
Tnyyia. (See Schtirer as cited below.) So in P Lond II77 6 '
(a.d. 113) (=111. p. 1 S3),. in accounts for the water-works
of the p-nTpdiroXis (? Hermopolis) — ApxdvTwv T[ou]Scuiov
irpoo-cuxrjs ©TjPaicov p.r|Viaiw <:p~Krj, " The rulers of the pros-
eucha of Theban Jews 12S drachmae a month" (see further
s. v. Trpo<T€%Jx 1 l) • For Jewish fipxovTcs generally see Schtirer's
inscriptional evidence and discussion in Gesckichte iii. p. 3Sff.
( = BJP II. ii. p. 243 ff.). In P Lond 117S 60 (a.d. 194)
(=111. p. 217) the designation is applied to the " presidents"
of an athletic club known as " The Worshipful Gymnastic
Society of Nomads " \r\ Upd fjuoriKri TrepLiroXto-TLK^ . . .
o-iivooos). Miscellaneous references are P Oxy III. 473 2
(a.d. 13S-60) of the magistrates of Oxyrhynchus, ih. 592
(A.D. 122-3) of Sarapion "vcvope'vw irpvTaviKui &pxovt(i) tepet
Kal dpxtSiKatrrfl, BGU II. 362^ (A.D. 214-5), «*• 3SS"- 26
(ii/iii A.D.), P Fay 20 22 (iii/iv A.D.) tois Ka8' €Kao-TT|V ttoXlv
dpXouo-iv, Cagnat I. 11S 30 (B.C. 78) (=IGS/ 951) iav re
€v Tats iraTpio-iv KaTa tovs lSlous vdpous pouXwvTai KpLvt-
o*8ai rj tirl twv TjpeTe'puv dpxdvTtov crrl 'iTaXtKwv Kprrwv.
In P Oxy III. 592 we have a irpuTaviKos apx^v, which
Wilcken [Arc/iiv iv. p. iiSf.) regards as equivalent to
irpuTavis. Note also P Giss I. 19 1 ' (ii/A.D.), where Aline
commends to her husband, a <rrpaTT|-yds, the example of
6 e]v8d8c (rrpaTT]-yds, who Tots apxov[o-i 4mTi]6r|o-i to pdpos :
these dpxovTts were accordingly subordinates. MGr 01
&PX<>vt«s or t| dpxovrid = the local aristocracy.
OLQlOfXa.
In Syll 939 1 ' (an undated decree from Arcadia, containing
regulations about the mysteries, in strongly dialectic form,
and therefore presumably not late) we find pdKu>v[cr]i. XtuKais,
XuxWois, 8i)pidnao-iv, [£])iijpvai., apwpaouv all governed by
XP&o-8ai ( xP 1 ! " 90 - 1 -)- So OGIS 3S3 143 (i/B.C.) sin.8uo-«i.s
. . . dptouaTtov Iv pcopois tovtols iroitio-8w. P Oxy IX.
I2II 10 (ii/A.D.) irdv dpupa x w P^S Xipdvou, "every spice
except frankincense," in a list of articles for a sacrifice,
BGU I. 149 1 (ii/iii a.d.) (= Chrest. I. 93) t]s Tip.r|V [twv
dpjupdTuiv, in temple-accounts, and P Leid W vi - 16 .
For the adj. see P Fay 93 5 ff - (a lease of a perfumery
business, A.D. 161) (= Chrest. I. 317) povXopai pio-0u>o-ao-8ai.
irapd a-ov tt|V pupoiruiXaiK^v (/. pvp<nrwXiKT)v) Kal dpopa-
tikt|v (/. dpuipaTiK^v) epyaouav ktX. Add the inscription
on a seal of the time of the Antonines dpwpaTiKf]s twv
Kvploiv Kaurdpwv, where Rostowzew supplies wvfjs after d. :
see Archiv ii. p. 443, and for the dpwuaTtKrj tax, ib. iii.
p. 192, iv. p. 313 ff. The verb occurs Priene 112" (after
B.C. 84) tjpujpaTtcrpe'vov . . . <=Xaiov.
dad?,evro;.
For the metaph. use 01 d. (as Heb I2 88 ) cf. Magn Ii6 2e '-
(ii/A.D.) d](cr)dX€VTo(v) Kal dueTaStTov ttjv ircpl tovtuv
8iaTa£iv, Kaibel 102S 1 (Andros, hymn to Isis, iv/A.D. )
trrdXav da-dXci/Tov, ib. S55 :l ( I.ocris, Macedonian age) tov
dtrdXevTov VLKav dpvvptvos. P Lips I. 34 18 (c. A.D. 375) 8id
touto Se'opai Trjs oupaviou upaiv tvxis €7rLV€0o-aL [pjc'Pata
Kal dtrdXeuTa [pc]vetv Ta -rrcpl TaiJTr|s ttjs O-iroBeVews Trc-Trpa-
7pt'va i^ dvTiKa8eo-TwTwv [v]iropvT)[pd]Tu[v], and similarly
ib. 35 20 . Add the late Byzantine papyrus P Lond 4S3 81 f-
(A.D. 616) (= II. p. 32S) aTpun-a Kal do-dXtm-a Kal aTrapd-
para, and the eighth century P Lond 77 61 (= I. p. 235) and
P Par 21 bis 2S where d. is coupled with appals. It survives
in MGr.
doefteia.
In P Eleph 23 18f - (B.C. 223-2) we find the characteristic
phrase ^voxoy elvat 1-^1 dcrtpeiat to« opKou : cf. Syll 560 30
(Rhodian dialect, iii/B.C.) f) Svoxos fo~r<u Tai do-eptiai (of
violating certain taboos concerning a temple — the last of
them p.r|S£ iiiroSripaTa eVcpeptTw prjSJ taiov pr|6c'v), and of a
much later date OGIS 262 16 (iii/A.D.) ivoy^ov tivai do-ePaa.
In Syll 190 10 we have d. with a genitive, cio-]ini8T)o-avTas
vvKTwp €ir' dSiKiat. [Kal] dcrcpciai tov Upou : King Lysi-
machus (B.C. 306— 2S1) is decreeing penalties against men
who tried to burn a temple. In the" Apologia pro vita sua"
of Antiochus I, OGIS 383 116 (middle of i/B.C.) it is stated
that x a Acn-f| ve'ptcris PacriXiKwv Saipdvuv Tip-wpds 6poCws
dpeXias T€ Kal iippcus do-e'Petav Siwkci, and almost immedi-
ately afterwards there is a reference to the toilsome burdens
of impiety — Ttjs Si dcrePuas diriirBoPapels dvd-yKai.
dasfieu).
OGIS 76s 10 (iii/B.C.) to 8«iov T|o-e'Po»Y, with external
accus., as in Aeschylus Eum. 270 : the more regular con-
struction occurs a few lines further down — €ts to 8etov do-[t]-
Poi)vTa[s]. So Syll 190 4 (see above) t]ovs do-cprio-avTas tts
to t€pc5-y, al. A iv/B.C. inscription in Boeotian dialect, Syll
120" ir]oTT(is do-€p£ovTas to lapd[v] may be added for the
accus. construction, also a late inscription from Lyttus, Syll
SSg 2 Tci dcr(pr|o-avTu tous Safpovas. The internal accus.
appears in Syll SS7 do-«Prjo-(ei) to irepl Tois Beois, as in
Jude 16 , the only NT occurrence of the verb (according to
WH).
aaijirj^
84
rfl
uaotveu)
is found in PTorl. I Hi - 8 (B.C. n6)(= Chrcst II. p. 33) tt,v
■y€Y€VT)p€VT]v poi. KaTa<p8opdv vtto da-epwv dv9puJTrwv, and in
the magical P Lond 121 604 (iii/A.D.) (= I. p. 103). It
occurs also in Syll 7S9 62 (iv/B.C.) 8ir]us a[v] . . . H-[l8]Jv
do-ep«s -yt'vTiTai., and twice in OGIS 90 s3 ' 26 (Rosetta stone,
B.C. 196) tois tirtorvva\6€io-LV els avTr)v do-cPe'o-iv . . . TOIIS
ev avTf|L do-tpas irdvTas 8i€<f>8apcv of those who had created
sedition, involving the majesty of the 8eds on the throne,
as Dittenberger explains. Several exx. of the adjective in
Josephus are put together by Schmidt los. p. 357. For the
adverb, see P Oxy II. 237™- I3 (A.D. 186) dcrfPws Kal
-n-apavdpus.
aaelyeia
appeared in P Magd 24 s according to the original reading,
but has been corrected in the new edition. The adj. appears
among a number of technical epithets of £wSia in Vettius
Valens p. 335 34 — r) X'P ' -'- 01 ^ do-«X-yTJ t| XaTpsimKa Kal -ri
Xoi/rrd. An obscure and badly-spelt document of iv/v A.D.,
BGU IV. 1024 v - 17 , seems to contain this noun in the form
dBsXvia — dXXd 'vavTia Kal toiitt)? iiro 0-0O yevopevov
d9eXvla eX«vX6'x[o]vo-a to TTtirpa-yatva, which the editor
understands as = dXX' evavTta Taiii-r| f| virb a-oii yevou.ivr\
dStX-yia i\iy\ova-a ktX. But we mention this passage only
to note how early the popular etymology was current con-
necting it with Be'X-yu. It is dubious at best, and the history
of the word is really unknown ; but cf. Havers in Indogerm.
Forschungen xxviii ( 191 1 ) p. 194 fT. , who, adopting the fore-
going etymology, understands do-eX-yrjs as = " geschlagen,"
then " wahnsinnig," and then "liebestoll, wolllistig. " He
has not convinced Prof. Thumb. For the idea of sensuality
associated with the word in late Greek, see Lightfoot on
Gal 5 18 .
A cognate noun appears in P Oxy VI. 903 21 (iv/A.D.)
iroXXd do-tX-yfjpaTa Xe'-ywv els irpda-uirdv pou Kal 81a ttjs
pivbs auTofOj, " using many terms of abuse to my face, and
through his nose " (Edd.). The complainant is a Christian.
This word occurs perpetually in the papyri to denote a
man who is " not distinguished " from his neighbours by the
convenient scars on eyebrow or arm or right shin which
identify so many individuals in formal documents. Thus in
P Oxy I. 73 28f - (A.D. 94) a slave is described as ptX£xp">T[a
p.aKp]oir[p]dcnuirov ao-npov, and similarly in P Fay 28 13f
(a.d. 1 50-1) ( = Selections, p. 82) the parents in giving
notice of the birth of a son sign themselves —
Tcrxvpjds (€Twv) pS dcrr|pos
©aicrdpiov (frflv) k8 &<rr|pos.
From the fact that in BGU I. 347 (ii/A.D.), an as yet un-
circumcised boy is twice described as ao-npos, Deissmann
(BS p. 153) conjectures that &. may have been the technical
term for " uncircumcised " among the Greek Egyptians, but
cites Krebs {Philologus liii. p. 586), who interprets it rather
as = "free from bodily marks owing to the presence of
which circumcision was forborne " : cf. Preisigke 16 16
(A.D. 155-6), where formal enquiry is made as to a priest's
sons, fl Tiva <rnpti[a ixcum-iv, and leave for circumcision is
apparently given if these signs are not conspicuous (Wilcken
Archivw. p. 435 f.).
In BGU I. 22 32 (a.d. 114) ( = Selections, p. 76) a pair of
silver bracelets are described as of d<nf|pou "unstamped"
silver, and the same epithet is applied to a SaK-rupiTpi",
apparently some kind of a ring, in P Lond 193 verso* (ii/A.D.)
( = II. p. 245). So Syll 5S6 72 (early iv/B.C, Athens)
dpvvpiov o-ippfiKTov ao-npov, weighing so much, followed
by xpvcnov dtrnpov, so much. The word became technical
in commerce, so that Middle Persian borrowed it as asim
"silver" (P. Horn, in Grundriss d. Iran. Philol. I. ii.
p. 20). So MGr do-TJpi, with the same meaning.
The only NT instance of Sornpos is in Ac 2i 3 ' (cf.
3 Mace l 3 ), where it = " undistinguished, obscure," as
sometimes in classical writers, as Euripides Ion 8, ovk
ao-T|pos 'EXXr,vuv irdXts (1. e. Athens). Cf. Chrest. I. 14'"- I0
(p. 27 — c. A.D. 200) t-yjio ptv oi)K tipi SoiXos oi>8e
povcri.Ki)s [uljds, dXXd 8iao-fjpou irdXcws ['A]Xe£av[Sp]t£[as]
■yvpvaa-iapxos. For the evidence that Tarsus was " no
mean city " see Ramsay, Cities, p. 85 ff., and more recently
Bohlig, Die Geisleskultur von Tarsos im mtgusteischen Zeit-
alter (Gottingen, 1913). The adj. is applied to a ship in
P Lond 948 2 (a.d. 236) ( = 111. p. 220), "without a
figurehead" (irapdo-npos — q.v. ).
aaOevEia.
P Ryl II. 153 45 (a.d. 13S-61) I have directed Eudaemon
YpdxJ/ai vir^p €po[v] ttjs i»TrOYpa<pTJs to <rwpa Sid tt*|V irepl epi
do-Be'viav. BGU I. 229 s (ii/iii A.D.) illustrates the practice
of consulting the local oracle in times of difficulty or sickness
— T| uXv o-oBTJo-wpai ( = tl uXv o-ui9r|o-opai) TaiJTr|S, t|S (? for
ttjs, nr an extreme case of attraction) tv epol do-9ev£as, toOtoV
poi 4£t'viKov (=tovto poi eijt'vtvKov^. P Lond 97 1 4 (iii/iv A.D. )
( = 111. p. 12S) dSuvaTos Yap to-Tiv T| ■yuv#| Sid do-9eviav
ttjs <j>vo-e[ws. P Flor I. 51 5 (A.D. 13S-61) o-]iopaTiKf)s
do-9[eve£]as, in an incomplete context. The prepositional
phrase of Gal 4 13 may be further illustrated by P Oxy IV.
726 10 (A.D. 135) ou Svvdpevos Si/ d[o-]9e'veiav TrXcua-ai. Add
BGU IV. I109 11 (B.C. 5) ttjs KaXXmixus tv do-flevtta.
8iaTf9eto-T|S, and OGIS 244 10 (iii/B.C.) ttjv ircpl to <riipa
lyt\y(ivT\\Uvr\v do-Bt'veiav Sid Tas otjv£X"S KaKo[ir]a9£as,
where the editor notes that there is no tautology, as
KaK0ira9ia is to be understood in its later sense of laborious
and troublesome work.
aoOeveu)
is too common to need many citations. There is a pathetic-
ally laconic 'Ao-Oevii between some household details and
concluding salutations in an undated letter, BGU III. 827 21 .
P Oxy IV. 725 40 (a.d. 183) is typical : a boy apprenticed to
a weaver is to have 20 holidays a year for festivals, with-
out loss of wages, edv Si irXeiovas tovptuv dp-yr|o-r [r\ dcr]9«vTio-T]
rj dTaKTi]o-rj ktX, " from idleness or ill-health or disobedi-
ence " (Edd.), they must be made up. With the use of the
verb in Mt io 8 may be compared Syil 503 16 where a certain
man is extolled because, in addition to other benefactions,
TraptVxev laTJpbv tot 9epatr€iio-ovT[a tous do-fle]vovvTas «v
Trj[i] Trav^vpei.]. See also P Par 5'- 5 (B.C. 1 14) dcr9tvciv
toIs oppacri (so also P Leid M'- 6 ), ii. 63"-- m (B.C. 165) KaTa
Twv do-9tvovvTwv Kal v.r\ 8vvape'vwv vTroup-yetv, BGU HI.
844 I2 (A.D. 83) kottovs -yap po[i] Trape'x" do-8evovvTti. In
a<j8tvrjfxa
85
IMTTTU.
i^o/iai
P Lond 144 (? i/A.D.) ( = 11. p. 253) a servant complains
that he had been without food (d<raTT|a-avTos / for two days,
as the boy who brought his provisions " was sick," do-0€VT|-
crovTos : cf. P Lond 22 2J ^.C. 164-3) (=1. p. 7) where
dcrBeviis SiaKctpevas > s us «l to describe the " sorry plight "
of the twins in the Serapeum owing to the withholding of
their allowances of oil and bread. In Proleg. p. 11 the very-
vernacular letter BGU III. 94s 5 (Christian, iv/v A.D.) is
quoted for its closeness to Lk 13 16 : -rj pTJ-rrjp o-ov K. dcrBcvi,
eiSoO, 8«Ka -rpis ptjves. (See under L8ov. ) Ho-8e'vT]Ka is
answered by «dv Kop4i<is <r\a in P Tebt II. 414 10 (ii/A.D.).
The compound e|ao-8eve'u is found in BGU III. 903 15 (ii/A.D.)
as now amended, tovs irXeio-Tous €£ao-0evr|cravTcis dvaKe-
Xupr|Kc'vai ktX. : cf. also P Tebt 1. 50^ (B.C. 112-1), where
for e^no-SevuKws the editors hesitate between the meanings
" was impoverished " or " fell ill." Add PSI IOI 14 (ii/A.D.)
ol»o-irep t£a<r8evT|cravTas dvaKexwpuKt'vai : the last three sub-
stantial men of the village had emigrated because they could
not stand the taxation.
do6ivr/{ia.
BGU III. 903 15 (ii/A.D.) was formerly read s£ do-9tvT|p.aTos>
but see the last article. The noun is warranted by Aristotle :
Paul has developed the sense in his own way.
aadevi);.
PAmh II. 7S 1J (A.D. 1S4) |i[ou] irXeovcKTi av8pu>iros
d[o-]8evT]s (for -ou -oCs '■), ib. 141 15 (A.D. 350) ov> SwapfVr)
d(pT)a-vxda-ai -ywT| [do-8e]vT]9 Kal X'''lP a kt\. P Flor I. 5S 11
(iii/A.D.) KaTa(ppovo]vvTes pov ws. ywaiKos do-[8]e[vo]0s.
P Thead 20'- l6 (iv/A.D.) Tas da-8eveo-re'pas Kt6pa[s], "weaker "
financially. For the adv. see OGIS 751 8 (ii/B.c.) e-n-el 8X1-
Pe'vxes ep irXtioo-iv dirBevuis [<rxr|]cr«Te. The definitely moral
character of the adj. in Rom and 1 Cor may be illustrated by
Epict. Diss. i. 8. 8, where the do-8ev«is are coupled with the
d-n-aiSeu-roi. The adj. is curiously rare by comparison with
its derivative verb and noun.
Aaidoyj,;.
For inscriptional light on the meaning of this term it will
be enough to refer to the archaeologists : see esp. Ramsay's
bibliography in his art. sub voce in Hastings DB.
doiTi'a.
We can only add to the literary record the late P Ryl I.
10* (cf. 12 ), a hagiographical fragment of vi/A.D., containing
a discourse by a saint condemned to death by starvation — 81'
Sv t^|v avnlav KaTeKpt'8T)v. See next article.
aono;.
We can illustrate the derived verb from the curious letter
quoted under do-Bcvc'u, where the context points clearly to
absence of food, and not abstinence therefrom — P Lond
I44 w - (i/A.D. ?) (= II. p. 253) vu>8ptvo-ap.€voi> pov Kal dcrft-
TT)<ravTos fjpt'pas 8vo wore pe pc-rd rwv vopapx^v priSt
<ruv8iirvfj<r<u. The editor conjectures that the writer may-
have been in the desert, and that the nomarchs with whom
he "did not even dine" were the officials who superintended
the transport of goods from one village to another. The
vernacular evidence therefore does not go far to decide the
much discussed significance of the subst. in Ac 27". And,
on the whole, in view ot the undoubted use of do-iria in
medical phraseology to denote " loss of appetite " from illness
(as Hipp. Morb. 454 Tt|KCTau 6 d<r8evwv v-rrb oSuvt'wv la-xupwv
Kal do-iTiris Kal pr|X<>s : other exx. in Hobart, Medical Lan-
guage of St. Luke, p. 276), it seems best to understand it so
here, and to think of Paul's companions as abstaining from
food owing to their physical and mental state, and not be-
cause no food was forthcoming. See further Knowling in
EGT ad I., and the note bv J. R. Madan in JTS vi.
p. 116 ff.
aaxeco.
P Par 63 viii - 21 (ii/B.C.) e[i]o-e'Pei.av derKTjcravTa. Lewy
(Fremdworter, p. 131) notes the use in the Hebrew Mishna
and Aramaic Targum of pD5? 'asaq ="sich mit etwas be-
schaftigen, Mrihe geben, sich befieissigen."
P Lond 402 verso 1 " (is.c. 152 or 141) (=11. p. 11) do-K<5$
= " leathern bag or bottle." The word is used in the
general sense "hide" or "skin " in P Fay 121* (<-. A.D. 100)
where a new and strong yoke-band is to b; selected (K -rciv
4v tt]l KeipwTuH twv dcrKuJv, "from those in the box of
skins." Add OGIS 629 J5 (ii/A.D.) ev da-Kols] ai-yeiois,
Cagnai III. I056 iu - 46 (Palmyra, Trajan's reign) rov ev]
d[(r]Kois Suo-l ai-yeiois tirl KfaprjXov «lo-]Kopia-9svTos : cf.
above, u < 30 , where the tax is defined on a load of pvpov,
«[v dXapao-j-rpots and one ev do-Kois] atyciois respectively —
the supplements come from the Latin. Cf. MGr do-Kt
(Zaconian al-'o).
ao/uevcog.
P Grenf II. 14(a) 1 "- (iii/B.C. 1 d£pe'vus [dv <rv]v(Ta%tv rb
-Trap' au-rwi d-rroSovvaL, Syll 329 s2 (i/B.C.) do-pe'vws Kal «kov-
o-lws, Magn 17" ao-pevos xnrrjKoxja-ev ^AlevKi-rrTros.
daorfog
occurs in P Ryl II. 62 12 (iii/A.D.), a translation of an un-
known Latin literary work : Svvapai x a P'°" a<r "ai Kal -rrevnTi
[ttXovjtov Kal ao-o<pov dp€TTJs a-T€<pavwa-at — " unskilled in
wisdom," unless we should drop one s and read dpcT-rj
"crown with virtue."
doxdCofiai.
The papyri have shown conclusively that this common
NT word was the regular term. tech. for conveying the greet-
ings at the end of a letter. Examples are BGU IV. io/g 33 '-
(A.D. 41) (= Selections, p. 40) do-rrd^ou AioScopov uftT'J aXuv
(.'. dXXuv) . . . da-ird£ou 'ApTroxpa-rrifv], ib. II. 423 18ff -
(ii/A.D.) ( = Selections, p. 91) do-rracrai Kam-rwvfa -n-oJXXd
Kal to[vs1 dSeXc^ovs [p-]ov Kal 2eLpri vt ]^av Kal to[us] (ptXovs
[p.]ov, etc. As showing how much the absence of these
greetings was felt, we may quote P Giss I. 7S 7 (ii/A.D. ) rj
piKpd p-ov 'Hpai8[o]vs -ypdijiouo-a Twt -rraTpl «p.t ovk aa-rraCi-
rai K[a]l 8td Ti ovk o£8a, and P Grenf I. 53 Bff - (iv/a.d.)
'AXXoCs -rroXXd o-ol dir€LX{6L\, eirl -y^P -rroXXaKts -ypd»|/as Kal
TrdvTas do-rrao-dpevos avTT^v pdvov ovk Tjo-rrda-ou. The use
of the 1st pers. do-rrdjopai by Tertius in Rom 16 21 , the only
ex. of this exact formula in the NT, may be paralleled from
P Oxy VII. 1067 25 (iii/A.D.) where to a letter from a certain
Helene to her brother, their father Alexander adds the post-
script — Ka-yw 'AXe£av8pos 6 Tr[a]T-r]p vpwv da"rrd£op,ai vpa$
aa-ivaafxo'i
86
&<TT1]p
iroXXd. (As there is no change of hand, both Helene and
her father would seem to have employed an amanuensis : see
the editor's note). When several persons are included in a
greeting, the phrase kot' ovop-a often occurs (as in 3 Jn 15 )
e. g. BGU I. 276" '■ (ii/iii A.D. ) a<nra?op.ai vp.ds irdvTes Ka-r'
6vop.(a), Kal 'fipi.-y[e]viis "(ids do~rrd£eTai Trdvres, P Oxy III.
533 2;f - (ii/iii A.D.) do~rrda-ao-6e tov peiKpov Seprjvov Kal
Koirpe'a Kal to[v]s T]p.(iv irdvTas Kar' 6'vop.a. Add P Fay
1 1S 25 (A.D. 1 10) do-ird^ou tovs <J>iXoivT€S o"e irdvTts irpbs dXr|-
8iov (cf. 2 Jn 1 , 3 Jn 1 ) and the Christian Psenosiris letter
P Grenf II. 73* ff ' (late iii/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 117) where
immediately after the address we find irpb Tiiv SXwv iroXXd
<r« dcrird?op.ai. Kal tovs irapd crol irdvTas dSeXepovs iv
0(e)c2.
For d. = "pay one's respects to," as in Ac 25", see BGU
I. 376'- 3 (A.D. 171) T|o-Trdo-aTO tov Xap/irpoTaTOV Tcy[ep.d]va,
and to. 248 la (ii/A.D. ) Beiiv Ss povXoue'vwv irdv[T]<us p.«Ta Ta
Sov^eta <ri do-irdo-oaai. (cited by Deissmann, BS p. 257),
and from the inscriptions OG/S 219 43 (iii/B.C. ) do-irao-dp.evoi
avTov irapd t[ov 8t|U.ov], Syll 3 1 S 11 (B.C. I IS) a deputation
is sent oltivcs irop€v0€VT€s irpbs aiWbv Kal do-irao-duevoi irapd
ttjs irdXeuis Kal o-vvxapevTts tirl Tcii. i-yuaiveiv avTov n Kal to
o-TpaTOTrcSov ktX.
aonaojuoc;.
P Oxy III. 47I 87 (ii/A.D.) p-apTupovTau Kvpie t-tjv o-rjv
tvx t 1 v W pty dvau-evjiriov avriiv (corr. from T|u.wv) tov
do-iraa-p.dv[. . . The noun is curiously rare : the above is
apparently its only occurrence in P Oxy I.-X. , nor have
we noticed any other instance of it in the ordinary papyrus
collections.
Sandog.
Hort's remark on Jas I 2 ' that "this is quite a late word,
apparently not extant before NT" must be corrected in view
of the fact that it is found already in IG II. v. 1054 c*
(Eleusis, c. B.C. 300), where it is applied to stones — iiywls
Xcvkovs do-iriXovs : cf. also Symm. Job 15 15 . For its use in
the magic papyri see P Leid V viii - n ff - (as amended by
Dieterich) 4ir£8os (popoOvTi p.01 TrjvSe tt^v 8vvap.1v iv iravTl
tottw iv iravTl xpovu> &irXr|KTov, dKaTairdvr|Tov, dcririXov
dirb iravTos klvSvvov TTipr|8T]vai, id. \V lx 2b i - 8{i€ Si Xvkov
(/. XevKov) dXe'KTopa, do-ircXXov (/. do-iriXov). A deacon's
litany of viii/ix a.d., P Grenf II. 113, commemorating the
Virgin, is headed— [Ilepl tt)]s irpeo-ptias Kal UeTeias ttjs
do-rrtXov [Seo-rroiv^s] Tiiv diraVTiov.
aOTilq.
In OG/S go" (Rosetta stone— B.C. 196) do-iris is used of
the "asp" or "serpent" with which the golden pao-iXeiai
of the King were adorned— als irpoo-Keio-eTai. do-iris : see
Dittenberger's note, and cf. twv do-mSoeiSiiv pao-iXeiiiv in
the following line.
The etymology of the word is very obscure, but Lewy
{Fremdworter, p. 13) thinks that it may have been formed
from the Heb UD>" under the influence of do-iris, "shield."
Boisacq records this guess with a query, which Thumb
endorses.
aojiovdog.
Priene has the combination do-vXel Kal do-rrovSti seven
times, in the common sense "without formal treaty" — the
reverse of the meaning applied metaphorically in 2 Tim 3 3 :
friends need no treaty, and implacable foes will not make
one. Literary parallels suffice for the Pauline use.
daauQiov.
The ordinary value of the do-o-dpuov was ^ s of the 8t)vdpi.ov,
but Dittenberger OG/S ii. p. 10S n. " shows that the
imperial silver denarius might be exchanged for 17 or even
22 provincial copper asses. The word can be quoted from
Syll S69 6 (Calymna, Rom.) edv Sk u-f| [irapaaeCvTi] [sc. the
slave whose manumission is in question), diroSiio-ti. fKao-rns
T|p.€pas do-o-dpi(a) 8, id. 87 1 6 (Smyrna)— a decree regarding
a Trust which had reduced a ferry fare from two obols to
two do-o-dpia, or J denarius to J den. so as to undercut
competitors (Dittenberger). Other instances are needless.
dorarsco.
In Isai 58' Aquila substitutes daraTovvTas for I,XX
do-Tc'Yovs, while in Gen 4 12 Symivachus translates "131 173
"a fugitive and a vagabond" by dvdo-TaTos Kal aKOTa-
oraTos. There would seem therefore to be a certain degree
of " unsettlement " associated with the word; and accord-
ingly Field (Notes, p. 170) proposes to render 1 Cor 4' 1
Kal do-TaTovp.ev by "and are vagabonds," or "and lead a
vagabond life." Grimm gives no profane warrant but a
passage in the Anthology. We can add Vettius Valens,
p. 116 30 : the entrance of Mercury into a certain horoscope
will produce irpaKTiKol . . . Kal cve-rripoXoi Kal <j>pbvipoi Kal
tTra<ppd8i.Toi, ttoXvkoltoi Si Kal €irl TroXv doraTovvTes irtpl
tovs 7a(iovs, "very inconstant." He has the adj. p. 57 s
do-TaTos Kal €ir£<j>oPos &ia£,ti "he will live an unsettled life
and liable to panic." It occurs also in Epicurus 65 10 T-r^v
Si Tvxnv do-TaTov bpdv (Linde Epic. p. 36, where literary-
parallels are given).
dareiog.
As early as P Hib I. 54 15ff - (c. B.C. 245) we find this
word developed : iyj.ra hi Kal lu.aTio-p.bv us do-TeioTaTov,
"let him wear as fine clothes as possible" (Edd.): cf.
LXX Exod 2 2 , Judith u 23 , and differently Judg 3". Its
connexion with the "city " was forgotten, and indeed do-ru
itself had fallen out of common use (still in P Hal 1 fer
(iii/B.C.)). By the Stoics it seems to have been used in a
sense almost = oirovSaios- The noun do-Tei.drns occurs in
Vettius Valens, p. l6l 17 , among Ta o-wu-aTiKa evr|u.eptju.aTa,
the others being evpop<J>ia. eira<j>poSio-ia, pe'-yeBos, evpvSpia.
The adj. means "witty" in MGr.
daxYjQ.
Syll 140 111 (late iv/B.c. ), a list of payments on account of
the temple at Delphi, has to[v |]uX[£]vov dorepos tov
•jrapSei-yuaTos "the pattern of the wooden star " : see note.
In OG/S 194 1 ' (i/B.c.) it is said of the Egyptian Anion Ra
that wo-Trep XapTrpbs do-TT^p Kal Saipwv d-ya6[bs tois dirtXirC-
5ovo-l]v iirtXaav/e. The use made of the same figure in
the Apocalypse undoubtedly suggested the fourth century
epitaph which Ramsay (Luke, p. 366) discovered on a stone
now built into the wall of an early Turkish Khan in
Lycaonia —
Neo-rdpios irpto-pvTtpos tv8d8e kIt€
do-Tt^p 8s «WXa|iTrev iv eKXt|o-i«o-iv 8eov.
a<TTl)piKTOS
87
uavvOeros
"Nestorius, presbyter, lies here, who shone a star among
the Churches of God." One might suspect the ultimate
origin of the phrase in Plato's exquisite epitaph on his friend
Aster —
'Acrnjp Trplv piv 2Xap.Tres £vi £uoicriv €uios,
vuv h\ Oavuv Xap-Tms to-ir€pos tv 4>0ip.c'vois.
Other instances of do-Trip are P Petr III. 134 2 (an astronomical
fragment relating to the 36 decans presiding over the ten
days' periods), P Par I (Eudoxus treaiise, ii/u.c. ) in the
opening acrostic 10 XP° V0S Sioikwv do-T€pwv yvwpio-paTa,
P Leid \Y*'" n Twv | do-re'puv (magic), it. V X iii. :9 do-Tfjp
dirb K£cj>a\t)s, etc. But we cannot quote it from papyri
outside those on astrological or astronomical subjects and
magic. It survives, however, in MGr do-T«pas.
dozijoixzog.
Mayor (on 2 Pet 2 14 ) cites Longinus it. 2, do-TT]piKTa Kal
dv€pp.aTio-ra "unstable and unballasted (Roberts): this
should be added to Grimm's Anthology citation. We do
not trouble much about vernacular warrant for words in
2 Pet. It occurs six times in Vettius Valens, in the phrase
d. Xo-yi.o-p.o5 "unstable in judgement."
doTOoyog.
Kaibel 146 6 (iii/iv A. D. ) do-Topvov |ioipa kC\(v 6av&Tov :
the epitaph is among the Elgin marbles. In ib. 102S 44
(Andros, hymn to Isis, iv/A D.), it means "amorem non
expertus." SropYTJ is found in Chrest. II. 361 9 (A.D. 360)
tivoias Kal o-TopYf)s Jti tc Kal virnp60-£os.
dozO%EW.
In the NT confined to the Pastorals, but quotable from
iii/B.C. Thus Syll 239 s (B.C. 214) el'ir«p ovv cvpyovei tovto,
T)(TTO\T|K6L(rav ol a-vvpouXevo-avTes vp.iv Kal tov o-up<J>e'poiTos
ttji iraTpiSt Kal ttjs epfjs Kptcrtus, and P Par 35 s6 (B.C. 163)
do-roxT|(ravT€S tov KaXws £\ovtos — a close parallel to
1 Tim 1 8 . (For the gen. constr. cf. also Sir 7 19 . ) From a
later date we may quote the ill-spelt BGU II. 531"- 19
(ii/A.D.) «i.v 8£ do"roxT]<rr|s [alwjyiav p.01. Xo£irr|v (/. Xvirr|v)
[irJape'xLv p-eXXis, where the meaning seems to be "fail" or
"forget." This the verb retains in MGr: so the Klepht
ballad in Abbott's Songs, p. 34.
Mt)v do-rox°s tt]V oppr|ve£a, tt)s Y WCUK °S T ^ ^o-yia,
Forget not thy wife's advice, forget not her words.
From the literary side we may quote P Oxy II. 219 (a) 21
(i/A.D.), where in extravagant terms a man bewails the loss of
a pet fighting-cock, v|ruxouaxwv, 6 -yap d[X]eK-rap tjotoxtiks,
" I am distraught, for my cock has failed me" (Edd.), and
the adverb in the philosophical P Fay 337 (ii/A.D.) 8ei
Ttiiv [dv]8p(iirwv dpx«iv [tujv] irpd£€iov €K€f[vov]s 8e tiQiis
«ij>«Trto-0ai, ovk draKTios pevToi dXX' tip.a[p]p.£[vu)s]. tov Yap
do-Toxws[ . . .
dozQcim).
We can only cite the magical P Lond 121' 85 (iii/A.D.)
(= I. p. 109). It is MGr.
dazgdnzco.
The MGr do-Tpd4>Tei, " it lightens," reinforces the literary
record. The word was vernacular, though, as in the case of
the noun, we know of no exx. except in the magic papyri,
P Lond 46 150 (iv/A.D.) (=1. p. 70) iyi ei|U 6 dorpd-m-iov :
so it. 121'- 3 ' (iii/A.D.) and 122" 2 (iv/A.D.) (=1. pp. 92,
119).
&OZQOV.
In P Hib I. 27 41ff - (a calendar, B.C. 301-240) XP" V -
T[ai] Tais koto o-eXi'ii/r^v] TJpe'pais ol do-TpoXd[YOt] Kal oi
Upovpap(iaTe[is] Trpbs Tas 8ocr«is Kal d[va]ToXds T<iv
do-rpo)[v], "the astronomers and sacred scribes use the
lunar days for the settings and risings of the stars " (Edd.) :
cf. 60 '-, ovBJv ira[paX]Xdo-o-ovT£s <w' do-rpu>[i.] t| 8vvovti. tj
dvaT[tX]XovTi, " without alterations owing to the setting or
rising of a star" {it.). From the Adrumetum tablet
(Wilnsch AF. no. 5 23 ), on which Deissmann has written in
BS, pp. 271 ft., we may quote 6pKi£u> o-« tov <J>too-Tf)pa
Kal dorpa kv ovpavw Troifjo-avTa Sid ipiovrjs TrpocrTavpaTos.
Deissmann compared Gen I 1 *'-; since there we have
do-T6pas, the substitution of dorpa suggests the suspicion
that the simpler 2nd deck noun was beginning to be pre-
ferred in the vernacular. (Both, however, figure in MGr,
and dcrrfjp is more often found in NT.) Add P Grenf. I.
I 6 (literary — ii/B.C. ), dorpa <f>£Xa Kal o-uvepiio-a iroTvia vv£
p.01, P Oxy IV. 731 6 (A.D. 8-9) Kal to£s do-Tpois "Hpas
Tpis, "three days at the time of the stars of Hera " (Edd.,
who note that the "star of Hera" was Venus, but the
plural is unexplained), Syll 6S6 36 (early ii/A.D.) pt'xpi
wktos, is do-Tpa KaTaXaPeiv, 8ieKapT£p7io-e, of a com-
petitor in the pancration, OG1S 5b 36 (B.C. 239-S), to
do-Tpov to TTjs "Io-ios, i. e. Sirius, the date of whose heliacal
rising is defined in the succeeding lines. This last passage
agrees with the NT in making dorpov a complete equivalent
ot do-Tfjp. It is MGr do-Tpo.
' ' Aavyy.Qizog.
This proper name is by no means peculiar to Rome
(Rom ib 11 ), though as yet it has not been very widely
attested: see, however CIL VI. 12565 (Rome), IX. 114
(Brundisium), IX. 224 (Uria), and perhaps IG HI. 1093 IP
(Attica) 'Ajo-UYKptvos] : cf. Rouffiac, p. 90 {., following
Lietzmann {HZN'f ad I.). For the adj. from which it is
derived cf. BGU II. 613 20 (ii/A.D.) «k ttjs do-vvKpiT(ov)
eTriorpocpfjs, and one of the letters in the Abinnaeus corre-
spondence, P Gen I. 55'"- (iv/A.D.) eVireuo-a Trpoo-aYoptOcrt
crou ttjv dui'uTjTov KaXoKavaOiav ws dXrjOos dcrvVKpiTOV
iniirav. P Oxy X. 1298 1 (iv/A.D., Christian) tu Sia-rrorrf Kal
do-WKpiTu Kal irapap.v6ia Tiiv <piXuv, "to my incomparable
master, the consolation of his friends" (Edd.).
davfxcpcovog.
Vettius Valens has it often as a term. tech. , e. g. p. 3S 15
Kpovos p-^v oiiv Kal"HXtos do-up<pwvot.
davvezog.
P Oxy III. 471 89 (ii/A.D.), rjv 8e ovk do-vvtTov, "and he
was not stupid." A'aibel 225 s (near Ephesus) d|wtTiuv
8e pouXals dv8pwTru)v Toi8e 2-rvxov 0avaTo« : it seems clear
that "foolish" here does not primarily denote lack of brains
but moral obliquity.
davfOezog-
To other citations for the meaning "faithless" appearing
in the derivative verb may be added three from Ptolemaic
&<T(j)ilAeia
88
d.(T)(i)ixcov
papyri for evo-vv8«T«'w, "to keep faith" — P Petr II. 9 (2) 2
(B.C. 241-39), «i<ruv8(Tf|o-ai ai-rots, P Tebt I. 61 (<i) 32
(B.C. I l8-7), 8td TO p?| €VO-Vv8€TTjlK€Vai £V TT]L 8lOp8u)0-[c] I
tov tiripXr|8€'vT[os ajvTtii o-Te<pdvov, and similarly ib. 64
(a) 11 ' (B.C. 1 16-5). Add a British Museum papyrus quoted
in Archiv vi. p 101 (a. n. 1 14-5) Tiiv p[ijpx£u>v . . .
«TraXXr|X[uv] Ka[l] do-vv8eTu>v Sid to irXtjeos Keipe'vwv,
which can only mean that these records were " closely
packed together and not in order " — a meaning which
follows well from that of o-vvT£8r|pi, hut does not seem to
occur elsewhere.
aocpaleia.
P Amh II. 78 16 (A.D. 184) do-<)>dXi.av \[p]aTrrr|v ,
"written security," P Tebt II. 293" (,: a.d. 187) rds
irapaT«8ao-as £mb avTo(v) [do-]<j>a[X]e£as, "the proofs sub-
mitted by him" (Edd.), P Flor I. 25" (ii/A.n.), KaT'
«]vypdTrrovs do-(paX£as. In the inscriptions the word is
very common united with do-uX£a, aTtXaa, etc., e.g. OGIS
Si 16 (iii/B.c.) da-<pdXs[iav Kal d]crvX£av : cf. 270 11 (iii/B.c),
352 60 (ii/B.c). In ib. 669 10 (i/A.D.) we find tov 8euv
Tapi€va-ap.t'vi»>v els tovtov tov UpwTaTov Kaipbv tt)v ttjs oikov-
a.kv-(\% do-ipdXeiav. As this illustrates the use of d. found in
I Th 5 3 , so is that of Lk i 4 paralleled by the papxrus
instances cited above. The noun occurs innumerable times
in the commercial sense, "a security." In P Tebt II.
407 10 (A.D. 199?) at uvoA Kal dercpdXeiai is rendered "the
contracts and title-deeds." For the phrase of Ac 5" cf.
Syll 246 30 , ottus ueTa Trdo-ns do-<paXe[ias] o-vvrtXeo-flet
(sc. T| Tiiv pajo-TT|puov TcXeTT|). For the idea of "security"
against attack from outside cf. C. and B. 559* (ii. p. 650)
e-iroino-av tttv tuv 8up£8iov do-<pdXeiav Kal tov Xvttov irdvTa
Kocrpov : the date is a.d. 60-S0. Cf. P Fay 107 11 (a.d. 133)
tovs 4>av€VTas aiTCovs 'i\w lv ao-ipaXe£a, "to keep the
persons found guilty in a safe place" (Edd.). Personal
"safety " comes in Syll 192 68 (B.C. 290-S7) tt|v tov eauTov
o-iipaTos do-ipdXeiav. The word is MGr.
aocfalrj*;.
BGU III. 909'- 4 (A.D. 359) iv do-<J>aXci irapd ere [avJTfii]
ai-roys Toy-roys ^X tv - '' '-'-M' *"• 53° !l (ii/ A -D.) airo8ovo-a
ofiv avTiii diroXTHJujiT] ra IpaTia v-yrj Kal iv do-ipaXti Troii)o-r|s.
"get my clothes hack safe, and put them in a secure place "
(Edd.), ib. 433 s (ii/iii a.d.) iv dcnpaXel [flrw. Priene 114 10
(i/B.C.) ttjv] 8t it£o-tiv Kal <j>vX[aK^|v] Tiiv irapaSoSt'vTiov
auTun -ypappaTwv €irot[r]o-]aTo do-cpaX^. Ib. IlS 8 (i/u.c)
do-<paXeo-TaTa irpbs irdvTa tov xpovov -yevnBTJvai Ta ppaP[cia.
For the adverb, cf. P Giss I. 19 14 (ii/A.n.) irapa]KaXw o-e
ovv do-<paXws o-eauTOV [TT|pelv vel sim.). P Hib I. 53 s
(B.C. 246) dcr<j>aX<is Sityyvdv, "to get good security,"
P Oxy IV. 742 s f (B.C. 2) 8[«]s avTas tis tottov do-<paXiis,
"set them (sc. bundles of reeds) in a safe place." The
word was common.
ao(paM£o/iiai.
For the physical meaning of this very common verb, the
only meaning which occurs in NT, may be quoted P Ryl II.
68 19 (B.C. 89) oirus dvax8«lo-a f| T. do-cpaXio-e-rji aj'xpi
tov ktX., " be brought up and secured until . . ." (Ed.), P
Tebt II. 2S3 1 * (i/B.C.) tov irpo-yfYpap-pcvov II. do-<|>aX£o-ao-8ai,
"to secure (arrest) the aforesaid P.," ib. I. 53 s9 (B.C. no)
do-<J>aX£o-ao-8ai Ta -y€VT|(paTa), "seize the produce " (Edd.).
lb. II. 407 4 (A.D. 199?) do-(paXi£dp€vos Ta pe'XX[o]vTa irpbs
i\t.\i eX6eiv v7rdpxo]yTa, "securing the property coming to
me" (Edd.) has the commoner applied sense: cf. also
P Oxy VII. 1033 13 (A.D. 392) 8id tovto cavTovs do-<paXio-£d-
pevoi Tovo-8e tovs Xipt'XXovs tiriS^Sopev, "therefore to safe-
guard ourselves we present this petition" (Ed.), P Lips
I. Io6 10ff - (A.D. 98) tdv ovv o yt -yviio-Tr|S o-i>v tu> pcTox"*
do-ipaX^TiTai o-c Sid tov vpdppaTsos U ~ T °s) T "v •y€u)p-yw(v).
Add P Ryl II. 77 40 (A.D. 192) aira TavTa do-i^aXio-Ofiat ktX.,
" I will certify these very facts by means of your minutes
(Ed.), BGU III. 829° (A.D. too) do-cj>[dXio-o]v Si t[j]v €[a^|]v
virovpa<j>T|V, P Hamb I. 29 12 (A.D. 29), where the editors
take it as "enter a protest." Demetrius de Eloe. 193 says
the best " literary " style is o-uvTjpTrijitvTi Kal otov T]a"<j>aXio-ue-
vi] tois o-vvS^o-p-ois, "compacted and (as it were) consoli-
dated by the conjunctions "(Roberts). 'Ao-<)>dXio-|j.a
" pledge " occurs BGU I. 248 s , II. 601' (?) (both uj a.d.) :
cf. also ib. I. 246 11 (ii/iii A.D.) [ir]apao-<f>aXio-p.aTa. Cf.
MGr (d)o-<paX£5io "shut."
dax>]fioreco.
In P Tebt I. 44 17 (B.C. 114), a petition concerning a violent
assault, the complaint is made that the aggressor &as
[uev t]ivos i\oi&[6pT\<rev pie] Kal do-xtlp-o[v€i] iio*T€pov Se
€TriirT|8Tio-as J8iok«v irX-rryds TrXeCovs t)l [«]£x €v pdpSmi, where
foul language at least is suggested. (Is do-x-npdvei an un-
augmented imperfect ? The present is rather oddly sand-
wiched between two aorists, unless we are to call in the help
of parallels noted Proleg. p. 121.) In the great Mysteries
inscription from Andania, Syll ^653' (B.C. 91), the candidate
has to swear p.T|T£ av[>]bs ut|8Jv ao~xr;p.ov p.r]8£ dSiKov
iroiTio-civ eirl KaTaXvtrci twv pvo-Tnp£wv |^t)T€ dXXui e-iriTpe-
J/€iv : in this case anything irreverent or improper would be
included. Perhaps " behave dishonourably " is the meaning
in I Cor 7 36 , but the word seems to take the colour of its
context. We find it in antithesis with tvo-XT]poveiv in the
pompous but ungrammatical letter (a begging letter?),
P Par 63 ix - : ' 8 f - (B.C. 165) irapd t^|V irtpiovo-av d-yioyriv
do-xTipiuvovvTa irpoo-S«io-8ai ttjs irap' €T€pwv «ir6iKovpe£as,
" since I cannot meet the conditions of life creditably I need
external assistance " : in the next sentence, after a fresh
start, bpp.iip.cv dirb Ppax«£«iV pdXcis tverx-npovtiv.
dax>luoavn].
For a. in Rom l x '=opus obscaennm, Lielzmann (HZNT
III. i. ad I.) refers to Philo Legg. Alleg. II. 66, p. 78 rfjs . .
dvaio-xvvTi'as irapaSctvpaTa ai da^rjuocrvvai irdcrai : cf.
III. 158, p. 11S. Vettius Valens p. 61 31 iv do-XT)poo-vvai9
Kal KaTaKp£o-eo-i, apparently "scandals and condemnations."
da%l]fUDV.
Syll 653* (B.C. 91) p.T|8ev ao-xipov pT|8e dSiKov iroir|o-€iv.
A "late form" of the adj. (LS, who quote Polemo, a
writer of ii/A.D.) is found in P Ryl II. I44 18 (A.D. 38) irape-
Xpr(o*aTd pot iroXXd Kal clo*XT|pa, "subjected me to much
shameful mishandling" (Edd.). The ordinary form occurs
in another petition of the same group, ib. 150 11 (A.D. 40-1)
tKaKoXdyno-tv iroXXd Kal d[o-]xr|pova. So Vettius Valens
p. 62'° di-vxeis Kal do-xTjaovas.
aacoria
X!>
aTtfia^co
aocozia.
A good instance of this expressive word occurs in P Par
63 il35 (B.c. 165) in the clause preceding that quoted above
under do-\r|povew : — dXXws tc Sf| t^s iraTpiKfjs oiKias.
woircp Kal o-v- "yivwa-Ktis. £ti £vTrpoo-8ev dpSuv [djvaTtTpap-
pe'vns Si" do-[w]T£as. It occurs after ahi.uusin P Petr III. 21
(6) n (B.C. 225). A somewhat weaker sense is found in
P Fay 12 21 (r. B.C. 103), where it is used of men who had
pawned a stolen garment irpos do-wTaav "incontinently."
For the corresponding verb see P Flor I. 99' (i/ii A.D.)
(=Sckctiotts, p. 71), a public notice which his parents set up
regarding a prodigal son who do-wTevdptvos €o-irdvto-€ ra
aiiToO Trdvxa, "by riotous living [cf. do-wTws, I.k 15 1 '] had
squandered all his own property," and PSI 41 1 - (iv/A.D.),
where a wife lays a complaint against her husband for misuse
of her property Kal da-wS[tv]wv Kal irpaTTwv [d pi) Tots
e]v-,6veo-i irpe'in. The word survives in the written MGr.
aocoro;.
Vettius Valens p. 18 joins do-wTwv Xdyvwv Kal KaTw<{>epwv
aKpLTwv tTriy\i6yuv, evptTapdXwv irepl tq tcXu, ovk €i<8ava-
tovvtwv ovSt irepl tovs Yapov-s ctoraOwv. The use of the
maxim noscilur a sociis here, as so often, makes the astro-
loger valuable for the delineation of a word's meaning. It
is MGr.
dzay.TEw.
For its original connotation of riot or rebellion cf. OGIS
20O 6 (iv/A.D.) aTaK-rno-dvTwv Kara Kaipov tov ?8vovs twv
IWeaemSv. So Syll 153 s1 (B.C. 325-4) -rois draKToivTas
twv TpiT|pdpxwV) al. Like its patent adjective aTaKTos, and
the adverb, this verb is found in the NT only in the Thessa-
lonian Epp., where their context clearly demands that the
words should be understood metaphorically. Some doubt
has, however, existed as to whether they are to be taken as
referring to actual moral wrong-doing, or to a certain remiss-
ness in daily work and conduct. Chrysostom seems to
incline to the former view, Theodoret to the latter : see the
passages quoted in full with other illustrative material in
Milligan Thiss. p. 152 ff. The latter view is now supported
by almost contemporary evidence from the Koivr|. In P
Oxy II. 275"'- (a.d. 66), a contract of apprenticeship, a
father enters into an undertaking that if there are any days
when his son "plays truant" or "fails to attend "— 8<ras
S'tdv hi tovtw dTaKTT|<rr] T)p.«'pas — he is afterwards to make
them good ; and similarly in P Oxy IV. 725 s8 ff - (a.d. 183) a
weaver's apprentice is bound down to appear for an equiva-
lent number of days, if from idleness or ill-health or any
other reason he exceeds the twenty days' holiday he is
allowed in the year — «dv hi irXtiovas tovtwv dp7T|o-n [f\ do-]-
6evf|o-r| il dTaKTT|o-r] f\ Si' aXATvv Tiy[d aij-rtav T|pipas ktX.
From an earlier date we may cite BGU IV. 11 25 s (B.C. 13),
another contract, where the words occur ds Si <dv dpTaKTT|-
a-r|i % dppwo-TT|<rni : the strange word is what Lewis Carroll
would call a " portmanteau," compounded of dp-yr|<rr|i and
dTaKTf|o-ni.. On the other hand in P Eleph 2 13 (a will, B.C.
2S5-4) Kal t| Trpa£is Jorw ck tov aTaKTouvTos Kal pi] iroi-
ovvtos Kara rd vevpappeva the verb has the stronger sense,
"to be contumacious." Its opposite evTaKTt'w is not un-
common. Thus Syll 519" (Athens, B.C. 334-3). where the
$4>n,poi. of the year are formally praised for having been good
Part I.
boys — «7f£iS#| . . eiiTaKToCa-iv and obey the laws and the
master appointed for them. In BGU IV. ito6 26 (b.c. 13)
a wet-nurse is bound evTaKToupe'vnv avTr|v tocs Xo[iirois
KaTJd afjva Tpocf>T|ois -iroicio-Oai Trjv t€ ca-rrjs [Kal tov] iratSLOu
■n-poo-rjKovo-av eTripeXnav : note the middle.
dzay.ro;.
See the discussion of aTaKTe'w. For the adj. (and adv.)
we may quote P Fay 337 1 "' (ii/A.D.) Sel twv [dv]9pw-n-wv
S.pX.'1-v [twv] irpd£ewv €K«i[vov]s Se eiiBvs e<j>cireo-8ai, oiiK dra
ktws pc'vToi dXX' €ip.a[p]jie'[vws : the document is a fragment
of " a philosophical work concerning the gods " (Edd.). In
Vettius Valens p. 336'-^ &TaKTov <}>c.criv r\ pNXTLOva, the anti-
thesis suggests a markedly bad meaning for a. The same
implication underlies the subst. in p. 1 16 13 iroXXd Kal twv
aTaKTuuaTwv Kpv(3r|o-6TaL Kal ouk ^o-Tai ala-^pd — which
they would have been but for the kindly influence of Jupiter.
The next sentence identifies the aTaKTr|paTa as secret
intrigues which will not be found out. In Syll 519 (see
under aTaKTe'w), where four sets of ?<(>T|poi. and their
o-w<ppovicrrai get their meed of praise and garlands,
«uT]aKTovs aiiToiis irapexovo-iv replaces the verb in one place
out of three. BGU IV. 1056 13 (B.C. 13) SiSdvTts tov piv
tokov Kara prjva tiraKiuis, "regularly": so 1156 14
(B.C. 15).
axexvog.
P Lond 23 13 (B.C. 158-7) (= I. p. 38) Sid to dT«vdv pe
eEvai. The word is common in connexion with dispositions
of property, etc., e. g. P Oxy II. 249 10 ff - (a.d. 80) tov opo-
vvi]0*iov pov dSeX<pov IIottXCov . . . p[€]Tr|XXaxdTOS aTtKVOv,
P Amh II. 72 s (a.d. 246) aT«Kvov Kal dSiaStTov "childless
and intestate." P Strass I. 29 s3 (A.D. 289), al. Cf. also
BGU II. 64S l5 (A.D. 164 or 196) i-ntX Kal &t{kv[os] eipt Kal
oihi epauTtjt dirapKtiv Siivapai..
dr£w'£co.
For this characteristically Lukan word cf. the Leiden
occult papyrus W XTi - H f - €io"eX8dvTos hi tov 9tov pr] tvaTtvi^e
Tfj 6>\iti, dXXd tt|s (/. tois) iroo-i. The intensive meaning,
which underlies the NT usage, comes out in the description
of Thecla's rapt attention to Paul's leaching — dTenlJovo-a ws
irpos euippao-iav (Acta Pauli viii.).
dreg.
For this (originally) poetic word which is found in the
Grk Bible only 2 Mace 12 16 , Lk 22 «anJ>5 j c f. Pricne 109 1 " 6
(c. B.C. 120) dT«p 6-S/uiviov, "without salary." It occurs
in P Oxy VI. 936 18 (iii/A.D., a rather uneducated letter) 6
T|TrnTr|S Xe^ei 8ti ov 8£8w oOtc tov x a ^ K <"' °vTe to (patvdXiv
dTcp Tovo-tov, " the cobbler says that he will not give up
either the money or the cloak without Justus " (Edd.). Cf.
also P Leid W Hi 12 (Apocrypha Moisis) &Tep ydp tovtwv
(the w corrected from 0) 6 tbs (/. 8eos) ovk «-iraKovo-«Tai..
To the references in the Lexicons may be added Vettius
Valens pp. 136 8 , 271 9 , 341 3 , and Cleanthes hymn. Oip/i.
68, S.
aTifid£a>.
P Petr II. 4 (6) 16f - (B.C. 255-4) 8i.ro" (/. Seivbv) ydp io-Tiv
iv B-jiXui dTipd?«o-8ai, " for it is a dreadful thing to be in-
sulted before a crowd" (Ed.). Cf. OG/S 3S3 11 ' (i/B.c.)
arifiia
90
jyrj
Ka9u)<riw(i€vwv T€ rjpwwv ctTLjiao-Btis vduos olvclXcltous ^x tL
iroivas, Syll 89 1 2 ff - (ii/A.I). — pagan, but with phrases from
LXX) tTTiKaTapa-ros oo-tis |irf| <pa8oiTo . . . Tov8e tov Jp-yov
(a tomb and statue) . ., dXXd aT€ipdo-ei f\ p.€Ta0T|o-ti opovs
e£ iipiov (Dittenberger emends 4£opuo-o-<uv) ktX., BGU IV.
I024 vii 28 (iv/v A.D.) irwXo{icr[a avTrjv irpbs] aTiud£ovo-av
Tip.T|V (of a girl sold to shame). The connotation of the last
ex. survives in MGr, to " seduce" a girl.
dn/iia.
P Giss I. 40" s , an edict announcing an amnesty of Cara-
calla A.D. 212, |i6Ta t[6J ir[X]ripa)6i|vai to tov xp[°]vov 8id-
o-Trjp-a ovk dv€iSio-0r|<r€Tai t) ttjs aTip.[i]as 7rapao-T]p.6£[a>]o-Ls.
The word is found in a hitherto unknown fragment, perhaps
of Euripides, published in P Par p. S6 —
ovk t)v dp' ov8iv irfju.' i\iv8ipav 8dKvov
\|rvxr|V opotws dv8pds, o)S dnp-Ca.
(But Euripides did not write ovBe'v !)
UTIIIOQ.
Its old technical meaning, familiar in Attic law — cf., for
example, Roberts-Gardner no. 32 A 55 , dated B.C. 377, inrap-
X«tuj p[ev] aviTui aTipw dvai Kal [m xp]r|(ia[Ta avTJov
Sr|uoo-i.a Sorco — is seen in OG/S 33b 29 (ii/B.C.) etvai avTovs
Ka[l] avTas aTtpovs « Kal Ta tKaTt'pcov virdpxovTa Tf)s
irdXtus : in 527 s aTi[pov] 8e dvai the context seems to
require the meaning of "contrary to law," though the editor
admits that this cannot be found in the word itself. In the
Acts of the martyrdom of Christina, PSI 27' (v/a.d.) the
Saint is described as addressing Urbanus a3 pdpos irdo-l/ns
dvopfas (\u>v Kal] aT(u[o]v o-rrtppaTos. It is MGr.
OLTIjUOCO.
In a fragmentary Decree of the Senate and People,
Robots-Gardner p. 69 ff. , prescribing the conditions upon
which Selymbria, after its capture in B.C. 409-8 by Alci-
biades, was restored to the Athenian alliance, provision is
made that disfranchised persons should be restored to their
privileges — 10 & tis T|t£u.u)t[o, evTipov tlvai].
azfiig.
The long British Museum magical papyrus, P Lond
121639 and 743 (jji/A.D.) (= I. pp. 104, 10S), shows this word
twice — ■n-epiive'yKov to 8aK[T]vXiov «irl tt|s aTpCTOS tov
Xip(dvov) and irepl tt|V aTp£8a. Cf. Syll 804 19 (ii/A.D. ? —
Epidauius) 8vpiaTr|piov aTp£^o[v.
aro/iog.
With iv aTdpoj (1 Cor 15 52 ) cf. Symm. Isai 54 s iv dT<ipu>
dp-yf|s, where the LXX has iv piKpw flvpu. This will suffice
to make Paul's dependence for the word on Plato and
Aristotle less assured than it might have been.
axono;.
From its original meaning "out of place, " " unbecoming,"
dToiros came to be used especially in Plato of what was
"marvellous," "odd" (e.g. f.egg- '• 646 B tov 8avp~o-Tov
Tt Kal aToirov), and from this the transition was easy in
later Grk to the ethical meaning of "improper," "un-
righteous," e. g. Philo Legg. Alleg. iii. 17 trap' 8 Kal aToiros
XfysTai etvai 6 <|>av\os aToirov 8e' eori kukov Svo-Bctov. It
is in this sense that the word is always used in the LXX and
in the NT (except Ac 2S 6 — and even there it = kukov), and
the usage can be freely illustrated from the Koivrj. Thus
in the early P Petr II. 19 (1 a) 6t - (iii/B.c.) a prisoner asserts
"in the name of God and of fair play" (oliveKa tov 8eov
Kal tov KaXats e'xovTos) that he has said nothing aTo-rrov,
8ircp Kal dXrr8ivbv eari, and in lb. III. 43 (3) "'■ (iii/B.C.)
precautions are taken against certain discontented labourers
t'va p.T] &T07r[d]v tl Trpdfjujo-iv. Similarly Chrest. I. 23S 12
(r. A.D. 117) Trapa<pvXd(-e tc eis to pr|Sev aToirov vir' avTa>v
irpaxSijvai. In BGU III. 757 21 (A.D. 12) «Tepa &TOTra are
attributed to some marauders who had pulled to pieces a
farmer's sheaves of wheat, and thrown them to the pigs ; and
the parents of the prodigal (P Flor I. 99 10 — see s. v. do-uiT£a)
announce that they are giving publicity to his misdeeds
p/rpTOT« e[Tr]npedo-T|i T]peiv r) erepo[v] t) (? omit) aToirdv ti
irpd|r|[i], "lest he should insult us, or do anything else
amiss." P Klor II. 177 16 (A.D. 257) aToirov -yap eo-riv
avTovs «veio-8ai is less clear. The subst. dTdVripa is found
P Tebt II. 303 11 (A.D. 176-80) irepl &v eis r|pds 8ieirpd£aTO
aTo-n-TiudTiDv, "concerning the outrages which he committed
against us" (Edd.) : cf. P Lips I. 39' (A.D. 390) Kal p[T|]K€Ti
KaTa p/nScv^s dTdirr|aa 8LaTrpd|ao-8ai. A curious use of the
adverb (if the restoration is correct) occurs in the Acts of
Christina, where the saint is represented as addressing
Urbanus, after having looked up into heaven Kal [dT]dir<us
YeXdo-ao-a (l'SI 27', v/a.d.) ; perhaps "with a strange" or
"forced laugh." It may be added that in CR xvii. p. 265
ovk dToirws is cited from Thucydides (vii. 30 2 ) with the
meaning "not badly" — "an uncommon use," the writer
adds.
avydCo).
Nageli (p. 25) translates this verb by "see, see clearly"
in the Pauline passage 2 Cor 4 4 *is to urj av-ydo-ai tov
cj>wTio-p.bv tov evfiyye\iov Tfjs Sd^rjS tov Xpio-Tov, holding
that there is no reason why this old poetic sense (Soph.
PA. 217) should not have passed into the Kolvt|. It should
be noticed that in the LXX (Lev I3 25 al) the word has the
wholly different meaning of "appear white or bright." For
the compd. 8iavydi;'» see the horoscope P Lond 130' (i/ii
A.D.) (=1. p. 135) 8vnv-ya£ev.
auyrj.
The choice of this word as a proper name in Egypt is
witnessed by Preisigkc 1995, 1999, 2003, 2006, 200S, from a
set of sepulchral inscrr. of Alexandria. This is a better
warrant of vernacular use than the fulsome laudation with
which the Cyzicenes greeted the first acts of Gaius (a.d. 37),
Svll 365', €7rel v€os"HXios Tdtos (ktX.) o-vvavaXdp.t)/ai Tais
iSiais aii-yais Kal Tas 8opv(j>dpovs ttjs f|7epovtas T|8tXT)o-ev
Pao-LX-rjas, i. e. surrounded himself with satellites in the
shape of vassal kings restored to thrones from which Tiberius
expelled them (Dittenberger). Av-yr, is the MGr for
"dawn," and probably superseded the irregular noun £u)s
very early in the Koivtj history : Ac 20 11 &xpi av-yr)s is thus
good vernacular. So P Leid \V X1 M t<pdvT| (pws, a.iyi\ (cf.
iv - m ). Cf. also the dimin. avyovXa in MGr, as in the Klepht
ballad (Abbott, Songs p. 26) —
K' iKil wpbs Td x&pd-y|iaTa, k' tKti irpbs t^|v avyovXa,
And there, towards daybreak, towards early morn.
Avyovaros
91
avXi]
Avyovoro;
is usually replaced by the translation Sepaoros : it is well
to remember that the title meant a great deal more than
"august," being connected essentially with the apotheosis
of the Emperor. Since Eepaords enters into the style of
every Emperor till Constantine (when in the papyri Aiiyov-
o-ros significantly replaces it), the original Latin word could
be retained in an early writer (see per contra exx. from iv/A.D.
below) as the personal name of Octavian : so Lk 2 l against
Ac 25' 21 ' 25 . The spelling 'Ayoia-Tov in SC*A represents a
genuine Hellenistic pronunciation (see Proleg. p. 47) ;
but in the case of this Latin word it is probably (so Prof.
Thumb) conditioned by the influence of vulgar Latin : cf.
Ital. agosto. 'A[-y]oio-rwv occurs in P Lond 407 21 (A.D. 346)
(=11. p. 274), which is roughly coeval with X: the Edd.
note it is thus spelt in many of the papyri of the period.
So P Oxy I. 41 3 (iii/iv A.D.) "Ayovo-tol Kvpioi, BGU IV.
1049 1 (a.d. 342), P Goodsp Cairo I2 LU (a.d. 340) tuv to.
irdvTa vikovtwv Zepacrraiv t]u.wv 'A-yovo-Ttov, ib. 15 5 (A.D.
362) ' AJ/yo] vo-tov. The tendency arose in Greek centuries
earlier— Mayser Gr. p. 114 cites TXaitCov from P Par 41 6
(B.C. 15S), and o-aTov and the like appear in Ptolemaic
times.
av Odd)];.
In P Amh II. 78 1Sf - (A.D. 184) it seems certain that we
should read |i[oii] irXeoveiert dvBpwiros a[v]8d8T|9 (not
&cr8tvTJs). A few lines lower we find TOLaiiTTjs o[£]v
avQaSias «v avTui oi5<rr|s oij 8uvdp.€vos [evJKapTepeiv, "his
audacity having reached this pitch I can endure no longer "
(Edd.). According to Cronert Mem. Here, p. 32, the form
avflaSia, which in Attic is confined to the poets, "linguae
pedestris auctoribussine dubio reddendaest." Its vernacular
character may be further established by P Tebt I. 16 10
(B.C. 114) avBaSi'a ^put(ievot "persisting in their violent
behaviour" (Edd.), SyllSt)}," (ii/A.D.) Kal tous ippfcravTas
Toiis rjpwas (the Di Manes) Tiiv TeKvwv T|u.<iv Kal eu.e Kal
tov dvSpa u.ou II. Kal tirtu-tvovTas ttj ail8a8£a, CPHerm 1 3
(no context), BGU III. 747 » u (a.d. 139) («XP l av8aS:as
eir[i]x€i-povo-iv (p8dvei.v, ib. IV. 1 1S7 21 (i/B.C.) ttji 8e irepl
taurds p£au Kal avBc.Sia [crv]vxpr|0-du.«voi., 1' Gen I. 31*
(a.d. 145-6) rjj aviT-r] aiBaSia \P"'H- ev0S - The subst. is
not found in the NT, but see LXX Isai 24 s , Didache 5 1 .
The adverb is quotable from P Tebt II. 331 7 (c. A.D. 131)
«irfjX8o[v a]v8d8u>s eis Vjv t.x^ iv tjj Kciu/n oiKiay, P Grenf I.
47 10 (A.D. I4S) ciriyvoiis avBdSus Te8e[pj£o-8ai inT-[o]"12povs
ktX., P Ryl II. 133 16 (A.D. 33) aiBdSuis KaTeo-rrao-ev aTrb
(Upovs "ventured to pull it partly down " (Ed.), P bond
35S 12 (c. A.D. 150) (=11. p. 172) aifldSws dvao-Tpa4>«VTu)v,
and P Oxy X. 1242 "'•** (iii/A.D. — a semi-literary piece),
where Trajan says to an anti-Semite advocate, "I8e, Sevn-spdv
crot Xt'-yw, 'Epp.aio-K€, avdd&ws diroKptivr -ir€Troi8ws Ttu
crtavTov ycvci.
avOaiQEiog.
In OGIS 583' (i/A.D.) a certain Adrastus is praised as
Supcdv Kal avBafprros yvu.vao-£apxos, i.e. he had provided
oil at his own expense for the combatants, and exercised
the office voluntarily (see the editor's note) : cf. also the
late P Par 2I 16 (A.D. 616) aiBaipeTw PovXr|(rti Kal d8dXu>
o-vv€i8t|0-£i. Eor the adverb see Magn 163 15 ff -rratrdv tc
XtiToup-yfav . . . T(X«VavTos tt) TraTpCSi. avBaiptVus, and
the common technical phrase eKovo-iws Kal av8aip€Tcos, as
P Lond 2S0 7 (a.d. 55) (=11. p. 193), BGU II. 581"
(a.d. 133), P Lips I. 17 9 (a.d.. 377), P Giss I. 56 s
(vi/A.D.), a!. : the phrase may also be expressed adjectivally,
as with •yvwu/n in P Oxy X. r28o 5 (iv/A.D.).
avdensoj.
The history of this word has been satisfactorily cleared
up by P. Kretschmer, in Glo/ta hi. (1912), p. 2S9 ft". He
shows that av8e'vTT|$ "murderer" is by hap'ology for
avToBtyrns from BeCvw, while avSe'v-rris "master" (as in
literary MGr) is from auT-Kvrng (cf. o-vvsVtt]s' cmvtpyos in
Hesychius, root sen "accomplish," dvvwl. The astonishing
sense-development described in Grimm may accordingly
disappear. So likewise may his description of the verb as
a "bibl. and eccl. word," after the evidence (given below)
that the adj. aviBfvriKds is very well established in the
vernacular. " Biblical " — which in this case means that the
word occurs once in the NT (1 Tim 2 12 ) — seems intended to
hint what &ira£ eipr|u.s'vov in a " profane " writer would not
convey. We may refer to Nageli, p. 49, for evidence which
encourages us to find the verb's provenance in the popular
vocabulary. The Atticist Thomas Magister, p. iS, S, warns
his pupil to use avToSiKeiv because avBevTeiv was vulgar
(KotvoTepov) : so Moeris, p. 5S — avTo8iKT|v (/. — eiv) 'Attikol.
aij8c'vTT|V (/. — ctv)"EXXrjves. The use in I Tim 2 12 comes
quite naturally out of the word "master, autocrat." Cf. P
Leid W V1 * 6 dpxdyyeXos rat inrb tov k6o-u.ov, ai8t'vTa rjXu.
For the adj. cf. ib. "• 46 , P Oxy II. 260 20 (A D. 59), a document
signed by the assistant of the strategus to give it legal sanction
— 0s[w]v 'Ovviic}>pios {nn)p6 , Tr|s 4irT|KoX[o]!i]B[r|]Ka Tf)i [a]y-
8€vtl[k]tji x L p[°'Yp] a ( < l > ^ a )' " I' Theon, son of O., assistant,
have checked this authentic bond" (Edd.): so ib. IV.
7I9*°- M (A.D. 193). In BGU I. 326" 23 (ii./A.D.) a scribe
declares the dv-ri'ypa<t>ov before him to be trvu-cpiovov Tfl
auBevTiKfl StaSrJKri : cf. Wilcken Ostr 1010 (Roman)
6uoX[o"youu.€v) ^X LV T ^l v au8€VTLK-f|v dirox^v dxvp[ov). P
Hamb I. iS" 6 (A.D. 222) ai8(evTiKiiv) €7n.crToX(uiv) Kal
pipX(iSi'uv) inroK£KoX(Xr||ji€vu)v), P Giss I. 34 1 (a.d. 265-6)
Ta ai8«vTi.K[d], and P Lond 9S5 18 (iv/A.D.) (= III. p. 229)
tSoKa to tcrov f<[(al) ^]x w T r) v av8t[v]TiK^]V diroxT)V 7rap'
4(jtavTu. The subst. is found P Lips I. 33 "■ 6 . '• 28 (a.d. 368),
BGU II. 669 18 (Byz.) t8(a aiBevTca. opyavov fo-rno-cv et[s]
Tbv avTov XaKKOv. For avBevT^w, " take in hand," see
Ckrest. I. ii. p. 160. The noun produces ultimately the
common MGr d(pe'vn)s (Effend;) "Mr."
avlt).
A Cairo papyrus (iii/B.c), Chrest. I. 224'' n . has d-n-o-ys-
-vpdu.u.€8a ttjv [vjirdpxovcra (/.-av) tju-Iv otK^av [KJal avX^v
Kal dXXo [o]'iKT]ua. P Lond 45 15 (B.C. 160-59) (= I. p.
36) has a complaint against marauders who had not only
sacked a house, but had appropriated to their own uses
ttjv irpoo-ovo-av aiX^v Kal tov ttjs oUCas To-rrov v|/iXdv.
These will serve as good specimens of the normal use in the
papyri, where the word is extremely common, denoting the
" court " attached to a house : cf. BGU I. 275 6f - (a.d. 215)
avXrj irpoo-Kvpovo-T| oiK^a aov. It could be used for
" lumber " : see the ostracon from Syene, Archiv v. p. 179,
no. 34 6 Ti £i\ov to [p.vp£]Kivov to iv t-jj avXtj. Note that
avArjTij?
92
avpiov
oIkos could include both : P Fay 31 16 [c. a.d. 129) iri\i-
tttov p.c'pos oXtjs tt|S oiKias Kal avXfjs Kal toO dXov OIKOU
" the fifth part of the whole house and court and of the
whole tenement." So far as we have observed, there is
nothing in the K.oivf\ lo support the contention that in the
NT ai\i\ ever means the house itself: see Meyer on Mt 26 s .
The plural is used of " guest-chambers," as in the interesting
P Tebt I. 33 s (B.C. 1 12) (= Selections, p. 28) where, amongst
the preparations for a Roman visitor, we read — <j>pdvTi<rov
ws e-rrl rCtv kclOtikovtwv rd-rnov aX tc avXal KaTao-Ktuao-[0]f|-
o-[o]vt<u.
Like the Latin aula and our own court, the word readily
comes to denote a Royal entourage, e.g. P Par 49" (B.C.
164-5S) (= Witkowski 2 , p. 70) 8d£avTa dSeX(f>bv auTou
iv ttj aiXfj ttvai, "since he has a brother at Court";
OGIS 735* (ii/B.C.) twv Trepl auX^jv 8ia[8dx«v], referring
to certain officials attached to the court of Ptolemy Philo-
metor ; Vettius, p. S9 15 , iv Pao-iXiKais auXais : so also
Pieisizke 1568 (B.C. 146-17) irpwrot <f>iXoi Kal xtXCapxoi
Kal aXXoi oi irepl avXr|V. When, therefore, Suidas defined
avX-rj as tj tov pao-iXe'ws oiKia, he was not far out, though
avXtj seemingly cannot mean an ordinary house. BGU IV.
IO98 1 (C. B.C. 17) Ttp Sctv]t Tlil iiri TOV iv TTJL avXfjl KpiTT|p£oU
presents a court sitting in the avXr|, as against Mk 14 68 ,
where the auX-rj is clearly outside the room where the
Sanhedrists were in session. Syll 192 28 (B.C. 290-87) iv ttji
avXci toO Upov (a/.) illustrates Ps S4 2 ' 10 (LXX S3 3 ' n ): cf.
also ib. 734 81 (Cos), where it is forbidden d-rro8TJKT|i. xp<io-9ai
T[fjt avX]rji ttji iv Tiii itpwi (it)8* iv tul Tr€piTraTiu[i, &]u ut)
irdXtjios Jji. In MGr = " court."
avh-jTiqq
is found in P Hib I. 54 s (c B.C. 245) where the writer
gives instructions regarding a forthcoming festival — cbrd-
[o-]t€iXov . . . rbv auXnTY^v UtTujvv fyovT[a] tovs rt
^pvyCovs avX[o]vs Kal tons Xoittous. So in P Oxy X.
1275 9 (iii/A.D.), where Trpoto-Tajs oTjatjjwvtas avXrjTujv Kal
uouo-iku>v is engaged with his "company 1 ' (o-vfi(pa>v(.a) for a
five days' village festival. The festival for which the flute-
player is wanted is more unmistakably secular in the frag-
mentary menu, P Giss I. 93 1 *. Generally he belongs to the
apparatus of religion. So apparently in Cagnat IV. 135 4
(B.C. 46 — a revision of Syll 348), recording the prayer of
2ti>Tnpi8T;s TaXXos — a priest of the Magna Mater at Cyzicus
— on behalf of his "partner" (o-vupios) M. Stlaccius, an
avXT)Tif|S, who had been taken captive in a military expedition
and sold. Syll 612 18 (B.C. 24) gives us an aiXt)Tyjs in a
list of functionaries connected with the temple of Zeus at
Olympia : Dittenberger tells us this was the vernacular for
o-Trov8auXT]s, a title found always in ii/A.D. An aiXnTT^s
Tpa^yiKos is mentioned in OGIS 51 (iii/B.c.) amongst the
dScXi|>ol who formed the " synod " of the priest Zopyrus for
ceremonial purposes. In Magn 98 45 the crT*4>avr|<f>dpos has
to provide avXr|TT^v o-xipio-TT^v Ki0apio-TTJv for a festival of
Zeus Sosipolis ; while ib. 237 is illustrated by an interesting
sketch showing the triclinium Upu>v avXT|Tpi8u>v Kal aKpo-
Paniv attached to the temple of Archegelis of Chalchis. In
the fragment of an uncanonical Gospel, composed before
A.D. 200, reference is made to the washing of the outside
skin iiTtp [Ka]l at Tropvai Kal a[i] avXifrp(Ses p.up£[5]ov[o-i.v
K]al Xoiouo-iv ktX. (P Oxy V. S40 35 ff •).
avfa'£o/iiai.
OGIS 730 7 (iii/B.C.) wore aiX£o-[ao-8a]i. [avT<S8i. iv T|]|i[f]-
pais 8uor£(v). We may note Didache 11 8 , where it is laid
down that a wayfaring apostle, on leaving any house
where he has been entertained, is to take nothing with him
except bread &>s oi aiXio-flTJ, "until he reach his (next
night's) lodging " : cf. the expressive use in LXX Ps 29 s to
eo-rrt'pas auXio-8Tj<rtTai KXau8p.ds, " weeping may come in
to lodge (like a passing stranger) at even." In Preisigke
1579) a bracelet of Byzantine date, we find LXX Ps 90 1 as
an amulet, with aiXio-0ur£Tai : there are no variants except
of spelling.
avX6±.
See the first citation s.v. o.vXt|ttjs. In BGU IV. 1125
iiTravXio-uds is a flute accompaniment.
On a possible connexion of avXds with Heb ^>r-|
" bore," " pierce," and then " pipe," see Lewy Fremdwoite,
p. 165 f. But Lithuanian and Slavonic words given in
Boisacq s. v. are much closer ; and there is SvavXos,
"ravine," to be reckoned with.
avidvco.
According to Mayser, Gr. p. 465, the form av£dvu>, which
is found in the LXX (Gen 35 11 , Sir 43 s ) and NT, occurs in
the Ptolemaic papyri only in P Leid B>- e (ii/B. c. ) p.dXXov
aij£dv€o-0ai aKoXoudws ttj twv TrpoYovwv [Trpoatpt'o-ct] : else-
where, as in the Attic inscriptions up to Imperial times
(Meisterhans Gr. p. 176), we find only av|u. The latter,
contrary to general NT usage (as Eph 2 21 , Col 2 19 ) is transi-
tive in such passages as Michel 55 1 7 (the Canopus decree,
B.C. 23S) Tas Ti[ads Taiv Qimv] errl -rrXeiov au£ovTes, Cagnat
IV. 247 s5 (Stratonicea, c. B.C. 150) lirl irXeiov aii£eiv t[-t|v]
<f>iX(av, and Magn •$$' ail|ovTcs ti)v Trpbs tovs Beois eio-t-
peiai', ib. 50'-' 8 «ttI TrXciov ati^wv, after a hiatus. So, at a
later time, the fuller form : P Ryl II. 77 36 (a.d. 192) Ttjs
TrdX(tws) ai|dv«[v] Ta Trpd-yaaTa. The same is implied in
the use of the mid. in Syll 89 1 18 unSe oEkos aii^oiTo — a pagan
curse which quotes the LXX. For the intrans. usage cf.
Aristeas 208 fowpwv, ws iv ttoXXw xp° vt i' Ka *l KaKoiraOtLais
fie-yLo-Tais aij^ct tc Kal -ycvvaTai to twv dvOpwTrwv -yt'vof.
Of the moon, P Leid W u - 2I . In MGr av£aivio.
Chrest. I. 70 12 (an inscr. of B.C. 57— t ) toutou Trpbs aii^o-tv
d-yo|«'voii, of a temple for which the priests ask the privilege
ot do-vXta.
aVQIOf.
P Par 47 1Bf {c. B.C. 153) (= Selections, p. 23) o 0"rpaTT|-ybs
dvapaiv' avpiov tis to Eapairifjv, P Tebt I. 37 23,f - (B.C. 73)
edv hi dp.cXT|o-T|S dva^Kao-STJo-oixai iyu t[X8ei]y aiipio[v], and
BGU I. 38 21 (i/A.D.) where a boy writes to his father that
he goes daily to a certain seller of barley-beer (£v0OTrtuXis)
who daily says o-T](iepov alip[e]iv (-(«)iv for -iov, as often),
"to-day, to-morrow (you shall get it)," but never gives it.
The full phrase, which is contracted in Mt 6 S1 , Ac 4 3 , is seen
in BGU I. 2S6 10 (a.d. 306) dirb ttjs aiipiov rjucpas, and
Wiinsch AF 3 19 (Imperial) cv ttj aiipiv T|(«'pa. It appears
without 'ijitpa in P Klor II. 11S 5 (A.D. 254) urrd rrjv a.,
P Tebt II. 417' and 419 s (iii/A.D.) fVTj a., BGU II. 511' - '»
(c. A.D. 200) els aiijpiov (or eis t.'|v a.), etc. Mayser (Jr.
p. 200, quotes I J Tebt I. 119" (li.c 105-1) to «paiipi[o]v
for «p' aiipiov as proof of the living character of the strong
aspirate: here the analogy of ttj>' f|pe'pav is an obvious influ-
ence. Note also the formula of invitation to dinner, as
P Oxy III. 52a 3 a[4ipiov], tjtis «ttiv X, it. I. no 3 (also
ii/A. D. ) aiipiov tJTis to-riv U, it. Ill 3 (iii/A.D.) aiipiov, tjtis
4otIv irtpTTTn : 50 if. VII. 102s 16 (late iii/A.D.), where an
actor and a Homeric reciter are engaged to come for a
festival "on the birthday of Cronus the most great god,"
Tiiv dcupiuv dp.' au[p]iov tjtis eo-rlv i dyouffvjuv. It is
MGr.
aVOTIJQOZ.
The epithet of Lk 19" is poorly rendered by the word we
have borrowed. It obviously means "strict, exacting," a
man who expects to get blood out of a stone. This sense
is well seen in P Tebt II. 315 19 (ii/A.D.), in which the writer
warns his friend, who was evidently connected with the
temple finance, to see that his books were in good order, in
view of the visit of a government inspector, 6 •yap dvSpioiros
Xttav eo-Ti[v) aitrrnpds, " a regular martinet. " Cf. UGU I.
140" ff , the copy of a military letter or diploma of the time
of Hadrian, in which, with reference to certain regulations
affecting his soldiers, the Emperor rejoices that he is able
to interpret in a milder manner (<piXav9pwiroTep(ov)) to
avoriipoTcpov vtto twv 7rpo epoij avTOKpaTopiov oraoev. In
the curious rhetorical exercise (?) P Oxy III. 4/I 92ff (ii/A.D.)
we find t£ oiv o KaTn<pf|S <ri Kal iir£pajjro-]TT]pos ouk tKiiXves ;
"why then did not you with your modesty and extreme
austerity stop him?" (Edd.). Here (as the context shows)
a rigorous Puritanism is sarcastically attributed to a high
Roman official, whose scandalous relations with a favourite
ill became a sir gravis : this is nearer to the English austere.
Four centuries earlier, it describes "rough " country, OGIS
168 57 aiJo-TT]pois toitois irapoptois ttji. Ai8i.07r£ai. So in a
metrical epitaph from Cos (i/B.c), Kaibel 201 5 yupvdSos
aio-rnpov Slctt) irdvov eKTtXe'cravTa, of "exacting" physical
work. We may add that the connotation of the adj. in its
later sense is very well given by the combination in Vettius
Valens, p. 75 11 , where a particular conjunction of Venus and
Saturn produces auo-rnpoiis dyeXdcrrous eirco-Kilvtov fyovTas,
irpbs Se tcl dtppoSto-ta o-KXripoTtpovs : the sequel however
admits vice, but of a gloomy and bizarre type.
avxa.Qy.eia
occurs in P Oxy IV. 729 10 (A.D. 137) t^v St avTapKiav
Koirpov ircpio-Ttpiiv, "guano, the necessary amount," P Flor
II. I22 11 (A.D. 253-4) irdpex« Tb[d\|/ulviov?] KaT' aiVrdfp-
Kttav?, ib. 242 s (same date) Vva SvvnflTJs ?X €IV TT 1 V aiiTap-
Kiav ?ot' civ tol o-d Iv €Toipa> yevnTcu. It is thus only
concrete, "a sufficiency " : see next article. Vettius Valens
(p. 289 !S ) has the noun, apparently with the meaning "a
competence."
avxuoy.tjg.
We have several quotations, but only in the simple sense
of "enough." Thus P Oxy IV. 729 19 (a.d. 137) tov aiTdpicn
xe'papov, "a sufficient number of jars," P Lond I166 6 (A.D.
42) (= III., p. 104) to aiiTapKn KaupaTa for a bath house,
P Flor I. 25'* (ii/A.D.) xJoprryoOvros ti avTapun 0-rrc'pp.aTa,
93
avroTTTr/s
P Strass I. 22 3 '- f - (iii/A.D.) t| [8]i' tviauToi vopti, aiiTapKT|S
4o-t£v, "the tenure of one year is sufficient," I' Lond 94S 11
(A.D. 236) trapexo^'vos 6 Ku|3epvr|TT|S tous aviTapKas va\jTas,
"the full number of men," it. 1 171 verso'-* (a.d. 42) to.
a\jTadpK€i «iri8T|Tia (so Wilcken — for airrapKr) tTUTT|Se(.a)
(severally = III., p. 220, 107), P Lips I. 29'* (A.D. 295)
a]iJTdpKr,s ydp Kal far' ai[T]f]S tiraBov : this is for cvin-apKes
(or avTapKTi) — " I have suffered enough from her," etc. So
in the adverb BGU II. 665" 18 (i/A.D.) T|Toqido-8T] avTtj
irdvTa [irjpbs [t]^|V Xox[e](av auTapxiis, P Flor II. 247"
(A.D. 256) aiTapKws 8e «X" S &'" a i 4-irto-Tt'XXwv ktX., " it will
be sufficient if you . ." The participle of the derived verb
is given in BGU IV. II22 18 (Aug.) rd ayTapK(oiivTa).
The record lends some emphasis to the Pauline use of the
word in the philosophic sense of "self-sufficient, contented."
For all his essentially popular vocabulary, on which Nageli
rightly lays stress, Paul could use the technical words of
thinkers in their own way (cf. Nageli's summing up, p. 41 f. ,
and Milligan, Documents, p. 56 f.). We have to go to
literary sources for parallels to Phil 4 11 and Sir 40 18 : Kennedy
EGT 'on Phil 4 11 well quotes Plato Rep 369 B o£k aiTdpKns
dXXd ttoXXoiv evSeris, " we are not individually independent,
but have many wants" (Davies and Vaughan). In Marcus
Aurelius (I 1 *) to auTapxes iv Travri is mentioned as a
characteristic of Antoninus Pius.
avToy.axdxoaoi
is, for all we know to the contraiy, a genuine new coinage
in Tit 3 11 . It is built on a model which any writer or
speaker was free to use at will.
avxo/naxo;.
CPHerm 119 verso '• 16 (Gallienus) . . ]aiTou.aToi Kal
[. . . , unfortunately in hiatus. Vettius Valens twice uses
the adverb with TrpoPi.pd£wv (or its passive), " advancing of
its own accord." With the use of this word in Mk 4 28 ,
Abbott {/oh. Voc. p. 54) compares Philo's description of
Isaac the self-taught (ain-opa8T|s) i. 57'-- &tti 8 « Ka ^ TpiTos
opos toO avTopaSoOs to dvapaivov aiTopaTov (that which
cometh up of itself)- Cf. also Wisd 17 s , where with refer-
ence to the plague of darkness it is said that no power of the
fire or the stars could give the Egyptians light, 8«<j>aiv«To 8'
avTois pdvov auTopaTTj irvpd <pdpov irXripus, " but there
appeared to them the glimmering of a fire self-kindled, full
of fear." On Jn it, 27 ovtos ydp 6 iraTT)p cpiXtt vpds, Field
remarks {Notes, p. 104) that auTos is here = auTopaTos ultra,
me 11011 commetidante, and cites Callim. //. Apoll. 6 aiTol
viv KaToxijfS dvaKXiveo-Bt, where the Scholiast has
avTopaTou.
avx6nxy]Q.
In P Oxy VIII. 1154 3 (late i/A.D.) a man, who was per-
haps absent on military service, writes to his sister not to be
anxious, auTO-mris ydp dpi. Tiiv tottuv Kal ovk etpl |«'v[o]s
Tiiv €v6d8€, "fori am personally acquainted with ihese
places and am not a stranger here " (Edd.). Note Vettius
Valens, p. 260 s0 , ty<!) 8e oi Xdyu koXuj xP1 tr °-H l6vos > '■'oXXa.
hi Kapwv Kal TraBiiv avTo-n-rns yevdptvos twv irpaypaTuv
SoKqido-as o-uveypaipa. The spell for procuring the visible
appeal ance of the god invoked is iniroduced in the magical
P Lond 122 8 ' 1 (iv/A.D.) ( = 1. p. 119) by the words tdv Bftfls
olvtos
94
av^fco
Kal a«Tov(/av avT&v eKaXeo-e, the evident intention being to
correct avro<|/av into the passive verbal avTOTrrov. Cf. a'so
id. I2I 81 ' (iii/A.D.) (=1. p. 94), and the derived adj.
ovTOTrTiKds in the same papyrus in a spell for raising one's
own "double," 335 avTOTrn.K^ tav povXr|s creavTov [IJSeiv.
For the subst. cf. P Tebt II. 2S6 20 (a.d. 121-38) |[k] ttjs
a[i]-roi|/[(]as rjv e-yw eirtiSov "my own personal observa-
tion" (Edd.), P Amh II. 142 12 (iv/.A.D.) 7«van«voi tirl tt|V
avToiJnav Kal dvau-eTprjo-avTes tov KXfjpov, P Oxy X. 1272 19
(a.d. 144) d|ici tdv 8d£rj °" ou "■apa-yeveVBai jm. tt)v aiiTox|nav,
" come for a personal inspection " (Edd.), and P Leid W* Ti - 38.
avrog.
The weakening of the old distinction between avTos 6 and
o auTds, especially in Luke, is noted in Proleg. p. 91, and
paralleled from Hellenistic. We may add (cf. Einleitung
p. 145 f.) Syll 807 1 (ii/A.D.) aureus Tais i^pais, where
Dittenberger remarks "expectaverisTatsauTats," OGJS3S3 1 *
(Antiochus of Commagene, i/B.C.) tt^v auTr|v Te Kp£o-iv, fur
which Ditt. desiderates TavTT)v rf|v Kpto-iv, P Ilib I. 39
(li.C. 265) avi-bs 'fipos " the said H.," P Lille I. 23"
(n.c. 221) oi (i[io-]6o)T-f|s 'HpioS^s] 6 avi-os " ce meme II.,''
P Oxy VI. 892 3 (a.d. 33S) tt|s aiTiis irdXews, id. VIII.
II19 8 (A.D. 254) tov aviTou dp.<poSoYpap.(iaT£ws "the said
a.": all these seem to be practically identical, with ai-ros
differing little from eKeivos. The combination avTo tovto
may be illustrated by P Grenf I. i" (literary, ii/B.C.) "for
this reason " (Ed.) as in 2 Pet r\ P Ryl II. yf 9 (a.d. 192)
Kal avTa TavTa do-(|>aX(o-ouai " I will certify these very
facts " (Edd.), P Oxy VIII. 1119" (see above) iirip tov |ir|
Kal tov vvvel <}>vXapxov SoksCv d-yvoeiv aird raura [. . .
For the phiase eirl to auTo =" together," as apparently
in Lk 17 35 , see P Tebt I. I4 2 ° (B.C. 114), where the " total"
value of certain property is one talent of copper — d|£as eirl
to avTo x°-(Xkov) (TaXdvTov) a : cf. II. 319 9 (a.d. 248) «rl
to avTo (apovpai) ie, "a total of 15 arourae, " 336 10 (e.
A.D. 190), al. Thi-, arithmetical use may be applied in
Ac 2 47 , if we may render " was daily heaping up the total
of . . ." KaTd to avTo with the same meaning, as in
Ac I4 1 , may be illustrated from the early marriage contract
P Eleph I 5 (B.C. 3II-I0) ( = Selections p. 2) etvai Si T|p.ds
«ara TavTO, " and that we should live together." In I'
Eleph 2 e (B.C. 285-4) KOTd TavTd = "in the same way."
Vettius Yalens, p. 57 2s , uses to 8' avTo to express the same
meaning (wcravTws).
On the redundant use ot unemphaiic avTos (in oblique
cases) see Proleg. p. 84 1. We might add that possessive
avTov (like «|iov, etc.) becomes emphatic when placed
between art. and noun : e.g. BGU IV. 109S 36 (c. B.C. 17)
ftvsu Tfjs avTofi] yvW^IS, and so lb. 1126 12 (B.C. 8). On
the extent to wliich avTos (in oblique cases again) may have
enlarged its functions at the expense of eavTov see next
article. In MGr it is the personal pronoun "he" etc., or
means " this. "
amov.
How far this form is to be recognized in the sense of
tavTov has been much debated : see the older literature in
Grimm-Thayer. It is not a priori likely to he common.
Mtisterhans, Gr. p. 154, estimates that between B.C. 300
and 30 cavrov outnumbers avTov in Attica by 100 : 7. But
Mayser, Gr. p. 305, makes atnrov three times as common as
tavTov in iii/B.C. papyri (that is, those published before 1906,
therefore excluding P Hib and many other Ptolemaic docu-
ments) : in ii/i!.c. the proportion is reversed, and in i/B.C.
lavToD stands alone. Mayser's analysis of the documents-
official, private letters, inscriptions, etc.— may also be noted.
The fact emerges very clearly that both o-auTou and avrou
have a certain place during the earlier Ptolemaic period,
aiiTov being certified by syntactical necessity or by d<p', (mB'
etc., preceding. That in Egypt airov passed out of use is
seen from later papyri : Moulton Einleitung, p. 139, men-
tions P Tebt 11. 303 7 (a.d. I76-So)tiov s- 81' aiiTiiv Upiav
{" independent "—Edd.) as the only quotable instance up to
date (1910). "Outside Egypt, however, instances are not
altogether wanting. Thus Syll 371 15 (Magnesia, i/A.D.) v<j>*
avToii (see however Nachmanson, p. S4), 567" (Lindos,
ii/A.D.) p.r|Sev aiiTois Seivbv a-uveiSoTas. Dieterich, i'nler-
such. p. 46, gives some inscriptional exx. of the vulgar aToO
(see op. cit. p. 78, and above p. 69 [=Proleg. p. 47], which
show the occasional survival of forms without «." It may be
added that some nine exx. of aiiTov appear in the index of
Priene, against about three times as many of eavTov. A good
instance may be cited from Kdibel 716 5 , the epitaph of a
young man (Rome), <j>CXovs virep otov €Tiaa. The pro-
gressive weakening of k would make the clearer form prefer-
able. It is further suggested that the existence of aiiTov in
LXX (Thackeray Gr. p. 190), though far less common than
tavToii, might help to produce occasional revivals of the
obsolete form. We certainly cannot do violence to the
sense by forcing uvtoS into places « here a reflexive is needed :
it would be less objectionable to read tauTov, assuming avTov
due to some would-be Atticist scribe. See further Kennedy's
note, EGT III. p. 464, which sums up in favour of a
minimum admittance of auTov.
avro<pcoQo;.
BGU II. 372"" (a.d. 154) (=CArest. I. 19) to[vs]
Xr|p.cj>8tvTas eir' auT[o]())[iop]<}> KaKoup'yovs.
avTOXElQ
is warranted in literature : we have not noticed it in our
sources, except Vettius Valens. He uses it absolutely, p.
126", = "suicides," and so 127":. it may have the same
sense p. 39 s3 .
avxeio.
For avxe'u construed with an ace. in Jas 3 s Hort aa I.
compares Aristid. i. 103 advois S' uaiv inrdpxei. Ka9apdv
eiyivtiav t« Kal iroXiTeiav avx^jo-ai, and translates "hath
great things whereof to boast," or shortly "great are its
boasts" (i.e. the concrete suhjects for boasting, aux^o-Ta,
not the boastings, avxrjo-tis). Vettius has the verb with lirl
tivi, p. 241* 6ti 01 irpo r||iujv cirl tovtiu T|tix° 1 "' K al ep.aKap£-
£ovto. It has a personal accus. in Kaibel 567 s (ii/A.D.) avx»
o-utf>pova . . . SipVjpuv and similarly ib. 822 s (ii/iii A.D.)
KtKpoir£r|v avx«i irdXiv (cf. 932'— iii/A.D.) : in the passive,
ib. 192 1 (Rom. age, Thera) ovudvov [t|] uxovutjv AaKcSa(|ioyos
^k pao-iXr|uv. A Theban epitaph (iv/a.D.), zb. 489', has the
very phrase of Jas 3 B , Sv ue-ydX' avJxrjo-ao-a -n-aTpls Oi)[P]t|
itot' eT<o[ . . : Kaibel reads cFuXim, remarking that di-
gamma survived long in Boeotia (but surely not into iv/A.D.,
avxMP ?
95
o(f)t\0TT)S
even in poetry !). It is unfortunate that the opening words
are lost. The record shows that the verb lived on mostly in
the language of poetry.
avxprjQos.
We can quote only verse parallels for this word of 2 Peter
(cf. Apoc Petr 6). Kaibel 54S, a pretty epitaph on a boy of
16 (Nemausus in Gaul — Nismes) begins after Latin dedi-
cation —
"Av9ea iroXXd -ye'voiTO v£oSutjt_» tirl Tvpp— >,
|it] pdros av-xp-npTJ, H-^l KaK ° v alviirvpov.
The epithet will imply "dark," "funereal" colour.
The combination quoted by Grimm from Aristotle recurs
in Kaibel 431 3 (Antioch, not before u/a.d.) —
Keiu.at €S [avJxp-Tjpovis Kal dXauireas ' AiSos €uvds.
aqmiqeui .
This very common verb is found with the simple gen. in
P Hib I. 63 16 (1. B.C. 265) toutwv dcptXe, "deduct from
this": cf. Rev 22 19 with dird added. Passim in the same
sense in P Lond 265 (= II. p. 257), a mathematical papyrus
of i/A.D. For the more general sense of " carry off," " take
away," cf. P Petr III. 53 (j) 15 motc d<p«Xt'o-9ai f|aciv p£a[i
to KTfj(ia], P Magd 6 s (B.C. 221) d<J>e(XovTO (a garment), it.
42 s (B.C. 221) to tc irtpLTpax^XtStov €K Ka9opp.iuv \i9ivwv
d^eiXeTO u[ot], and so in P Lond 4i 13 an,l 16 ( B c 161) (= I.
p. 28), one of the papyri dealing « ith the grievances of the
Serapeum Twins — d4>t\tv o.[u]tuv tows dpTous anil d<fu\eo-av
tous avTwv 8i8vu.uv dpTovs. It has an extreme meaning
in IosPE i. 22 31 , inrb tou pao-Kavou Satuovos d(j>r|p49Ti, by
death. In BGU I. 74 s (ii/A.D.) Kal Yap &v dXo-yov eVt]
6-rrdo-wv p.4v u[ ] dcj>6peTeir|T€, we are apparently to under-
stand d<|>cupe8arjTe "you might be robbed." It may be
noted that the middle could be used for the meaning " rob,"
as BGU III. 7S9 15 (a.d. 125) d<j>tX[d]uevoi p.01 x iT<iva > etc -
We need only add the occurrence of the word in the vi/A.D.
Christian amulet edited by Wilcken in Aichiv i. p. 431 ff.
(cf. Selections, p. 132 ff.) where the prayer occurs, 12 irdo-av 84
vdo-ov Kal Trdo-av p.aXaKiav dcjisXe air' cuoxi, 6tto>s v-yiavw,
" take away from me all manner of disease and all manner
of sickness that I may be in health."
dcpavi];.
P Gen I. 28 16 (A.D. 136) d]<j>aW|S iyivtro". similarly
PGrenf II. 61 16 , P Lond 342' ( = 11. p. 174), BGU I. 163',
ib. II. 467 16 (all ii/A.D.). Syll 923 16 (late iii/B.C.) to p.4v
«(i<t>av('a . . Tiiv 84 d4>ave'uv ktX. (Aetolia — in dialect). Ib.
544 J (Aug.) d<j>avovs •yfyEvrintvou toO TrafpaTeix'^H-aTOS,
S91 15 Kal &t\ dc(>avTi xa KTr|uaTa avTov, 809 11 (iv/iii B.C.)
dvdvT[Ta auTw -ygVoiTo Kal d\wpa Kal dfioipa Kal d<f>avfj
avTu [d]iravTa "y€VOLTo.
a<pavi£a>.
For the ordinary sense cf. (e. g.) BGU I. 38 12 irdvTa Tj4>d-
vio-rat. For the later meaning "disfigure," "destroy,"
cf. P Oxy IX. 1220 20 ^iii/A.D.) oi84v T|4>dvicrev o 'nnrcnvo-
Td(iis, "the hippopotamus has destroyed nothing," P Ryl
II. 152 14 (A.D. 42) KaTeW|i.T]o-av Kal KaTe'<j>a-yav Kal tols
SXois T|4>dvto-av "overran, cropped, and utterly destroyed
[my pasturage] " (Edd.), and P Lond 4l3 Hf - [c. A.D. 346)
(=11. p. 302) a request for nets since the g.izelles were
"spoiling" the writer's crops — 4m8r| tci 8opKa8i[a] d<J>avi-
?ouo-eiv to (/. Ta) a-rrdpiua. A ne.ir parallel to Mt 6 ie is
afforded by the Christian hymn 1' Amh I. 2' (iv/A.D.)
Tdp.ov ijXuGts pao-LXf|os, Tduov ....:.. Vva p.r| a-' d<f>a-
via-ns "Thou hast come to the marriage of the King, the
marriage . . . that thou mayst not disrigure thy face." In
a fragment of a Gnostic Gospel of early iv/A.D., P Oxy
VIII. ioSi 25ff , the Saviour in answer to the disciples' ques-
tion, " How then can we find faith?" is represented as
replying 8itX9o[vo-iv «k tuv] d(j>aviiv Ka[l el]s T9 [<J>«o]s Tiiv
<j>aivo[u.e]vwv, " if ye pass from the things that are hidden,"
etc. (Ed.)
In Kaibel 376 s (Aezani, ii/A.D.) the verb is used of the
"defacing" of a relief, oo-tis V€Kpdv irpdo-oij'i.v dcj>avio-«i.
t€kvou : cf. ib. 531 2 (Thrace) (ion to KaXXos T|<J>dvur[e]v
(presumably Death is the subject). In 492' (Thebes, i/B.c.
or A.D.) Fortune f|((>dvio-e a young athlete. A British Museum
papyrus printed in Arckivn. p. 102 (a.d. 114-5) na s (I- 7 )
p.€Te'8a)K«'v p.01 . . ra ev avTrj (sc. the record office) pipXia
d<pav[i]£€o-0ai, Ta 84 irXelo-Ta Kal dv«vpcTa tlvai : the present
tense suits best the meaning "are being ruined."
atpaviouoz
Vettius Valens p. 53' oirws t« 01 d<j>av(.o-jiol [sc. fetus)
Kal Ta €KTpwaaTa -ytvovTai.
acpavxo;.
This poetic word, which reappears in the later prose
writers (e.g. Diod. Sic. iv. 65. 9), is found in the NT only
in Lk 24 31 &4>avTos kyivtTo air' aiiTwv. The addition of a
complement such as dir' avTuv is not in accordance with the
usual Greek usage of the word, and is explained by I'sichari
(Essai sur le dec de la LXX, p. 204 ft".) as a Hebraism.
This would presumably mean that Luke imitated the occa-
sional LXX d(f>avi?eiv or -«r9ai d-ird, but used the Hellenistic
&(j>avTos •yeWo-Bai instead of the verb : clearly this combina-
tion was thoroughly vernacular prose by this time — it survives
in MGr.
acpedgcbv.
This rare word is found in OGIS 4S3 220f - (ii/B.c. ) in the
same sense as in Mt 15", Mk 7 19 , the only two occurrences
of the word in Biblical Greek — Cod. D substitutes ox«tov
in Mk. In LXX Lev 12 2 -tj d<j>e8pos is used in another
connexion.
dcpeidia.
For the adj. see OGIS 383 14a (i/B.c.) (ttMo-hs d<pei8e;s
XiPavwToi Kal dpuiuaTwv, and the fine epitaph of a Sergius,
martyred under Galerius, Kaibel 1064 (Justinian), referring
to the d4>6i.S«s drives of the Empress. The adv. is found
P Tebt I. 24™ (B c. 117) d<f>ei[8]ws, Syll 342 s9 (c. B.C. 48)
d4>eiSiis 4a«To[i' tiriS] iSois. For the verb see OGIS 640 1 -
(iii/A.D.) ovk dXt'ywv d<|m&T|o-avTa xp^aaTwv.
dcpeXoT)/;.
Vettius Valens dispels Grimm-Thayer's aspersions once
more : see p. 240 16 , the cultured man paSiu; dXCo-KtTai us
diretpos twv Tra9tov W d{f>eXdTT|Tos Kal d8toiKTjO-Las irpo-
8e8op.e'vos, "betrayed by simplicity and lack of practical
capacity." So p. 1 S3 30 , if Kroll's conjecture is sound, 06
ocpeaif
96
a(j)6op[a
4>6dvu (jjepojievoc ovSe d<j>eXdi-T|Ti. So here is one writer
neither "biblical" nor "ecclesiastical" who agrees with
Luke in preferring this abstract to a<j>e'Xeia, which however
he uses once, p. 42 s4 els a. tov Tpdirov eptpafvovTes. The
astrologer may further be quoted for the adverb dipeXiis,
p. 16S 23 TroXXd 84 d. Trio-Tt\Jo-as diroXea-ev. again confirming
the colour of unworldly simplicity which appears in Ac 2 46 .
The same adverb may be quoted from an inscr., losPE
i. 22 24 , iavTov d. Ttj iraTpiSi e's diravTa e-rrtSiSov, as well
as in Hellenistic literature. Thus Preuschen {HZNT ad
Ac 2 46 ) cites Athenaeus, Beipitos. X. 4io. d (II. 412 16
Kaibel) cortaBels d(j«X(is Kal p.ovo-iKiis, where "simple"
meals are contrasted with Ta TroXvTeXfj Seurva. Add Kaibel
727 14 (Christian?) eiKoo-Tov 84 Piwo-ao-av d<j)£Xu>s eviavTov :
the same epitaph speaks of a <|n)xV dcf>eXfj.
ci(fi£oiq.
In Egypt d<peo-is tov <J8aTos was apparently a technical
expression for the "release" of the water from the sluices
or canals for the purpose of irrigation, e. g. 1' Petr II.
■3( 2 ) lsff ' (B.C. 258-3) tva eirio-K«uao-8ii<ri irpi Tfjs tov
tiScn-os d()>eo-eu)S, "in order that they (sc. bridges) may be
finished before the letting loose of the water" (Ed.), ib. III.
39 12 , and 44 verso "• iet - t[uv KaT]d riToXeuaiSa d[<j>]€o-ewv
fiviii|au.ev p 8v[pas]. In this sense the noun may be con-
crete, meaning apparently a " channel" or "sluice" : P Oxy
VI. 9iS v - 20 (ii/A.D.) dirr|X(uiTov) 68b(s) 8r|uoo-i(a) iv fj &4>ea-is
Xi0ivr|. Hence, as Deissmann has shown (BS p. gS ff. ),
the increased vividness for the Egyptians of the pictures in
Joel I 20 , Lam 3 47 through the use of d<|»o-eis by the LXX trans-
lators. The word is similarly employed to denote the official
"release" of the harvest after the taxes had been paid, in
order that the cultivators might then use it for their own
purposes, as P Petr II. 2(i) 9f - (B.C. 260-59) Tfjs a] io-8wo-ews
8ia-yopevovo-ns Kop.ia"a<r0ai [avTo]v T[d] ex^dpia £>Tav fi
&4W1S 8o8fj, P Amh II. 43 !l (rs.c. 173) STav rj dipto-is tov
irvpivwv Kaprrciv 7e'vT|Tai., "whenever the release of the
wheat crops takes place" (Edd. : see their note ad 1. and cf.
Archiv iv. p. 60). The editors regard it as very doubtful
whether the difficult phrase -yfj iv d<j»'o-ei., P Tebt I. 5 37a '
(B.C. 1 iS), is to be explained in the same way, and in their
note on P Tebt II. 325 s they suggest "in reduction," or
"on reduced terms" as a possible rendering. Mahaffy
(P Petr III. p. 35) translates the same phrase in P Par 63 1 "
(B.C. 165) by "privileged land." A nearer approach to the
Pauline use for "forgiveness" is afforded by the occurrence
of the word in inscriptions for remission from debt or punish-
ment, e.g. Michel I340 b - 7 (Cnidus, ii/B.c. ) Tas « d<t>«o-i.os
tov TaXdvTov d <pav[Ti] d<peio-6ai KaXvavioi virb riavo-i-
p.dxov, Syll 226 166 (Olbia on the Euxine, iii/B.C. ) tois p.«v
d<f>€o-as tirotrjo-aTo tov xpiip-aTOv (and exacted no interest
from other debtors), Magn 93(c) 1 4ff - Ta -yap d<p€iXdu.[€va
Kara t]tjv KaTa8(.KT|v Tfjs Ka9r|KOTjo-Tjs T«Tevx€Vai ^a-yto-yfis
fJTot eio-LTrpaxflfio-ris T]fjs KaTa8iKi]s fj d<j>e'o-«<os "yevou.cvr|s :
see also C/G 205S b ™ (Olbia, ii/iB.c), 2335 6 (Delos, time
of Pompey) (Niigeli, p. 56). With a gen. pers. it denotes the
"release" of prisoners or captives, as Lk 4 18 , Syll 197 21
(B.C. 284-3) 80-01 8]4 aixp-dXwTOi 4y€vovto, tp<pavi'o-as to
pa[o-iXti Kal] Xapuv av-Tois &4>e[o-]iv ktX.. or "release"
from some public duty, as P Oxy VII. 1020 6 (a.D. 19S-201)
9 f|"yov|x[€vos] tov t'Bvovs tov d"yu>va Tfjs dtj)t'a-<ujs €K8tK[fjo-ti.
In P Tebt II. 404 1 (late iii/A.n.) what seems to be the
heading of a set of accounts runs Ad-yo[s] d<f>«o-eus o-TaTfjpuv
pX.: the editors render "expenditure (?)." It should also
be noted that the word was a term, teckn. in astrology: see
index to Vettius, p. 377. Thus p. 225» s xprj Tals Xoi-rrais
tov do-Te'piov d(peo-eo-i Kal uap-rvpiais Kal aKTLvoPoXuus
Trpoo-e'xctv. See also Abbott /oil. Voc. p. 178 f., with a
correction in Fourfold Gospel, p. 59.
acpy).
For the special sense of " kindling " see P Tebt I. SS 12 <■
(B.C. 1 15-4) efs tc Tas BvcKas Kal Xvxvuiv d<puv, "for
sacrifices and for the kindling of lamps" (cf. Xvxvai[ii'a,
BGU II. 362'- 1, IS . ^ ) ; and for the meaning "sand" or
"dust" as a technical term of the arena see Syll 804 11
(? ii/A.D.) d^Sfj TrT]Xuo-ao-8ai. (with the editor's note). It is,
however, a wholly different connexion with wrestling that
is associated with the NT meaning of the word. Dean
Robinson (on Eph 4 18 ) has shown how from the d<j>r|
&4Svktos H ith which the wrestler fastened on his opponent
a<pf| came to be used of the union of the Democritean atoms,
and further of a band or ligament in ancient physiology.
Hence in the Pauline usage, the thought is not so much of
"touch" as of "fastening" — the whole body is compacted
8id Trdo-T|s d<j>fjs Tfjs eruxopiYias " by every ligament of the
whole apparatus " (Eph 4 18 ), which in Col 2 l * is expanded
into 8id tov dtfxav Kal o-vv8e'o-|ia)v " by the ligaments and
sinews." A mysterious fciratbos occurs in the new Median
parchment, P Sai'd Khan i n 2S (B.C. 8S) : the assignee of a
vineyard is to be fined 4dv . . dXtYcopfjo-rj ttjv djiTreXov Kal
ptf) TroiTJo-r] atiTf)v ^ira<pov. Can this mean "properly tied
up" — the branches being tied to the poles or trees on which
they are trained ? The adj. will thus be formed from tirl d<f>ais
"depending on fastenings" — a formation well paralleled in
Hellenistic.
drpdagoia.
An interesting example of this word occurs in the fragment
of the Gnostic Gospel from the beginning of iv/A.D. , I' Oxy
VIII. ioSi 14ff -, where in contrast to the perishing of every-
thing born of corruption (dirb 4>9opds) we find to] 8«
yi[i]v6}uv[ov dirb] dtj>[8]apxias [oiiK diroJ-yHvlYrai] dXX[d
u]cv[€i] &(j>[8ap]Tov us aTrb d[4>]8[apo-La]s ve-yovos. It is
also quoted from Epicurus (60 3 ) Tfjv p.tTa d(f>8apo-Las jxaKa-
pioTiiTa: see Linde, p. 43, where other literary parallels are
noted.
dcpOagrog.
As an antithesis to " mortal," the term is well seen in
Syll 365 10 (c. A.D. 37) 8twv 84 x°-P tT£ s tovto Sia(|>Epovo-iv
dv8pa)TrLvwv 8ta8oxwv, w fj vvktos fjXtos Kal (for fj) to
d<|)8apTov BvTjTfjs 4>vo-«ios. OG/S 509 24 (A.D. 312) inrep] Tfjs
aluvCou Kal dcj)8dpTov pao-iXe^as vaiiv, with reference to the
Imperial rule. The adj. occurs ter in the magic papyrus
P Lond 121 (iii/A.D.) (=1. p. S3IT.): see also P Leid
YYxx. at ovpavbv p-e^av devvaov d<)>8apTov. Cf. s. v. d<f>6apo-£a.
The record hardly proves a vernacular currency.
acpOoQia.
The adj. from which this abstract is formed occurs in the
formula of contract with a wet-nurse, who is to feed the
a(pn)fj.i
97
child tui ISuoi/J avTii? "C°-^ aKTt KaBapuii Kal d<p8dpuii, BGU
IV. 1 107' (B.C. 13): so 1106 11 (suppl.), 110S', 1 109' (all
Aug., from Alexandria). For d<|>8opos = " chaste " see the
magic papyri P Lond 46"' (iv/A.D.) (= I. p. 77) iiTri iraiSos
d<p8dpov, and it. 121 s44 (iii/A.D.)(= I. p. 101) where similarly
the vision is granted to a boy who is d<p8opos KaBapds : cf.
for the same meaning Justin Afol. i. 15', and Dialog. 100
(p. 327 c.) irap8«'vos yap ouaa Eva Kal a<£>6opos (cited by
Dibelius on Tit 2 7 in HZNT). Between 1 Pet 2* and our
papyri, we should think of freedom from "taint" — the
spiritual milk has gathered no microbes !
acpirj/M.
Some abnormal NT forms of this very "irregular " verb
may be illustrated : cf. Moulton, Einleitung, p. 82 f. The
unaugmented aor. pass. &4>$)T|o-av in Rom 4' (from Ps 31 1 )
where N has a.<j>e£8r|o-av) is matched by OGIS 435* (ii/B.c.)
a<f>«'8ii ; but BGU IV. 1022 8 (a.d. 196) d<p8«(8iipev (i.e.
d<t>€L0. ). 'Acf^aivTai is to be compared with the imper.
d(peu>o-6u in Michel 58s 14 (Arcadian ?iii/B.C.), as well aswiih
the llerodotean dvcWai : see Proleg. p. 38 n. Against this
note imper. d<peto-8w in CPHerm 119 verso™- 1 * (Gallienus).
The pres. d<peis in Rev 2 20 and Ex 32"* is best taken as a
regular contraction of utpieis, from dc|nu> (not a contract
verb), which is the normal conjugation into which the -pa.
verb tends here to merge itself: evidence for dcpilu seems
to be wanting. The assumption of an dcptu, formed by
proportion from d<p-fj<r<o, is insufficiently supported by the
barbarous Silco inscr., OGIS 201 13 (vi/A.D.). The MGr
is d<j>TJvu, with aor. ttcp-no-a and dcprJKa
Proleg. p. 175, may be referred to for the quasi-auxiliary
use of d<p£S, MGr &%. We may quote P Amh II. 37 10
(B.C. 172) d<j>ts av-rbv x a 'p et v, P Hib I. 41 6 (c. B.C. 261)
<t<j>[6]s airbv tlcrayaytiv "allow him to collect" (Edd.) ;
but P Oxy III. 413 184 d<t>€S €*yw avT^v 8pr)VTJ<rto (literary,
i/A.D.). The Latin sine, sinite videamus in Mt 27 4e and
Mk 15 s6 severally, may well mean " Let us see," as Pallis
renders it (as Soipe) in both cases, only differing in the
speakers. The verb has not yet become a mere auxiliary :
it may still be rendered "allow me to," etc. For the same
use in another part of the verb cf. P Oxy VII. 1067 6
(iii/A.D.) d4>tJK«s avTbv a-?) Kr|8cvcrai avrdv, "you have
allowed his burial to be neglected " (Ed.). So, with infin.
again, in P Par 47 14 (c, B.C. 153) (= Witkowski 2 , p. 89)
8ti ir«pd<r«Tai 6 Spaire'[Tr|]s pf| dcpivai T|pas ^[irl t]wv Tdiruv
Tvai.
The uses of d<p(ripi start from the etymological sense
"throw" seen in the cognate ahicio. Thus in Syll 356 s8
(B.C. 6) d<)>eivai T-f|v -ydcrTpav = " let the pot drop. " From
this primitive physical meaning may be derived the common
meaning "leave, let go." So with dat. (as in Mt 5 40 )
P Tebt II. 421* (iii/A.D.) 8&is avTov dcpeivai ttj 8u-yarp£
<r[<w] ai}>es " if you wish to let your daughter have it, do
so" (Edd.). P Grenf I. 26* (B.C. 113) tt^v 8{ rjpioXiav
d<pT)K<, "waived the extra 50%," will serve as an ex. of
the use seen in Mt 18", which leads to the general idea of
"forgiveness." Similarly in OGIS go 11 (Rosetta stone —
B.C. i96)tlsT&osd<t>fjK£v, of the "total remission " of certain
taxes. (See for the NT usage of the word in this sense
Brooke_/s/;. Epp. p. 20 f.) Not far from this is the use seen
in P Oxy IV. 744 10 (B.C. 1) ( = Seleetions, p. 33) edv . . t«"ktjs,
Part I.
a<j)tKveofxai
edvflv fipo-evov d<p«s, lav $v 8Vj\«a ilKpaXt, "if it is a boy,
let it be ; if a girl, expose it." " To let alone " may mean
"neglect " or "leave undone," as BGU III. 775!^ (ii/ A .D.)
Td ^St) irpdXr|pa dcpes dxp-ns dv -yeVopt Ui Kal <rwdpa)|«v
\6yov " leave the preparations (?) till I get there and we can
confer together," or again as in P Lond 144 14 (? i/A.D.)
(= II. p. 253) pf| d<f>tiva£ pe tirl ^Vi^s d8ia<popT)8fjvai, "not
to leave me to be neglected in a strange land." It has an
explanatory clause in a letter of Hadrian's age, P Oxy X.
1293 18 r 1 *! 8«AT|<j-r| tis d(peivai pipos p^| tvt'vKas, "lest one of
them should want to leave part behind and not bring it " ( Edd. ).
BGU III. 814 (iii/A.D.), a very ungrammatical complaint from
a son to his mother, three times shows the verb meaning
"abandon, desert, "with an irregular dative object : 18 d<p[TJ]-
K[e'[s] poi otiJTois pt|8ev tywv (for «x olm ). 1S dipfjKes [poi
ov]t[ios] is Kvicoy (for K»vl|, " p-rj d<pr|o-is poi oIStos. So in
the " Erotic Fragment," P Grenf I. I "(literary, ii/B.c.) Kupie,
M r 1 a<j>fjis— an appeal from a forsaken girl to her lover. P
Lille 29"- w (iii/B.C. ) d<j>ei<r8a[i rfjs KarajStK^s will illustrate
its use with a gen. of " releasing from " : so P Oxy VIII.
1 1 19" (A.D. 254) ipeis ol Kpa-rio-Toi oi pdvov dipCtrai. [r|pds
irao-mv irap' dXXms dpx«v] — the suppl. seems sure. P Petr
II. 13 (19)"- (middle of iii/B.C.) (= Witkowski Epp.*, p. 19)
pdXio-Ta pev ovv TT^virdo-av <rirou8^|v irdno-at [to]0 d<j?e8iivai
tre 8id t«'Xovs, "above all things, then, make every effort to
be finally relieved of your duties" (Ed.). Witkowski (/«
lor.) says dijucVai is "vox sollemnis de missione militum."
It may be that a similar "formal" dismissal or sending
away of the multitudes is to be found in Mt 13 38 Mk 4 s8 ;
but it may just as well mean simply " let go," as in ordinary
colloquial speech. The equivalence of the Latin mitten is
seen in the compound, P Ryl II. 126 1 * (a.d. 28-9) trratpels
™ taToi irpdpaTa Kal potKa KTtjvT) ets a -yeiop-yiS . . tSdcp(T])
" let his sheep and cattle into . . fields which I cultivate "
(Ed.): cf. " liquidis immisi fontibus apros" in Vergil {Eel.
2 68 ). Finally, for the use of d<pitVai with a predicative
adj. placed with the object, cf. P Fay 112 13 (a.d. 99) dBtpis
(se. -orov) avrbv ius o-ijpepov dipiKas, "up to today you
have left it unharvested " (Edd.), P Oxy III. 494' (a.d. 156)
cXeiOtpa dcpiijpi . . SoCXd pou o-iipaTa, of manumission under
a will.
acpixveo^iai.
BGU II. 614 20 (a.d. 217) tts tovs rd-n-ofvs] d<pi[Ki(r8ai . .,
and 1. 27 ; P Giss I. 34' (a.d. 265-6) eto-ru peVroi, Sti edv p^|
d<p£Kr]Tai <rivTrj [ . . . A irpoo-K\)vT|pa from El-Kabin Egvpt,
Preisigke 158, has 'AvSpdpaxos MaKtSuv d(pfK€TO irpbs
'Apevu8T|v xpio^iv Bedv — he records his immediate cure :
so id. 1049 (Abydos) II«i6a-ydpas IIei8aYdpou St' d(pCK«To eirl
o-u-rnpCai, id. 1052, al. It is almost a technical word in
describing these "pilgrimages" to sacred places. So in
verse, Kaibel 9S1 8 , from the island of Philae (i/A.D.) : —
Niurov ?[ir]' AlYUTn-foJio irt'pas. ir«pi.KaXX^a, <r«p.v<jv
"Io-l8os, AiStdirwv irpoVBcv, d(pi^dp€voi
cl'Sopcv kv N^iXtuL iroTapLdt v^as a>KU7ropova"as.
In ordinary use it is hardly known, and in NT it only
appears metaphorically, in Rom 16 18 . In Preisigke 1052
(Abydos) KXeaiwros eirl a-wrnp{ai 'PdSuv difcCKc-ro, it seems
as if the meaning is "arrived from Rhodes," involving a
reanimation of the dird in a new sense (instead of the
perfectivizing force) : cf. the problem of &4>i£is below.
13
a(f)iXdya&os
dcpildyadog.
In P Oxy I. 33 »• ls (ii/A.D.) (= direst I. 20) a certain
Appianus charges the Emperor Marcus Aurelius (?) with
•njpavvra dcjnXoKa-yaOfa aTraiSia (presumably dirarSevo-ta),
after extolling his deified father as cj>iA6<ro<f>os, d<jnXdpvvpos,
and ((x-XaYaOos. Vetrius Valens has the negative of a similar
compound dtjuXoKaXos, also found in Plutarch. Nageli
(p. 52) cites from an inscr. of ii/iii a.d. (Tanais) the
strengthened compound TrapaiprXaYaSos.
dcplhjLQyvQOQ.
For this word, which according to Grimm-Thayer is found
"only in the NT " (?), see (in addition to Didache 15 1 ) the
quotation from P Oxy I. 23 s.v. d(j>tXdva8os. Add Prime
137 6 (probably ii/B.C.) ; also Syll 732 s6 (Athens, B.C. 36-5),
325" (Istropolis, i/B.c), both of which have the adverb
d<j>iXapYijpws. Cf. Nageli, p. 31, Deissmann LAE, p. 81 f.
dcpt^ig.
One early citation may be made from P Tetr II. 13 (iSs) 6
(B.C. 25S-3) i'va dvav^iuo-Bfji Kal bpaXio-Sr] irpbs [t^|]v tov
Pao-tXe'ws ct<pi£iv, where the word certainly means arrival
(the reference is to the filling up and levelling of some
excavated place in view of a visit from King Ptolemy II. ) :
so also in Aristeas (ed. Wendland) 173 uis 8e TrapeYevfj8r|pev
ets 'AXe£dv8peiav, irpoa-riyYtXn, tw fiacriXa irepl ttjs d<jn£etos
T|p.wv, and Magn 17 11 ws 8e -irepl d"y8oiT)Kov0' eTT| peTa ttjv
depujiv t<f>d[vT|<rav 01 XevKol] KopaKes, and as late as iv/A.D.
in P Lips I. 64 s5 Trpis (/. irpb) tt)s d(f>££ews tov SiKao-TTjpiou
and *', and in the Christian letter P Oxy VI. 939 26tf -
(= Selections, p. 130) Trapapv8ovp[e]8a Si avT-f|v eKao-TT|s
upas exSexdptvoi Tif|v [<r]-f\v &^iv, "we comfort her by
hourly expecting your arrival " (Edd.). But Josephus Anlt.
ii. 18 fin., p.r| irpo8T|Xuio-avTes T<3 iraTpl tt^v Ikeutc d<pi£iv —
not included among Grimm's citations — can hardly mean
anything but " departure," or at least "journey " : Winston
renders "removal." It must be admitted that Jos. uses the
word also for "arrival," as Apion i. iS (127), 25 (223) and
-1 (275). See Proleg. p. 26 n 1 on the question of Ac 20 29 .
d(piozrif.u.
The transitive tenses recur in formulae upon contracts of
sale, etc. : the vendor is to "repel" any claimant or tres-
passer. Thus BGU IV. I127 19 (B.C. iS) Kal irdvTa Tbv
eTreXeucrdpevov t} ep-rroTicrdpevov avTbv 'A. d<jno-Tdo-iv Trapa-
Xpf|[p-a Tots ISCors 8airavT|]pao-iy. Generally it is diro-
o-TT]tr€iv, as P. M. Meyer notes on P Giss I. Si 20 , where is
a list of instances. Cf. P Lond 3" (B.C. 146 or 135) (= I.,
p. 46) edv Si p^| dTrocrrifjo-aH, diroo-TTjaw eTrdva-yKov, "if I
do not repel him, I will do so under compulsion" (Ed.).
In P Par 59 2 (B.C. 160) (= Witkowski 2 , p. 75) Tbv X070V
tcuv x^w (*<'• Xape')' d-ireo-TT)Ka (Spaxpds) i\ dpyvpiov
(Spaxpds) A<r|, Grenfell-Hunt-Smyly and Wilcken suspect
a mistake for dirtVx-nKa : Witkowski objects that dire'xio
would have been enough, and would render "solutum
accept." But dTre'crxiiKa is quite common. Witkowski shows
that even in Homer d<p(o-Tapai could mean " solvo pecuniam
debitam." It also means "renounce a claim to" or "give
up occupation of," etc., c. gen. rei, with or without dird :
thus in P Grenf II. 28 3ff ' (B.C. 103) d<)>io-TaTai Sewtjo-is . . .
dirb Ttjs »wvr|p.«Vns vtt' avTtjs irapd IIeTeapo-ep8e»s . . .
98
a(f)opfj.i)
(Tfrdp-rnv) pep£Sa dpTreXw(vos) o-vv<}>vtov, the meaning seems
to be that Sennesis "renounces" all claim to a piece of land
she had sold to Petearsemtheus (but see the introduction to
P Lips I. 1, and Wilcken in Archiv iv. p. 456). For a
similar use of the middle cf. OG/S 763" (ii/B.c.) Treipdo-opai
Kal vvv ttjs Totairns Trpo6e'crews ur| d<f>£o-Tao-8a<., and Magn
53 8 - 1 ov8evbs diroo-TTJo-tTtu T<iv dvrjKdvTwv ttji TroXei., a/.
For various uses of the intrans. active, cf. P Grenf II. 77*
(iii/iv A.D.) dXdvus dir^o-rnTe p^| dpavTes [to crjiipa tov
dSeXifjov vpwv, "you unfeelingly went off without taking
your brother's body," but only (as appears later) his effects,
P Lond I209 12 (B.C. 89) (= III. p. 20) wra dcpeo-TT|KdTa,
"ears standing out (from the head)," P Giss I. 9 s toO
dvSpds pov . . . dirotrrdvTfojs els 'Odo-iv eWoptas X<*P tv '
BGU I. 159* (a.D. 216) dir^o-r[n]v ttjs Kcipr|s, OG/S 654 s
(i/B.c.) Tf|V 0r|PaC8a [dJTroo-Tao-av . . . viKT|o-as, BGU
III. 920 31 (a.d. i So) ovk eijdvTos poi dTrocrTfjvai. ttjs
uio-[e]wo-ews (cf. 1 Tim 4 1 ), P Rein 7 18 (B.C. 141 ?) ep-rrXeKeis
tc poi ovk [d]Tr£o-TT)i el p*| T|vdvKa(re ktX., " only left me
after he had forced me to sign," etc. This last use, with
which may be compared Lk 13 27 , etc., is seen in an incanta-
tion of the great Paris magical papyrus, 574 124 ' (iii/A. D.)
(= Selections, p. 114) i!£eX8e Satpov, . . Kal dTrdcn-r]8t d?rb
tov Si(va), apTi apTi tj8r|.
drpoficoc;.
P Tebt I. 24" (B.C. 117). P Ryl II. 62" (iii/A. D.) (a
literary effort) d. Kal TreTrapT|o-i.ao-p.eVws (i- 1. TTCTrapp.)
depogdeo.
With d4>opdv fis = "look away from [other things] to"
in Heb 12 2 , Abbolt {/oh. Voc. p. 28) aptly compares
Epict. ii. 19, 29 els tov 0ebv d<j>op<ivTas ev TravTl Kal prxpui
Kal pe^dXu, and iii. 24, t6 where Epictetus says of Herakles'
attitude to Zeus — irpos eKetvov d4>op(jiv e'lrpaTTev a ^irpaTTev.
On the form d4>C8w (Phil 2 23 X AB* D* FG 33) see Proleg.
p. 44 : in spite of Thackeray's note (Gr. p. 124 f. — which see
for further exx. ) we cannot allow the long-lost digamma any
influence in determining this Hellenistic type — see Brugmann-
Thumb p. 143, and further under eros. In this word at
any rate the levelling of AiriSelv to d<popdv is a certain
explanation.
dcpOQl£a>.
BGU HI. 91s 16 ' 21 (a.d. 49-50) Tds d<j>wpio-9e£o-as vir'
'Eppalov (iY. dpovpas), id. IV. 1060 33 (B.C. 14) tov d<pcopi-
Ko(Ta) to SSacpos, in a technical sense : cf. much earlier
OG/S 6 20 (iv/B.C. ) dcpopto-ai. avTui Te'pevos. Similarly in
Rev L t| dcpo)pi.o-pe'vr| was the part of the Libyan nome, the
produce of which was reserved for Alexandria : see the
editor's note, p. 169. For the word, as in Mt 13 4 *, we may
add a citation from the Pelagia-Legenden, p. 6 5 , prj pe d<po-
pCo-ns dirb tov ovpavtou crov 6va-t.ao-TTjpLOV. In Kaibel 244 s ,
an epitaph from near Cyzicus, written in a conventional
Doric, ra KaXXos d<j>iipLcre K-virpts ev do-Tors means "set
apart " as incomparable.
drpoQixi].
This Pauline word is well established in the vernacular
with meanings varying from "incitement" or "prompting"
(P Oxy II. 237 vii - 21 , A.D. 1S6, 4k pr|[T]pbs d^oppijs) to the
a(ppof
99
a^prj<rTOs
more ordinary "occasion" or "opportunity." Thus the
edict of an Eparcli of Egypt, P Oxy I. 34 i:i 12ft (A.I'. 127)
runs Toi[s] Sid dtredKav n[a'i] lis d<f>oppr|v ^ToivTas dp.ap-
Tr|[jLaTt»[v] Teip.wpijo-oiJ.ai (see under dimSeia). So in Cara-
calla's edict (A.D. 215), P Giss I. 40" n i'va p[i\] ir[ap'
a]irois f\ 8«iXias atria rj irapd to^]s KaKof|8eo-iv <irn,p^]ias
a4>opfif| inroXtupe-n. The last clause recalls Rom 7". and
other passage^ where d<popuT| ami dp.apTia are brought
together. (Ziyrav dnSopp.T|v is a Western reading in Lk 1 1 54 ).
See also BGU II. 61 5" (ii/A.D.) dcpoppriv tupiiv (,■'. «vpoO<ra)
— a daughter "finds an opportunity" to write to her lather,
ib. 632 11 (ii/A.D.) ical 'yu Sid iraa-av d<popp.f|V o[v]x ° KV,i
0-01 -ypdi|/ai irepi Ttj[s] o-w-rnpias p.o<j na'i tuiv ep.(iv, " and on
every opportunity I do not delay to write you regarding the
health of myself and of mine," ib. III. 923" (i/ii A.D.)
KaXiis oiv iroiT|o-eLS, eay etipns d4>opp^v] Sia-ypaii/diMVOs
ktX., P Strass I. 22 20f (iii/A.D.) ?x OVT °s Ttvos a(pop|x^v k&v
Ppaxeiav 8ixaiav xaroxfjs. "if any one has a just occasion
of possession for however brief a period," and from the
inscriptions Pnette 105 12 (c. B.C. 9) 6]<ptXos $v-njx«o~"'p a [ s
XdPoi] d<poppds. and 16 iva d<poppi| -vsvoito rijs eis tov
SePao-Tov TtipTJs. The more literal sense ot the word is
seen in the iv/A.D. letter P Amh II. I43 14fr - p-r; 8eXr|o-ns
oSv. xvpie. pive ( = p.tivai) «xtos T|puv aiipiov Sid t^|v d<f>op
pr|V toO iiSaros e'iva Svvn,8ii)pev iroTio-ai T t ov ps'-yav KXfjpov,
"so please, sir, do not stay away from us to-morrow,
because of the flow of water, so that we may be able to
irrigate the large holding" (Edd.). It is common in Vettius,
esp. with irpd£ews or irpa-ypdruiv : thus p. 23S 2 irtp'i xds
irpd^eis xai (JiwTixds ddSopp-ds. An apparently new verb
d4>opp.d^Tai is found in the late P Lond IV. 1360 7 (A.D.
710), in the sense of " make excuses" (Ed.). In MGr the
noun means "occasion, cause."
The adj. d<j>pidtvTi, as an epithet of the sea, occurs in a
late hymn to Isis, Kaibel 1028 74 . For the medical writers'
use of dippds (Lk 9 s9 ) see Hobart's plentiful evidence,
Med. Language of St Luke, p. 17 f. The word is MGr.
StpQOiV.
V Fay 124 12 (ii/A.D.) irdvu ^dp poi Soxtts d(f>puv tis
el[v]ai, " indeed you appear to me to be quite mad " (Edd.)
—a remonstrance addressed to a man who was defrauding
his mother of some allowance. The adj. occurs in the
literary P Grenf I. I 19 (H/b.C.) 4dv 8' evl irpoo-xa8ei pdvov,
a<ppuv ia-ii '. see note.
acpvTivooi.
Plummer on Lk 8" says the use = "fall asleep" is
"medical and late": unfortunately he gives no evidence of
the former (nor does Hobart mention it), but the citation
from Heliodorus is to be noted. Lobeck Phryn. p. 224 gives
others. The transference of an dird compound from the
end of an action to the beginning of it is seen also in d(pi£is
(</.7:): in neither case is Luke likely to have started the
change of meaning, but our evidence is still scantier here
than there.
acpvaxFOEco.
V Elor I. 3 17 (A.D. 301) tdv Se dcpuo-TepT|[o-]u)0-i xai p.T]
irapao-rno-uae^v tj]u£ls avT[o]i tov [Oirep] ainiv Xd-yov viro-
PAR'l I
p.[ev]ovp.ev, " but if they fail, or if we do not make the
arrangement, we hold ourselves responsible." A similar
phrase is found ib. 34 11 (A.D. 342), 1' Lips I. 54" ( \ 1
376), ib. 56 19 (A.D. 39S), and PSI 86" (A.D. 367-75).
P Lond Il66 13 (A.D. 42) (= III. p. 103) tdv Sj dipuo-TepTJ to
|3aXav€iov xa[v]p-ao-i, o( a bath insufficiently warmed, gives
us the word from the NT epoch itself.
acpiovo;.
In Sy/l S02 41 (iii/B.c, from the Asclepieum of Epidauros)
one of the cures effected is that of a irais dipuvos- For its
application to a dumb idol in I Cor 12 2 , cf. Kaibel 402 1 ,
from Sebastopolis in Galatia, where the marble pillar is made
to say Tatd pe Tixtv (I. tixtsv) d<j>uvo[v] : now through the
inscription it speaks. The word is MGr.
dydnioTo;.
In Syll 226 159 (Olbia, on Euxine— iii/B.C.) the verb
d\apio-T€LV occurs in the normal sense: see also BGI I\ .
1026 xxii16 (iv/v A.D. magical) tovs 8« diraXXa-YtvTos (/. -as)
xai dxapio-TT|o-avTa[s]. In P Grenf I. 52 12 (iii/A.D.) dxdpi-
otov = " antidote " " id est sine gratia," as a Latin writer
in Grenfell's note explains it, assigning a reason. A poem
dated A.D. 94 {Kaibel 61S, Rome) is inscribed on the tomb
of its precocious author, a boy of eleven : it has the line
o-impiov «ls dxapio"Ta p.aTT]V 8' virb KV(j>bv dpoTpov Taiipov
inro^eu^as. Vettius also may be cited for adj. and verb, and
the abstract dxapioria.
d"/eiQ07t0ll]T0;.
This negative of a well-warranted word is said by Grimm
to exist neither in profane authors nor in LXX. Its appear-
ance, therefore, at once in Mark and in Paul is — valeat
quantum — support for the inference that a genuine Logion
about a " house not made with hands" underlies the per
version of Mk 14 s9 , and is quoted by Paul (and Heb 9 1121 ) :
it would be probably a coinage for the occasion in the earliest
source.
u'/ot'Ioz.
With Lk 17 10 may be compared the fragmentary P Par
6S 51 dxpt'ous 8ovXous : see also P Magd 29" (B.C. 2 1 7) toit[ov]
dvTa Kai p.01 dxp«i-ov xa'i o-revbv tirl pirjKos 8«'8wk«v. The
one occurrence of the adj. in NT may quite possibly be
a mistaken gloss: the Lewis Syriac presumes simply S0CX01
to-atv. a very plausible reading.
Herwerden cites the abnormal feminine dxpeia from IG
Sept 303 10 (iii/B.C.) cptdX^v . . . dxp^av.
a%ri£i6a).
In OGIS 573 1 ', a Cilician inscr of i/A.D., it is forbidden
p.f|T£ diraXeti^ai p.rJT£ dxp««o"<ii' V-^™ ("Tapai the inscriptions
and votive offerings of an adjoining temple. The verb
occurs in a quotation of Vettius, p. 290 1 , where a king says
o toioStos . . • &TCKVOS T<iv dva-yxatwv o-repr|8r|0-«Tai xal
■irdvTa dxp""""as Tpdirov eiraiTou 5r|0"£Tai.
OLXQlJOTOi.
I' Tebt I. 74 30 . 70 . 75 5S "(both ii/ii.c) of " unproductive"
land. So in CPIIerm 7" Lli (ii/A.D.), but liiat contextus.
a K pi, a X pi<>
100
tyvxo?
It describes a pig in P Flor II. 127 1 * (A.D. 256) dXXd KaXbv
-rrdXiv eVTto, [i^| ws irpioT]v Kal Xctttov Kal dxprjo-Tov. lb.
185' (A.D. 254) KaTea-yptva Kal dxprio-Ta, of panniers,
and P Oxy X. 1346 (ii/A.D. ?) dxpt|o-Tos [yltvuvai (/. Yevove),
of a garment. Cagnat IV. 293" (Pergamon, B.C. 127-6)
KaTecp8appe[vov . . • Kal] . . . -ye-yovbs dxpr]cr[Tov. of a
gymnasium. The moral sense of the word comes out in
P Oxy VII. IO7O 50ff - (iii/A.D.) yA\ dpeXTJo-r|S p^ dpa -rroTe
8e' A T]S M-W™ tI"]! [Hp]ae(Si t^|v Tt]pT|o-iv ttjs &Xt|s o'tKtas
wapaSiSovai dxpT|o-Toy oiicrns avTtjs, " do not neglect this,
lest indeed you choose to hand over the keeping of the
whole house to Herais, who is unworthy" (Ed.). The
resemblance to Philem " is obvious. Vettius (p. 62') speaks
of axpiora Pp«'4»].
*XQh &XQIG-
No example of &xpis ' las y et been produced from the
Ptolemaic papyri. In the Roman period both forms are
found, their usage being apparently determined as a rule by
the same considerations of euphony as in the NT. Fur dxpi
oS cf. P Oxy I. 104 18 (a will, A.D. 96) &xpi ov eKTrXr)pu>o-u,o%
dpyvpiou Spaxpai TpiaKocriai, BGU I. 19'- 5 (A.D. 135)
dxpt oil -ypdtj/u T<i KpaT(o-Tu) r|-yepdvi and P Oxy III. 507 30
(A.D. 169) &xpt ou diroSui 0-01 to tcc<f>dXaiov, etc. Without
08, cf. P Oxy III. 491 8 (A.I). 126) oi]8' dXXius KaTaxprp
p.aTi£eiv &XP l 'KaTepos ainiv TrX^piio-Ti Jtt] «'ik[oo-i Tre'vTe,
it. IX. 1215 (ii/iii A.I>.) (please come to me) &xpi to
irpd-ypaTa KaTao~raX^ (illit. letter). For.dxpis dv cf. BGU
III. 830 13 (i/A.D.) dxpi-s dv 0-01 i'XBw, a/. "Axpi of manner
is illustrated by Ostr 1129 6 (A.D. 207) &XP 1 toO di|;(uviov,
P Tebt II. 301" (A.D. 190) fo"xov tovtou [to l]o-ov dxpt
e£eTdcreu>s, " I have received a copy of this for investigation "
(Edd.). With the phrase &XP 1 Toi viv in Rom S 22 , Phil I 5 ,
cf. t'GU I. 256 s (time of Antoninus Pius) (m'xpH t[ov] viiv :
dxpt is only an ablaut valiant of pe'xpi — see Brugmann-
Thtimb, p. 631.
ayvQov.
A lew citations suffice for this very common word, which
survives in MGr. One shows that " bricks without straw "
were as al in< irma] in the Ttolemaic period as in the days of
the Exodus: P Petr II. 14 (2) 12 (as amended III. p. 139)
shows directions es Ta dx«pa -rrpos rf|v irXiv6oXKiav. So in
Syll 5S7 73 (B.C. 329-8, Attica) dxvpujv o-aKoi els tt^v oiko-
Sopi'av tov Ttixous : Ditt. cites another Attic inscr. which
mentions 7tt|X6s rixvpuipe'vos. This use of chaff was accord-
ingly not limited to Egypt. The practice exemplified typically
in the Ptolemaic ostracon, Ostr 116S— Xd(vos) dxvpov, an
account for fuel els Tds Kapeivous, and in BGU III. 760"
(ii/A.D.) d. to Kal x M povvTa is inroKavo-iv tov pe[vd]Xo\j
vup.(vao-£ov), P Fay Ostr 21 (A.D. 306) dxvpou Kavo-ipou
o-aK(Kov) a — reminds us that (brickmaking apart) feeding
the fire was the normal use of the "chaff." The stern
theology of earlier days may have glossed the Baptist's words
with Prov 16* !
dipei<d)'jS.
P Lond I2i"°>- (magic, iii/A.D.) (=1. p. 102) eirl t<3
dxpdvTu <j>u)Tl oxovpevos d<|/ev8T|s. The adverb is restored
in BGU II. 432" ' (A.D. I9o)X«-yopevo[. di|;je>j8u>s Trpbs ktX :
cf. also the late P Lond IV. 1343* (A.D. 709) dxpeuSiis Kal
dtrvpTra6u>s. The passive adj. occurs in Preisigkc 1070 (a
7rpoo-KvvT|pa from Abydos) . . . Kal d^evo-Tov Kal 81' 8Xt|s
olKovpe'v(rjs) pap-rvpovpevov ovpdviov 6ebv [Br]o-av e]8eio~a-
[pev, and P Leid W s,n 4 - 6 %\ov tt^v dx|ievo-Tov dXr|9eiav.
aifvyo;.
P L.mil 12i"' f (magic, iii/A.D.) (=1. p. 9S) Tjo-uxa^ov
d»^vx 0i s Tpo<j>als XP***P (V °S. It is MGr, = " lifeless."
\°
B
BaaA — (Saiva>
Baal.
Tij Bda\ iii Rom n 4 is paralleled in LXX four times
outside Prophets and Apocrypha, where it is feminine with-
out variant: correct thus the note in J'roleg. 3 , p. 59, where
see aKo a reference to the usual explanation (Dillmann's).
Baf)V?.ll)V.
I' land 15"' 5 (iv/A.D.) has Bap[v]X[ciy]a in a fragmentary
context. See also P Flor II. 278"- • (ii/A.D.), a letter
addressed o-TpaT]r|Yu>i 'Apapia(s), where he is instructed
KaprjXovs ovs irpoo-c'jTa^ev dppevas kqi pwpaXe'ovs. Svvape'vovs
xais Tropaats ij-rfTiptTCLV, i] avTos dvave ^ Std tlvos tuiv <tu>v
Trepi|/ov *vS BapvXuiva.
fiabl^to.
For this common LXX verb reference may be made to
P Par ji^ (B.C. 160) (= Selections, p. 19) <jip[r|v] par( :
Sti^eiv pf [aTr]b Xapbs <:u>s d[TTT|Xi]u>Tov, (< I dreamt that I
was going from West to East,'' P Lips I. 104 28 (c. B.C. 96-5)
( = Witkowski *, p. Il8)dicrj «b' dXXaxi) paSilJeTe, P 1 )\y
1Y. 743 2 * (B.C. 2) to (3a8icrai eis TaKova, and PSI I. 95 s
(iii/A.D.) Kdv c€ S-rj (/. 8en) paSfo-ai els . . . The subst.
is found P Grenf II. 14 (b) B (B.C. 264 or 227) bvovs PaSio-Tas
irevTC. In P Flor III. 376" (iii/A.D.) vtto tovs pa8icrrds
[. . . has the note "sc. 6'vous : that the noun is really
understood, and not latent in the hiatus, is shown by the
word paSio-TiiXdTas above (1. 13 )—d. P Tebt I. 262 (late
ii/B.c), PSI II. 205' (a.u. 295). A donkey was apparently
regarded as "what will go," which is not a unanimously
accorded estimate : di res paSi.o-Tr|s as epithet of 6'vos suggest
that the verb connoted a kind of gait seen typically in a
donkey? See also the editor's note on P Kyi II. 236 s
(A.D. 256).
The thought of a "vantage ground, a 'standing' (RV)
a little, as it were, above the common level," which Hort
(Christian Ecclesia, p. 202) suggests for this word in 1 Tim
3 13 , may be illustrated from the Mytilene inscription 1G II.
243 16 tols Tas d££as Patrpois dveXdyno-e, " er wurde durch
sein Verhalten dem Ehrenamte gerecht " (Nageli, p. 26). See
also R. M. Pope Exp 7'xxi. p. 1 1 2 ft". The word is found
in the mystery religions, e. g. Reitzenstein Poimandres 13 9 ,
p. 343. 6 po.0u.rK ovtos, w tckvov. StKaiocvvT^s €0-tIv i:8pao-pa.
Imniisch in Philologus xvii. (X.F.) p. 33n. 1 cites pa8pds as a
technical expression in philosophy, denoting a step towards
the goal, and compares Olympiodorus Proleg. (Com 111. in
Aristottlem Graeca XII. l),ed. Busse, p. 9 31 , and ib. Scholia
in Platonis Phaedoncm, ed Finckh, p. 3 16 .
The rule which the grammarians lay down that paSpds i>
the Ionic form of the Attic Pa<rp.ds (so Lob. P/iryn. p. 324)
Pakt II.
is not borne out by the evidence of the inscriptions: see
Thumb Helkn. p. 73.
'Phe literal meaning is illustrated by P Kay no 8 (a.d. 94)
o-Ka»|/ov €tti pd6os, "dig a deep trench": cf. BGU II.
647 13 ." (A.u. 130) br\ pd8ovs, ib. IV. II22 16 (B.C. 14) . . .]
'i\oy to Ka8f|Kov pdOos, of the setting of plants in trenches
in a garden — cf. Mk 4 s . The ordinary use in connexion
with TrXaTos is seen, e. g., in measurements for excavations
in the construction of a canal, P diss I. 42 (a.D. 117)
passim, as 5 (3o ppd e)(op(«va) o"xoi(v(a) 8 £vX(a) pic[i)],
-rrXaTos' y, pd8 os e, i"avp\a> £8. Herwerden Lex. s.v.
cites Papiers du Louvre ed. Letronne) 64 (ii/B.c.) prj 0-' iir'i
pdOos = TravTeXws ?) tovto Tr*Tror|K€vai. Tlie astrological
use of p. to denote the space below the horizon out of
which the stars rise e. g. Dieterich Mithrasliturgie, p. S 5 ,
iyui upi o-vp.TrXa.vos vp.lv do-TT]p Kal €K tov pd6ovs dva-
Xapiruv) may throw some light on Rum 8 38 (see Lietzniann
in HZ.NT ad loc). For the true " ( ireek " character of the
Pauline phraseology in Rom 1 1 33 u> pdOos ttXovtov ktX.,
see Norden Agnostos Theos, p. 243 f.
fiaOvvo).
For this verb = "go deep," as in Lk 6 48 , we can only
point to Philo I. 248, 15 (cited in Sophocles Lex. s.v.) ;
see Radermacher Gr. p. 19, for other solitary instances of
transitive verbs used intransitively.
paQv$.
For p. associated with time (class.), as in Lk 24 1 , cf.
P Lips I. 40" 10 (iv/v A.D.) di|« Trdw paOjYjias «o-rr«'p[as.
So in the fragment of an epithalamium (iv/A.D.), P Ryl I.
I/ 6 -
opotppoo-vvrjv 8' OTrdo"^[l€
f|8rj ttov 8tbs dppi Kai avTiKa TeKva ■y€vt'[o-]0aL
Kal Tra[tJ8tav TraiSas Kal es Pa8v vfjpas LKc'o-®[ aL -
It is applied to colour in P Lond 899 1 (ii/A.D.) (=111.
p. 208) to ovv Pa8vT€pov [sc. TT0p4>VpL0V) TT€TrOir|TaL els TO
o-rravou (?) Kal to d£vT«pov eis t[o] &XX[o]. The com-
parative paBvTepov is also found P Petr III. 43 (2) recto"' 13
(B.C. 245) (p. 121). Note a new compound, recalling the
combination in Lk 6 48 , P Hal I. I"- 83 (iii, B.C.), where a
ttoXitikos vdp-os is headed 4>vT[€uo-]etos Kal oiKoSop[(as] Kal
p[a8]vopv^vfjs-
jiaivo).
The simplex of this old verb, whose compounds are
ubiquitous, has perhaps not quite disappeared from use,
though not to be found in XT. Its present appears in
Dt 28 ie , its perfect in Wisd (bis) and 3 Mace : cf. BGU IV.
101 14
fiatov
102
/3a7TTiafj.c9
I 192 10 (i/B.C.), where twv [p]ii> p[ai]vdv[T»v] ri\v dira[tTT)a-i.v
is read by Schubart, who regards the supplement as " un-
vermeidlich." Less noteworthy is its appearance in a long
builder's specification for a temple at Lebadea, Syll 540 163
(B.C. 175-1) PcPtikotcis (sc. Tois XiBovs) dXous da-xda-rous,
dve[*yK\r|]Tovs ktX.
fiatov.
This word, apparently of Egyptian origin, which is found
in Bibl. Grk only in 1 Mace 13 51 , Jn 12 13 , occurs in the
late P Flor I. 37 s (v/vi a.ii.) Sikcuu Patw, of a palm branch
used as a measuring rod. Pata is quoted in P Tebt II. p. 69
from a text edited by Wessely : and pdtwv occurs in P Lcid
V vii17 , but with Pats as nom. in preceding line. The form
Paiov is presumed by the compounds paiocpopetv and
Pcuo<j>op£a : see P Tebt II. 294 111 (application for the pur-
chase of a priestly office— a.d. 146), where the writer
promises " to cany the p." and perform all the other needful
offices, also 29s 11 (a.d. 126-3S) and 599 (ii/A.n.). For the
form Pats see P Lond 131 recto™* (A.D.78-9) ( = I. p. 1S1)
pacts, P Oxy IX. 121 1 8 (ii/A. D.) Pats xXupds is- (cf. P Leid
W T '- 5I) — ii/iii a.d.— \ap<iv patv xXwpdv), and BGU II. 362
(a.d. 215) ter in the phrase inrb Se'vSpa Kal pats: Wilcken
Chrest. I. p. 128 prints P[ais]— ought it to be ace. pi. Paets?
In \iew of the above evidence the word makes yet another
deduction from the fast vanishing list of "bibl. and eccles."
words in Grimm.
fidttco.
That the verb does not necessarily imply castingox thrusting
with some degree of violence is clear already lrom the NT
itself ; and there are vernacular parallels to negative the
assumption of "Jewish Greek." Thus in BGU II. 597*
(a.d. 75) Iva pdXiiv. tov |id<rxov irpb Tciv irpopaTuv the verb
does not suggest a violent "flinging" of the helpless calf
before the ferocious beasts afterwards named. Cf. P Oxy
VII. 1069 26 (iii/A.D.) K[a]Xd (ifTpa aiS-rui paXei-ua-av, "let
them put good measure into it " with reference to the making
of a tunic, and id. VI. 934* (iii/A.D.) pr^ oiv apcX^a-us toO
paXetv tt)v Koirpov, " do not fail therefore to throw the
manure on the land" (Edd.): cf. P Fay 11S 31 (A.n. no)
pdXXwi €^ dpovpas ets tt]V *tvv6(ppiv, " I am manuring six
arourae at Psennophris" (Edd.). For a similar absolute
usage see Syll 522' (iii/B.C.) BiJtiv Sc i-dp pev poCv p*pXn-
Kora, tt]V 8e otv p«pX-nK[v]iav, of animals that have " cast"
their first teeth. A very curious absolute use occurs in >yll
3S9 11 (a.d. 129), where the Ephesians honour Hadrian as
8t8ovTa TTJ Bcul tuv KX-npovoaiiiv Kal pepXt|KOTu)v to SiKata :
Dittenberger tentatively suggests that it may be a rendering
of bona caduca, property without an heir. P Lond I177 40
(A.D. 113) (=111. p. 1S2) at TrXetu pXT|6et<rai [ ? sc. fiSa-roS
XopTvvIai.] paXaveiou 2eur|piavo0 will illustrate Mt 9 17 and
other places where p. is used of liquids. With the phrase of
Mt s 25 etc. cf. P Tebt II. 567 (a.d. 53-4) cts 8eo-pevTT|piov
pXT|6r|creTai. P Flor II. 14S 11 (A.D. 266-7) T °- Sc Ttpvdpeva
<J>viTa ciBtlus els i>8cup paXXca-Bu Iva pi] ^TipavBTJ. "be put in
water that they may not wither," is a further instance of the
unemphatic use. The intransitive pdXXeiv, in NT found only
in Ac 27 14 , occurs in a much milder sense in Epict. ii. 20. 10
paXwv KaflcvSc Kal rd tou ct-kiuXtjkos ttoici, "lie down and
sleep and play the part of the worm," ib. iv. 10. 29 t£ oiv ov
pe'-yKu paXuv ; and Enoch iS* Spr| cts votov pdXXovTa,
(mis)quoted by Kadermacher Gr. p. 18. For the aor. indie.
€PXt|8t| used of present time in Jn I5 6 cf. Proleg. pp. 134, 247,
and Abbott Joh. Gr. p. 327. On pcpXr^o-Bai, used of sick
persons, as Mt 8 14 , Lk 16 20 , see Field Notes, pp. 7, 70.
pdXXu is the only verb to form a gerundive in NT, and
that only once (Lk 5 38 pX-ryrt'ov) : the gerundive in -tc'os is
rare, though not unknown, in papyri, and is generally found
in formulae, so that we should hardly credit it to popular
speech.
fiaJlTl£(0.
As late as iv/A. D. the word is used in a magic papyrus,
P Lond 46" ( = I. p. 67) of a " submerged " boat — otto
v€vaua"yT)K!OTos) irXotou dirb iraKi-wvos PePaTrTia-p(cVou).
Lucian Timon 44 makes the Misanthrope threaten liBely
Kal Ctrl KecJmX^v pairri^ovTa. So in a fragment of Epictetus
(Stobaeus no. 47 — Schenkl p. 474), quoted by D. S. Sharp,
EpictetltS and the Nl\ p. 66, aia-rrcp ouk dv cpovXov cv vtjt
pc-ydX-n Kal -yXatpvpqi Kal TroXt>\pija-u» ttXcW Pairi-i^ea-Bai .
With its use to express ceremonial ablution — as Lk n 38 and
the new Gospel-fragment P Oxy V. 840 ls u[t|]t€ pf|V Tiiy
paBrjTwv <rov tovs Tr[d8as Pa]Trn.o-6e'vTwv — «e may compare
anotiier magic papyrus P Lond 121" 1 (iii/A.D.) ( = I. p. 98)
Xovo-dpevos Kal paima-dpcvos. Our earliest quotation is
from P Par 47 13 (c. B.C. 1 53) ( = Selections, p. 22) Kdv tSrjs
on ptXXope.' o-wBijvau, totc Pairn1|iipe6a. The translation
of the letter, which is very illiterate, is by no means clear,
but PaTTTii;dp.68a must mean "flooded," or overwhelmed
with calamities. That the word was already in use in this
metaphorical sense (cf. Diod. i. 73. 6), even among un-
educated people, strikingly illustrates our Lord's speaking
of His Passion as a "baptism" (Mk 10 38 ).
fi&TlXlOfia.
The word is restored by the editor in the new fragment
of an uncanonical Gospel, P Oxy X. 1224, Fr. 2 verso '■*■
(iv/A.D.) i-t p]d[irn.o-(j.]a Kaivov [KT|pio-o-eiv [sc. <}>a<rli<)
"what is the new baptism that they say thou dost preach?"
— where for p. Kt|piJo-o-ctv he compares Mk I 4 , and for the
likelihood of questions concerning a " new baptism," Jn 4' '-.
That the noun is " peculiar to XT and eccl. writ." (Grimm)
is of coarse natural : the new use to which the verb was put
as a term, teciin. demanded a corresponding noun. The
same may be said of Pairn.0-p.ds and pairTia-rtis, which only
occur certainly in Josephus's account of John the Baptist :
see further s.-\ pairrurads.
pctTTTio/iioc;.
Grimm's .statement that "among prof. writ. Josephus
alone (Antt. xviii. 5. 2) uses the word, and of John's baptism "
is traversed by the ordinary text of Plutarch's Moralia : see
the De Superstilione 3, p. 166 A, where he names among
superstitions Trr|Xua-€i.s Kai-aPoppoptoa-tis pairna-povs, ptij/sis
€irl Trpda-u>irov, ata-xpds irpoKa8ta"ei.s, oXXokotous irpocrKu-
vf)a-as. But, unfortunately, the word is only Bentley's emen-
dation fir o-appario-pois, according to Bernadakis' apparatus
— was the change necessary?
As distinguished from pdirrurpa in which the result is
included, patma-pos is the act of immersion (Blass Gr. p. 62) ;
{3a7TTCO
103
ffapo?
and lience in Ileb 6- Chase (Confirmation in the A tost. . I .
p. 44 f.) understands 8i8axr] paimo-p-civ as = " ' the teaching
about acts of washing,' the exposition of the truths and
spiritual principles embodied and expressed in the baptism
of this disciple and of that."
In P Tebt II. 287 s (a.d. 161-9) the fullers and dyers of
the Arsinoite nome appeal against a tax that had been im-
posed upon their trades— ol pi]y el[o-i] -yvacptis o[l 6ej pacbeis
T-ny cp-yao-iav. StSovTai 8i vir«p tcXovs ktX. For the t«Xos
pacbtwv see also Ostr 700, 1068 (both ii/A.n.), and 1516
(ii/F.c). In P Par 52 10 , 53 s (B.C. 163-2) pairrd = " coloured
garments": cf. P Oxy X. 1293 24 (A.D. 117-38) cts pa<pf,v
«p[i]Sia, "wool to be dyed." A late instance of the verb in
this sense may be cited from P land 17 7 (vi/vii a.d.).
The verb is restored by the editors in the uncanonical
Gospel fragment, P Oxy V. 840*' e-yw 8e Kal oi [u.a8r|Tai
pov] ovs Xe'-yus p.^| p€Pa[irri<rflaL Ptpdlp.p.f8a iv iiSao-i 5u[tjs
auovfov '. cf. Epict. ii. 9. 20 OTav 8' dvaXaPfl to TrdGos to tou
P£Pa(i|a.«vou Kal r]pT||j.evou. tot« Kal (<m tu> bvri Kal KaXetTai
'Iov8aios. "here pePapufVov seems to refer to baptism and
TJprjiu'vov to circumcision (see Sharp Eputelus and the NT,
p. 134 r.).
For the contrast with "EXXt|v see OGIS 765" (iii/B.c.)
outos Si dvT€Ta[^]aTO irpbs tovs papPdpovs d[T]ip.[dJovTds
t« T|(idsT • • Kal eis tovs "E\\n,vas [irapavopovvTas], cf.
18, 19. ii, 32 . ,(, -63 1 " (letter of Eumenes II., ii/B.C.) dva8e(|as
(|ia\jTov titpYeTTjv rav 'EXXr|viov ttoXXovs p-fv Kal pe-ydXovs
avcivas iire'o-TT|V irpbs TO»[sl papPdpovs — apparently the
Galatae, see Dittenberger's note, and fur a similar reference
Mar,, 46 10 . Berber is used in the same way by Egyptians
to denote non-Egyptian peoples. In P Lond 410 6 (<\ A.n.
346) (= II. p. 29S) a mother beseeches Abinnaeus to release
from service her son — dTrijXflev ovv ptTa tov pdpPapov.
P Par 10* (B.C. 145) tells of a Syrian slave to-Ti-ypt'vos T ° v
8e|ibv Kapirbv -ypdppao-i papPapiKols. presumably Syrian.
The more ethical sense of the word (as Ezra 2i :,1 t 36 )) may be
illustrated from Aristeas 122 to Tpa\v Kal pdppapov tt|S
Siavofas.
The verb is only found in perf. pass, in LXX, and only
twice (Exod 7 14 , 2 Mace 13') : see Thackeray Gr. i.
p. 261. Similarly in NT we have only the passive, but the
present and aorist are used. The record fits its early history,
for pePapim«vos is the oldest form after the Homeric p«pa-
pr|us; and Hippocrates is the first to use pape'tTai. See
Anz Snbsidia, p. 266 ff. Instances of the active are late in
appearing. Anz quotes Lucian's censure on papctv for
Papivav, and mentions CIG 5853 16 (A.D. 174) tlva p.f| tt)v
wdXiv papciaev. MGr has Papio, "strike," as well as
papctovuai, " be weary of" (Thumb Handbook, p. 321).
The use of the verb in the papyri tallies with this record.
Thus P Tebt II. 327 s5 (late ii/A.D.), y]vvf\ ovo-a dpo-
t|6t)tos iro[XXo]ts fVtcri PePapT|ae'vr|, "a defenceless woman
weighted with many years" (Edd.), P Oxy VI. 939"
iv/A.P. ) f|Vu<a tpaptiTO ttJ vdo-w. It becomes a formula in
a group pi documents relating to taxation. P Giss I.4 U
(A.D. IlS) avToi T€ pcPapTjue'voi. ttoXXuh xpdvau 8t||;.oo-iois
[...]. ib. 6" (A.D. 117) avTOs Se papovpai Tui tK^opiuj
so ib. 6" 10 , two documents in Archill v. p. 245 f., and
another in P Ryl II. 96 s , all with the same phraseology,
and dated about the same time. Similarly P Brem 73 s (in
C/trest. I. p. 277) (c. A.D. 117) ottus p^) pap-nBwcriv 1\ -irapa-
7rpax6wo-iv ol ^vx"P L oi rj o-vKO<pavTT}8u»o-iv, Syll 41S 85 (a. I).
23S) tav papovp.«8a (needlessly emended -lipeBa), <p'u£dp£8a
dirb twv olkclwv (query oIkVilwv ?) Kal pt*yio-TT|v £r|p£av to
Tap.€tov TT€ptpXrj0r|o-€Tat, ib. 422 s (iv/A.D. ) 6 vopi^wv Papio-8at
8m tov 8iKao-Tov. These illustrate the use in 1 Tim 5 18 :
cf. also CIG 5S53 15 (= OGIS 595") as above. Other
examples of the verb from the inscriptions are Kaibel
335* 6vt|0-kw] 8' Ov^l v[ocr]u> Pepapr|u.t'vos, 6oS* (ii/iii A.D.)
K£iTe 8[-f|] ■yripa Pepapr|[p«]vos. In Anth. Pal. vii. 290 we
have TTupaToj PepapTipt'vov tl-rrviu: cf. Mt 26°, Lk 9 32 . The
curious list of prognostications to be drawn from involun-
tary twitching?, P Ryl I. 2S 164 "- (iv/A.D.), has crcbvpbv
cvwvvpov edv dX-nrai «v Kpio-ti papT][8]fls ^o-rai. Kal (K<pev|c-
Tai, " if the left ankle quiver he will be burdened with a trial,
and will be acquitted" (Ed.). This metaphorical usage, as
in 2 Cor I 8 , 5*, may be further illustrated from P Oxy III.
525 :1 (early ii/A.D.) where, with reference to a voyage he was
undertaking, the writer complains — Ka8' tKao-rnv rgptpav
papovuai hi avTov Kal X£tav Tti» irpd-ypaTi KaTa^vouai.,
"every day I am burdened on account of it and I am ex-
tremely worn out with the matter " (Edd.). Further instances
of the active are P Oxy VIII. 1159 s (late iii/A.D.) I'va pi|
Papr|0-ii> avT<i 6\|;uvtov, "that I may not trouble him about pro-
visions" (Ed.), and the late ib. I. 126 8 (a.d. 572), where one
Stephanous undertakes Pape'crai to «p.bv bvoua, " to burden
herself," with certain imposts hitherto paid by her father.
See also ib. X. 1224 Fr. 2 rcoto"- 2 (uncanonical Gospel —
iv/A.D.) p.€ tpdprio-ev, "overcame me," where the editor
suggests cpdpos or XvirT] as a possible subject, as well as iiirvos
(cf. the citation from the Anth. Pal. above).
Baovdflaz.
As against the popular etymology given in Ac 4 ::6 , Deiss-
mann has shown on the evidence of certain inscriptions that
this proper name is Graecized from the Semitic |3313 =
"Son of Nebo" : see PS pp. 187 ff., 307 ff., ZNTW vii.
(1906) p. 91 f. This derivation has been accepted by Dalman
Words, p. 40 f., and G. B. Gray ExpTy.. p. 233 f.
fidgo;.
BGU I. I59 : '" (A.D. 216) (= Chrest. I. p. 4S6) ueTa 8e
TavTa dva8o[6t'vTo]s p-ov cis 8^[poo"]£[a]v XciTovp-ytav Pa-
pvTaTr]v ovcrav dir(crT[Ti]y ttjs Kwu.rjs ov Svvbu-evos virocrTf|vai
to pdpos tt|S XeiTovpyias is a good example of the ordinary
use of this noun with the corresponding adjective : cf. P Oxy
VII. 1062 1 * (ii/A.D.) el 8{ tovto 0-01 pdpos cpe'pei, "if it is
troublesome" (Ed.). A "burden" of oppression is referred
to in 5j'//4l8 87 (A.D. 23S) tirel oSv ovks'ti Svvdue8a ipc'peiv
Ta pdpii, and one of taxation in P Giss I. 7 13 (a.d. 117J cirel
oiv b Kvpios r)puv 'ASpiavbs . . . (Kovcpto'cv tuv cv^upiuv
ta pdpr) Ka6oXiKus 8td irpOYpdppaTos, d£uu» toiovtov 6vtos
tov pdpovs ktX. It denotes responsibility in ib. 19 18 (ii/A. D. )
dXXd «s [Kal b €]v6d8( o-TpaTTj-ybs tois dpxov[o-i «TrLTt]dr(0-i
to pdpos. Kal o-v to av[To ttolci. In reference to moral
ftapvvw
104
fiaaiXevi
faults (cf. Gal 6 2 ), see the Acts of the martyrdom of Christina,
PSI 27* (v/a.D.) (as amended p. xi) pdpos waa^s dp-yfjs Kal
o.t£jjl[o]u o-7re'p|iaTos. The word is found in the astrologer
Vettius Valens, p. 292' iv a-vvo\ais Kal pdpecn -y'vovTai. f\
TpauuaTwv ircpiirXoKais • in the Index pdpos is rendered
molestia.
P<iQvv<a.
The replacement of this classical verb by Papeu was pro-
gressive, as is seen in the fact that Papvvw is common in
LXX, but never occurs in the NT according to WH, except
in its compound xaTapVpvvu) : the vernacular record of
Pape'uj {q.v. ) makes this very clear. For the older word cf.
P Tebt I. 23 s (1. B.C. 119 or 114) Ka8' inrepPoX^v (cf.
2 Cor I 6 ) p«|3apvu.p.€Voi, " excessively vexed" (Kdd.),
P O.xy II. 298" (i/A.D.) irtpl 'EpuoSwpov Ypdcj>t[i.]s p-01 XCav
avTbv papvvofj-ai, "you write to me about Hermodorus that
I am too severe with him " (Edd.), and OGIS 669 s (i/A.D.)
p,^| papvvop.cvT]V Kaivais Kal dSiKois €lo"rrpd£€0-i, id.}* iva hk
p.T]8ap.69ev Papvvrji Tas irpbs aXXV^Xovs o-vvaXXayds.
fiaQVQ.
See the first reference s.7: pdpos and cf. I' Tebt I. 52 11
((. B.C. 114) 81 (/. Sid to) p.e iv papv[Te]pa dppworria Kur[8ai,
"since I am seriously ill" (Edd,). In I' Goodsp Cairo
15 16 (A.D. 362) p. = "pregnant" — tt]v u.{v Td^o-iv Pape'av
oio-av «k twv irX^Y^v avTwv €|eTpwcr€v ( = -av) to ppe'tpos, "to
Taesis who was pregnant they occasioned by their violence
the miscarriage of her child" (Ed.): seeArc/iiv iii. p. 116
on the passage. For the adverb see P Lond 42 s ? (B.C. 168)
(= I. p. 31) tj p.T|Tr|p crov Tvyxdvei Paplws '4\ovtra.
fiaoaviCo).
POxy VI. 903 10 (iv/A.D.) Pacraviljdnevoi oSv ttirav, " they
under torture said " — of slaves. Cf. Audollent I A - 2 ' (Cnidus
tablet) p.«ydXas Paa-dvovs paa-avisoueva, and the impreca-
tory tablet 35 8 utTa kwwv pao-avio-ai in Bliss and Macalister,
Excavations in Pales/ine (1902), p. 176. The verb also
occurs ter in PSI I. 28, a magic tablet of iii/iv A.D. : another
late instance is P Lips Inv 244 s (in Christ. II. p. Si) (A.D.
462) Kal irape[K]XT|9r|V Kal tKXe£o-8r|V els [t]t|v 8r|[(io]o-[£av]
€[i]pKT[rj]v t«v xptwv €V€Ka Kal TroXXa[. .]ov, iSirep dir^Y°-
p[«]vp.^vov tols vo|jlois, cpao-avio-9r|V. A compound may be
quoted from BGU IV. 1141" (B.C. 14), where eyo>i o6v
fipuTao-a oiv tov -yt'povTa is corrected above to tvPao-aiacras
oiv T|pwTu>v KaT iSiav The curious imprecation in Wiinsch
AF no. 4 (iii/A. D. ), where various infernal powers are
invoked to prevent a rival's winning a horserace, has (v. 55 )
Pacrdvurov auruv ttjv 8tdvoiav Tas 4>p€vas ttjv al'a-0Tio-iv tva
p.T| vowo-iv tC it[o]iwct-iv.
fidoavog.
The original sense of "touchstone," "test," appears in
P O.xy I. 5S 25 (A.D. 288), where provision is made that only
such persons are appointed to certain offices as are in a
position to stand the test — o£ Kal Pao-dvois inroKeio-ovTai..
In P Leid \V vli -- 6ff - (ii/iii A.D.) \iyf KXvti p.01, 6 xprjo-Tos
iv pa£dvois, Pot|0t|O-ov iv dvdyKais, tXcrjuwv ev wpais Piaios
(i.e. -ats), iroXol (/. e. -v) 8vvdp.evos iv Koa-p.w, 6 KTio-as ttjv
dva-yKTj (Kal) TiuwpCav, Kal Trjv pdaavov, Leemans renders
exploratio. For the derived sense, reference may be made
to the fragment of a legal code of iii/B.C, P Lille I. 29'- ^
where the judges are empowered to employ "torture" in
the case of slaves giving evidence, should it be found neces-
sary — twv hi SovXwv twv p.apTvpT)o-dvTwv, ot 8uKao-Tal Tf|V
pdcravov €K twv rw|idTuv iroeio*8wo"av, irapdvTwv tuv
avriSiKLiH', €ap. at) €K twv tlSc'vtwv SiKaiwuaTwv SvvwVTai
Kpivav. So in a rescript of Augustus, Sy/l 356 12 (B.C. 6)
€^«Tdo"at irpoorTd^as . . . Std pacrdvujv = quaertrt tormentis,
of slaves after the murder of their master. See also the new
uncanonical Gospel, P Oxy V. 840* K<SXao-iv v-iro|«'vouo"tv
Kal iroX[X]r|V pdo-avov, where the editors strangely remark
that this use of p., as relating to punishment in the next
world, is not found in NT; but cf. Lk \d a - - 8 . Vettius
Valens, p. 182 1 ", has the phrase i|mxiKds Pao-dvous : cf.
p. 20I :t - 4irl pao-dvu* Kal t^aCa Kal klvSvvw, and p. 2II 28
dSuvrjpdv eird'ypv'n'vov pdo"avov.
fiaoileia.
As kingship or sovranty in the abstract is necessarily the
root meaning of this word, it is easy to see how the passage
into the concrete could either be on the lines of our dominion
(cf. "our Sovereign and his dominions"), or follow the
outward and visible sign of royalty. All these three mean-
ings are fully illustrated from the inscriptions by Dittenberger
in the Index to OGIS, e.g. (I) 331 40 (ii/n.c) Crj '4th tt)s
JKtCvov Pao-i.X«£as, (2) 248 15 (ii/B.C.) aexpi tuv optwv frjs
I8£as Pao-iXeias, and (3) 90" (Rosetta Stone, B.C. 196) Tas
tov Pao-iXt'ws xpvo-ds Pao-iX«Cas 8^Ka. It is possible that
some passages in the NT might gain in force if this last
meaning "a sign of royalty" were substituted for "royalty"
in the abstract — one might compare the line taken by the
Revisers with t£ouo-£a in 1 Cor 11 10 . But it may be doubted
whether the change can be made very plausible in any case.
For p. in its original sense we may cite from the papyri
P Par 6l 8 (B.C. 156) irdvTas tovs Wo t^|V pao-iXetav SiKato-
SoTtio-Oai, P Tor I. l vii " (B.C. 114) twv p.«-y£a-Twv Pao-i-
X«'wv diroXeXvKOTwv tovs vtro ttjv Pao"i.Xe£av irdvTas aiTuiv
irao-wv. For the sense "reign" see P Oxy X. 1257 7
(iii/A.D.) eirl tov (Stovs) a Stovs t*)s evTvxaio-TdTT|S TavTtjs
PacriXtias. Deissmann BS, p. 361 f., compares with tt|v
aiwviov PacriXeiav tov Kvpiov T|(i.wv Kal o-wTiipos (2 Pet I 1 ')
the phrase tirl] Tfjs twv Kvptwv 'Pwp.aCwv aiwviov dp\T|S in
the decree of Stratonicea (C/G II. no. 2715a, 0).
fiaoi/.eiog.
Syll 226" (iii/B.C.) irpaSt'vTos T£ tov o-t6Xov €ts Pao-iXtia,
the palace of the salrap Saitaphernes. Dittenberger quotes
Boeckh as arguing from the absence of the article that p.
was here almost a proper name, as in Herod, iv. 20: 1).
however is not convinced that the reference is to the same
place. P Petr II. 23 (2) 1 shows pao-tXtios qualifying
\>pap,u.aT«vs, instead of the regular pao-LXiKos. In the magic
papyrus P Lond 46 44, (iv/A.D.) ( = 1. p. 79) Pao-£Xiov is
used with a symbol which the editor understands as =
"sceptre" : cf. Wisd 5 16 to pao-CXtiov ttjs «virp«irt£as, " the
crown of ro_\al dignity."
paaOsvg.
In a letter written not later than B.C. 334 the title of
Pao-tXevs is adopted by Alexander the Great {Prion 1), and
it was a favourite designation of his successors in the Syrian
fiaaiAfvoj
105
/3a<riAtcr(ra
ami Egyptian monarchies. In this way it became familiar
to the Jews of the Dispersion : and when found in the
Sepliiagint as the translation of their vernacular title would
be " instinct with present meaning and full of absorbing
associations," as Hicks (CA' i. p. 7) has pointed out. In
the N'T it was transferred to the Roman Emperor (I Tim 2 2 ,
1 Pet 2 13, 1T ) in accordance with common usage, as borne out
by the inscriptions, e.g. 1G III. 12"." (time of Hadrian t,
C/G II. 2721 11 (time of the Antonines), and the other
examples cited by Magie, p. 62. Similarly Deissmann
{I.AE, p. 367 f.) brings forward evidence to show that the
full title pVo-iXtis Pao-iX&uv (as Rev 17 14 , I9 1, 1 was again I
"in very early Eastern history a decoration of actual great
monarchs and also a divine title." The former has of coufse ;
as its most obvious example the title of the Persian Kings, ;
as at Rehistan — x^y a ^b' a xt'O'^'J' 1 '"'*"' '• c ^- tne verbal
phrase in the next article. For the latter, cf. the occult |
document F Leid W 1 '*- 8 (ii/iii A.D.) (TriKoXoOu-ai o-e, pao-iX«v
Paa*iXe'u>v, Tvpavv€ Tvpavvuiv, #v8o£o ^vSo|otcltwv, 8a£fiu>v
8aiuwvwv, aXKip.i aXKLp.toTaTu>v, a-yi€ d*y£wv. The similarity
and at the same time contrast in the Christian usage would
thus be full of significance to the Early Church, as in the
case of the title Kvpios (</■?■). On OG/S 35 1 (iii/B.c.
Pa<r(\i<r<rav "JHXwWpav Pao-i\f'ios nTo\c(ia£ov> ( rf . II, Phila-
delphia , Dittenberger (p. 64S; contests Strack's attempt to
claim Pao-iXeus as well as Pao-CXio-o-a as a term applicable
to non-regnant members of a royal family : he notes that
there is all the difference between pao-iXcvs and its feminine.
Wilcken Arthiv iii. p. 319 supports him, and notes inscrip-
tions where pao-iXevs is promptly dropped when a mere
II.R.1I. is named after the king and his consort. He also
commends Dittenberger's remark that Augustus and Augusta
had the same difference after Domitian's time.
fiaot/.evco.
A good example of the ingressive aorist is afforded by the
new Agraphon as restored by the editors — P Oxy IV. 654**
8ap. Ip^Otls Paa-iXevtrei Ka[\ Pao-iXeva-as dvaTra]fjcr€Tai, " as-
tonished he shall reach the Kingdom, and having reached
the Kingdom he shall rest": see Proleg. p. 130. The verb
is used to render the Persian title (see under Pao-iXeus) in
P Sa'id Khan 1 (a) 1 (B.C. 88) pao-iXevovros pao-iXtW
Ap<raKou : 1 (fr) 1 and 2 1 (B.C. 22-1) have the same formula.
( I'llerm 125" 3 (A.D. 260-S) 8iaTp£povTos o-o[v] «irl ttjs
pao-iXeuova-nJs 'Pwu.t|S supplies an illustration for Rev 18'.
For the relation of the Pauline conception of " the saint as
king" (Rom 5", 2 Tim 2 1: ) to the Greek philosophic ideal,
see Ramsay Teaching, p. 157 ft'.
fjaaihy.oQ
is exceedingly common, but we may note P Petr III. 31 5
(B.C. 240) TTopcuofic'vou 4irl tt|s pao-LXiKr|s- oSoii as coeval with
the almost identical phrase of the LXX in Num 20 17 . This
phrase at a later time was used to render via regalis, a
Roman road built by the Fhnperor : see Ramsay CUE,
p. 32 ft".. where a Latin inscr. from Pisidia brings the
original back to the time of Augustus. The adj. is applied
to the revenue in P Petr III. 26 15 o irpaKTwp 6 tir\ rCtv
PacriXiK w v irpo<r68u»v T«Ta*yfjUvo$, " the officer appointed
to collect the royal revenues " ; Ghrest. I. 19S" (B.C. 240)
Ttui 4u. BoupdoTwt Pa<TLXiKu>i 8r|craDpun. In a papvrus of
the latter half ot ii/A.n.. edited byComparetti in Mel. Nicole,
p. 57 ft'., we find iv " Pao-iXiKii '0£vpi>Yxe(Tou. The editor
remarks (p. 67) that in the absence of the Strategus his inn.
tions were fulfilled by his deputy, the Pao-iXiKbs Ypau.p.aT«vs.
So P ( l\y IX. 1219 15 (iii/A.n.) "Air[t]<i>va tov tou
rIpoo-Mire£Tou Pa<rtXi.K(iv, "A. the basilicogrammateus of ".he
Prosopite nome " (Ed.) : the addressee, another Apion, held
the same office in the Letopolite nome— cf. l.*° pao-iXiK(ui)
•yp'a|i(j.aT«i). If we might apply the Egyptian analogy, we
might assume that -ypau.u.aTevs should similarly be supplied
in In 4 46 : but the tis raises a difficulty. For the full title
cf. Chrest. I. 224 (iii/B.c). where a man registers his house
irpbs KaXXiKpaTnv tov oiKovofiov teal Tu.ov6r|v tov Pao-iXiKbv
■ypapfiaWa, etc. In Chrest. I. 30S, an ostracon of ii/B.C,
a certain Psenchousis, apparently a clerk in the office ot
the royal oIkov<5[ios, pays 2000 dr. into the bank dirb Tip.ijs
dBoviwv pao-tXiKuv tov Xa i?tovs) : linen was a royal
monopoly. There was in the imperial period a p. Tpaire^iTtjs,
as at Heptacomia in P Giss I. 59 m - u (a. d. 118-9). We
need not illustrate such a word more fully, but we tiifght
quote Syll 846' 1t - (B.C. IQ7-6) eiri roicrSe d-n^SoTo Aap-tas
o Trapd toO pactXews 'ArTaXou 6 tirl tujv ^p-ywv twv
pao-tXiKiiv 'ApT£u.i8cipav tov pao-iXiKav TraiSio-Kav twi
'AttoXXwvi twi TIuOiioi for freedom. On vduos Pao-iXiKos
in las 2" Deissmann refers to a heading probably added in
the time of Trajan to an inscription at Pergamum containing
the law of as'.ynomy — tov pao-iXiKbv vdu.ov 4k tuiv ISuuv
dve'8T|K€v, "he set up the royal law out of his own means."
This designation of the law as " royal," because made by
one of the kings of Pergamum, points, he thinks, to a
similar reference in the first place to the origin of the law
in the James passage (see LAE, p. 367, n. s ). Grimm notes
that the phrase is applied to to dpBdv in Plato.
fiaat/.iaoa.
This characteristic Koivf) form was borrowed by Attic from
B.C. 307 down : see Meisterhans Gr. p. 101, and cf. Thumb
Dial. p. 3S0. The suffix was probably of Macedonian
origin, and therefore not Greek at all (Brugmann-Thuml.
Gr. p. 214, where references are given to literature on the
subject : add Glaser, De r.ilioue, p. iS). It was the regular
term fir the wife of the ruling sovereign: see, e.g. P Petr
I. 19 23 (B.C. 225) pao-tX«a riToX^fiaiov . . . Kdt Pao-iXicro-av
Bep£vCitr|V, P Eleph 23 10 1 K.< . 223) ofiyvt" pao-iXe'a rfToXtu-aiov
. . . koA Pao-iXuro-av BtpeviKtp/. P Par 3S 1 (B.C. i6o)Pao-iXei
ITToXeu.aLu) Kal pao-iXio-o-r) [KXeojiraTpa ttJ d8€X<f>fj. and
P Grenf II. 15' 1 (B.C. 139). In Syll we find it in 1S3 8
(end of iv/B.c) of the wife of Demetrius Poliorcetes, and
in five inscrr. of iii/B.c. In OG/S 35 1 (B.C. 2S5-47)
pao-iXi.o-0-av 'fci.XuTfpav, the title is given to the unmarried
sister of King Ptolemy II, a proof, according to Wilcken
(Arcftiv ii. p. 541), that amongst the Ptolemies the title was
from the beginning purely titular. A similar inscription from
Schedia (east of Alexandria), belonging to the reign of
Ptolemy III., has the further interest that it contains the
earliest known reference to a Jewish proseucha in Upper
Egypt — vj-n-Jp pao-iXt'u>s IlToXep.aiov Kal pao-LXio*o-r)S Bep€-
vi-Krfi dSeX<t>ijs Kal yvvatKos Kal tiuv TtKvuv tt)v Trpoo-cvY^TJv
oi Tov8aiov. : see Archiv ii. p. 541 with Wilcken's note. It
should be noted, however, that Trpoo-euxTIv here may simply
= " prayer," answering to the heathen to Trpoo-Kwrnia
fiaais
ftaaiQ.
The word is common in the inscriptions for the "base"
of a statue, e. g. OGLS 705 6 (ii/A.D.) tov dvSpidvTa o-iv
Tfji fta.<rti ave'BiiKc, A/agn 92>>- " to] Si >|/T|<JHcr|j.a to8«
dva-ypacf>fjvai ds Trjp. pdo-iv ttjs «Ikovos Tf|s'A[iro]\\o4>dvov.
See also P Lond 755 verso" (iv/A.n.) (= III. p. 222) (3]do-is
Kol K€<f>oX;8ts, "base mouldings and capitals" of pillars, P
Grcnf I. I4 15 (B.C. 150 or 139) pd<riv Xv X vC(ou), Syll 540 103
(B.C. 175-1 ) tp-yoroi (jr. a builder contracting for a temple)
tuv XiSiov irdvTiov Tds pdo-eis dpBds, dorpaptis, dppa-ytis
ktX, ib 1 ' 1 tuv XiBwv irdvTwv Tois dpuovs koC t[os pd]o-€ts,
588 11 " (c. B.C. 180) Xauirds x a ^ Kf i hrt pdo-«u>s, etc. The
medical use of p. = " foot " in Ac 3 7 is illustrated by Hobart,
Medical Language of St Luke, p. 34 f. It may have this
meaning in the great magical papyrus, I' Lond I2i 51e
(111/A.D.) (= I. p. 101) irape'o-TCD <roi Tots Svcrl pdo-eo-iv
<j-kio6i. Its geometrical meaning, as the "base" of a
triangle, appears with fragmentary context in P Brit Mus
372 t0 (ii/A.D.), printed in P Tebt II. p. 339ft'., a land
survey.
fiaoxaivto.
The popular belief in the power of the evil eve (cf.
Dent 2S M , Sir i 4 «. »), underlying the Pauline metaphor
in Gal 3 1 , is well illustrated by the common formulas in
closing greetings, e.g. P Oxy II. 292" (,-. A.D. 25)
(= Selections, p. 3S) Trpo 8c irdvTcov {•■yidvet.v {= -aivtiv)
<r« ciixtol^oi. dpao-KdvTios to apiora irpaTTuiv, "but above
all I pray that you may be in health unharmed by the evil
eye and faring prosperously," ib. VI. 930 s3 (ii/iii A.D.)
do-ird£ovTa£ o-« iroXXd at d8eX<)>a£ o-ov Kal to dpdo-KavTa
irai.8£a 0<wv(8os, and similarly P Fay 126 10 , P Lips I. ioS*
(both ii/iii a. n.). Cf. the opening salutation in BGU III.
SlI* (between A.D. 98 and 103) irpw (i. e. Trpb) uiv ttovtuv
dvo7Katov 81' ein.crToXTJ[s] o-e da~jrdo-«o-8ai Kal ri dpdo-KavTa
[8]ov[v]ai. For the subst. Pao-Kovfa (as Wisd 4 12 ) cf. the
new compound irpopoo-xavfa in the vi/A.D. Christian amulet
edited by Wilcken Arckiv i. p. 431 ft'. (= Selections,
p. 132 ff. ) — IS. Sttuj 8uo£rjs air' iuov tov 8oiiXov <rou t6v
8a£p.ova irpopao-KavCas, "that thou mayst drive from me
thy servant the demon of witchcraft." The adi. pdo-Kavos
is found in Vettius Valens, pp. 2 2 , 35S 5 , and in JosPE i. 22 31
(Minns, p. 644) iiro toO Pao-Kdvou SaCuovos d<J>T|p«'8T|. The
relation of the word to the certainly identical Lat. fascinum
is accounted for by the consideration that a word of magic
was likely to be borrowed by Greek from Thracian or
Illyrian. where original b/i (Lat./) passed into b : see Walde
Lat. etym. WorterbucK, s.z:
/Jaorcifco.
The meaning lift occurs in P Ryl II. Si 6 (<-. a.d. 104),
where the 6ipai of sluices (apparently) «<)>'] 80-ov 01
KOToo-Tropus ^6tXov €Pao-Tdx0T)o-ov, "as much as the in-
spectors of sowing wished" (Edd.). Carry, in the figurative
sense = endure, appears in a formula about taxation, as
P Brem » (a.d. 117) (= Chrest. I. p. 415) i-niX oSv otroi oil
Poo-Td^ouo-i too-oSto T&eo-uo : so in P Kyi II. 96 s and the
other contemporary papers named in the introduction there.
Note here Epict. i. 3. 2 oi8(C s crou tt^v ooSpiv Pao-Too-ei,
" will endure your cheek " ( !) (Hort says this is " the only
10G
fiaardlco
known passage at all approaching" Rev 2 2 .) Nearer the
literal sense, and illustrating distantly Ac 9 15 , is P Oxy X.
1242'- I7 , an interesting document of early iii/A.D., where
Trajan is said to have granted an audience to rival Greek
and Jewish emissaries from Alexandria, ?Kao-rcu Pao-Td£ovTcs
Tois L8£ovs fleovs. To the same heading may be referred
its use in Gal 6 17 , for which Deissmann (fiS, p. 352 ff.)
refers to a bilingual (Demotic and Greek) papyrus of
iii/A. I), now in the Leiden Museum. The papyrus con-
tains a spell in which the words occur pao-Tdi> t^|v
Tacj>^|v tou "Oo-(p«cos . . . lav (iou o Sciva kottovs Trapdo-XTl,
■n-poo-(T)pe\|/u> a\iT^|v ovtuJ, " 1 carry the corpse of Osiris . . .
should so-and-so trouble me, I shall use it against him."
Just, that is, as the Pao-Taljeiv of a particular amulet
associated with the god acts as a charm against the
Koirous irape'xeiv of an adversary, so the Apostle finds
himself protected against similar attacks by " bearing" the
0-Tiyu.aTa L-]o-ov. From carry is developed carry away,
which is the commonest meaning. Thus Cagnat IV. 446, an
inscr. of Roman age, where the Pergamene demos honour
C. Julius Maximus o-t]|iclui dpao-ToKTut, "ornatus insigni
'quod tolli nun poterat,' fortasse purpura perpetua" (Ed.).
So very often in papyri. P Fay 122 6 (,-. A.D. 100) ed[o-]os
ovtov Pao-rd|ai. dpTapas sI'koo-i oktu, "allowing him to
carry off 28 artabae." P Kyi II. 16S 11 (a.d. 120) Pao-Ta£a$
Ix. ttjs Koivfjs aXui TrdvTa, "you shall carry it all from the
common threshing-floor" (Edd.): cf. P Thead 5 12 (a.d.
338). Similarly P Oxy III. 507" (a.d. 169) SvTrcp x°pTov
ouk i^ia-rai (101 pao-Ta|ai. ouSJ irioXtiv ovSi iiroT^eecrSai., "it
shall not be lawful for me to remove or sell or pledge this
hay" (Edd.), ib. 522* (ii/A.D.) <j>op^Tpo(u) (trupoO) (dpToPuv)
poo Pao-Tax6,€io-civ), "carriage of 171 artabae of wheat
transported" (Edd.). With personal object, P Amh II.
77 22 (A.D. 139) dp.<j><iT«poi pto. Pao-[T]d£avT« ue eto-rjv£YKav
ds to Xo*y[i]o-TT]piov tov t-TrtTpd-n-ov twv ovo-lwv, " taking me
up by force they together carried me to the counting-house
of the superintendent of the domains" (Edd.). This is of
course capable of meaning, in contrast to the use named
later, a perfectly legitimate action: cf. P land 9 13 (ii/A.D. )
o-]v ovy pdo-To|e (sc. -ai) Xxnrov 8 av £tio[v fl] tt|s Kp£o-«os,
"tu autem tolle porro, quaecumque causa est iudicii " (Ed.).
The firmly established vernacular use determines the meaning
of Mt 3 11 as " whose sandals I am not worthy to take off" :
the phrase is an excellent example of Mt's skilful abbrevia-
tion, for one word fully expresses all that Mk l 7 tells us in
four. Citations multiply for the meaning "pilfer," as in
Jn I2 6 , especially in papyri of ii/A.D. — P Tebt II. 330 7
(ii/A.D.) eipov t^|v oUlov p.ou o-ecrvXt]ut'vT]v t« koI irdvTa to
MSov diroKe£|j.€va p6Pao-Ta-yn[«]vo, ib. 33 1 11 [c. A.D. 131)
fp]do-Ta|av 80-a KiBciva Kal ip.[d]Tiov Xeuxd : both petitions
to the strategus complaining of robbery. Similarly P Oxy I.
69* (a.d. 190), BGU I. 46 10 (A.l>. 193'), ib. 157* (ii/iii A.D.),
etc. In MGr the verb has added a new intransitive mean-
ing, "wait, hold out": see Thumb Handbook, p. 322,
Abbott Songs, p. 261. The flexion of the verb differs
curiously in the papyri and in NT. In the former the
guttural forms, tpdo-Ta|a, etc., prevail almost without
variant, as will be seen from our quotations, and from the
list in the editor's note to P Hamb I. io 13 . In MGr the
aorist is «pdo-To|a. It will be noticed that our citations are
later than NT : the verb does not seem to have entered the
fiaTOS
vernacular in Egypt during the Ptolemaic period. In that
case the late guttural flexion would be an analogy product
(cf. the double forms from dpirdljw, etc.), confined at first to
a limited area. Except in Rev 2 2 pao-Ta£cu P I 38 81,
«pd<rra£as Jn 20 16 W, and Lk 1 1 16 8v<rpdo-TO.KTa, the NT has
only the dental forms, as in older Greek from Homer down.
We can only support these in Egyptian vernacular from
BGU I. 195" (A.D. 161) €pa<r[T>o-«v, P Leid W 5 - 83 (ii/iii
A.D.) pao-raa-as, and P Flor I. 59' (iii/A.D.) epdarao-ev.
pdxoi (I)
in the sense of "bush" is feminine in Lk 20 37 , Ac 7 36 ,
but masculine in Mk 12 26 in accordance with the LXX
usage (Exod 3 2(f -, Deut 33 16 ), which Thackeray (Gr. i.
p. 145) describes as apparently "vulgar and Hellenistic."
See, however, Moeris p. 99, who regards rj p. as IXXt|vikws,
and 6 p. as a-rriKus. The only passage we can cite,
P Lond I2I 460 (iii/A.D.) (=1. p. 99) e *s VTr <P Pa™", throws
no light on the gender: since the context is a <pf.XTpov
KdXXio-Tov, in which kind of literature "meaning is no
great matter," pd-rov may as well be a Hebrew measure
as a bramble-bush. H. A. A. Kennedy {Sources of NT
Greek, p. 7S) includes pd-ros in a list of Biblical words for
which Aristophanes is practically the only earlier authority.
But we must remember Homer {Oil. 24 230 ). Kaibel has
two epitaphs from Italy of the imperial age : 546 s oi pd-roi,
oi TpipoXoi tov spbv Td<f>ov d|i<j>ls ^xovcriv, and 548 s dvBea
TroXXd yivoiro vfo8pr|Tu> eirl Tvppui, pi) pdTos avix("lpr|. r"l
KaKbv ai-yiirvpov.
pdxog (2).
This Hebrew loanword (J"I3) is rather strangely trans-
literated pdSosin Hesychius, who implies that this was com-
moner than pdTos : perhaps the fact that 8 « as now generally
spirantised (like th in bathe) made it seem nearer than t
to the Hebrew letter. See Tischendorf on Lk 16 6 : to
NLX, which spell with 8, must now be added W.
Pdroaxog.
The ■yXciTTa paTpd^ov forms an ingredient in the 4th
century magical charm P Lond 46 291 (iv/A.D.) (= I. p. 74).
The Ionic form pdBpaKos appears twice in ib. I24 :lf -
(iv/v a.d.) (=1. p- 122), and survives in MGr pd8pa.Kas.
{Saxroloyiw.
In D this word is pXaTToXo-ye'io, the form of which
suggests an approximation towards the Latin blalero —
[query cf. provincial English blether, with same mean-
ing, both starting from "m/atero]. The Latin text (</) has
not the word, so that if Latin influence is recognizable here
it must lie somewhere in the complex history of the Bezan
text itself. BaTroXo-Ytw may be by haplology for pai-raXo-
Xo-ycu, in which some connexion may be suspected with
Bd-rraXos on the one side, the nickname of Demosthenes,
and Aramaic latti1i{" leer, nichtig," says Wellhausen on Mt
6') on the other. Whether Greek or Aramaic, or neither, is
the borrower, we must not stay to ask. If the great orator
was thus nicknamed because of the torrent of words at his
command, which made envious rivals call him "the
gabbler, it will fit his case better than the highly im-
107
(Sefiouo?
probable "stammering" connexion, and will suit the tv r\
iroXuXo-yia by which the verb is explained in Mt 6 7 . (See
Ilolden on Plutarch's Demosthenes, ch. iv.)
fidelhov,
which figures twice in the Pentateuch according to Aquila,
Symmachus and Theodotion, appears doubtfully in P Oxy
VIII. 1142 3 (late iii/A.D.), where Hunt conjectures it for
ppe'XXiov because in Galen as in the papyrus it stands next to
6vu£ : he renders "sweet gum (?) . . ., onyx-shell." The
form p8c'\Xr| occurs in P Lond I2I 43 ' (iii/A.D.) (= I. p. 98)
£pvpva pStXXr|S.
fidelvy(.ia
is "a bibl. and eccl. word" in Grimm, and we are not
able to challenge its right to a place in this greatly reduced
category. But it is almost as much a part of the verb as
pSeXuKTos. which likewise has independent status on
Grimm's page. The verb having appealed to the LXX
translators as an excellent rendering of 3JOT and other
Hebrew verbs, it was inevitable that when a derived noun
was wanted the regular formation should have been adopted
or coined. Probably any Greek writer who wauled to
express the idea of to ep8sXvype'vov would have done the
same without hesitation.
ftde/.vooo/iiai.
Phrynichus (ed. Lobeck), p. 226, extols this word as
Attic as compared with the vulgar o-iKx<uvopai (MGr
o-c.xi'vop.at), but it is by no means confined to Attic writers,
as Nageli (p. 15) has pointed out : cf. Thumb tJelkn. p. 80.
Pelagia-Legeiiden, p. 9 9 pr] pS«Xv£r| pe T ^l v JKpuiru>(«'vr|v
dXXd Ka9apdv (x€ iv ttj KoXvp.pT|9pa tov d-yido-pcrros.
flsfiato;.
Deissmann (BS, p. 104 ff.) has shown very fully how-
much force the technical use of this word and its cognates
to denote legally guaranteed security adds to their occurrence
in the NT. Thus with the use of this adjective in Rom 4 !0 ,
2 Cor I 7 , we may compare P Amh II. Sj 21 (a.d. 7S) where,
in an application for a lease, provision is made that if no
objection is raised "the lease may remain guaranteed to us
for the period of five years without change " — p,£vr)i Tjp.iv i]
u.(.o-8u)o-is PcPaia €irl tov irtvTacT^] xpbvov dpeBco-raTovs
(/. -01s). P Strass I. 22 23 (iii/A.D.) i\(iv T[°J P^Patov
Tois KaTao-xdvTas, " that those who have obtained possession
may be secured in it," P Oxy IX. 1200 29 (a.d. 266) £ti
t« Kal irape'ijopcu croi ptpaia Sid iravTos dirb TrdvTwv Trdo-rj
pePaiuo-€L, "and I will further guarantee the propertv
always against all claims with every guarantee" (Ed.),
BGU IV. II16 31 (B.C. 13) iroioivTos SJ avTou JudOTa
dKoX(ov8ujs) Kal Tt)(v) 'AvTaj(vLav) 4>iXr|(pdTiov) ptpaiav
avTui Trape'x€o-8at tij(v) pCo-0to(o - iv'l, ib. 1127 16 (B.C. IS)
Trap«x«o-8ai. t^|V irapaxwpT|o-tv pepaiav. So from inscrr.
OGIS 669 20 (i/A.D. ) (iv PepaCav 8si ttjv Trpu>Toirpa|Cav
<t>vXdo-o-eiv. It will be noticed that %\ut and irape'xopai
tend to associate with the adjective : cf. Heb 3 11 , 6",
2 Pet I 19 . We need not multiply citations for a common
word, unless we should give an instance with the negative :
P Tor I. 1" "> (B.C. 116) (=C/irest. II. p. 32) aio-eopevr,
u; ov8«v etx«v pc'Paiov.
fiefiaicco
108
fifATtcov
fiefiouoa).
The verb is very common in the juristic sense noted under
Pe'Paios : see e. g. P Petr III. 74(d) 8 p«Paiu><ru croi, " I shall
give you a guarantee," P A111I1 II. 95 10 (a.i>. 109) edv Se
€]irc\9[u) n, fi^| p]epa[uocrio, tj t' ?<f>o]8os [dKvpos 8]<rr[ii>, " if
1 make a claim or fail to- guarantee the sale, the claim shall
be invalid" (Edd.), P Fay 92 19 (A.D. 126) f3cfiaiuo*iv ird[cr]t|
PtPaiuo-i, "will guarantee the sale with every guarantee."
Note also the recurrent formula in which a vendor promises
P<Paiovv Kal iTavra tov e-rreXeuo-duevov dTroo-Trjo-civ irapa-
Xpr||J.a tols l8(.ois 5airavT|fiao-tv : so BGU IV. I131 25
(B.C. 13) etc. Hence it is that Paul, associating p. with
another legal term appafW (see s.v.), the guaranteeing the
delivery of something of which the earnest lias already been
paid, can describe the relation of God to believers in
2 Cor l- lf - : Deissmann £S, p. 230, quotes BGU II. 446 18
(A.D. 158-9) (= direst. II. p. 295) o-TtpfK«8ai [i. e. ore-
pto-K€cr0aO cxijtov tov dpa.pu>vos, £tl Si Kal Ptpaiwmv (fut.
inf.) avTTjv 2wTT|piav Ta Kara T[avTT|v ttjv ouoXo-yiav irdo-r]
p«paiiuo-ei. For the possibly weaker sense of "accomplish,"
"fulfil" in Rom 15' Rouffiac (p. 48) cites Prime 123 9 ,
where a magistrate, having promised on entering on office to
make a distribution of beef, ep^paiwo-ev Si ttjv t-n-a-yyeXiav
7rapao-TTj[(r]as p.€v tois evxep-fviots 0€Ois ttjv 0uo-iav, " ful-
filled his promise by making a sacrifice to the gods (and
distributing the flesh to those entered on the list)." Cf.
BGU IV. 1073 13 (A.I). 275) ( = C/in iA II. p. 219) Kal K<rrd
Ta el.0io-p.eva Trpoo-KWT|o-avT€S tu 8eia (/. ©da) eVi pdXXov
TavTa avTw tp*pttuyo-a[i.ti-. Another instance of a less
technical use is in P ( >xy VIII. 1 1 19 17 (A. n. 254) 8ia8e£dp.]tvoi.
ttjv Pao-iXetav ttjv v-rrdpxov[o-]av rjaeiv Kal tv tovtov dSiav
i[Pcp]aiwo-av iroXXaKts, " [Hadrian's] successors on the
throne often confirmed our immunity in this respect " (Ed.).
To the use of this word in P Fay 92 19 already cited s.v.
PePaidw we may add P Giss I. 51 10 (A.U. 202) Pe'Paiov Sid
[rravTos d-n-b irdvTwv Trdcr]r| p*paiu>o-ti, PSI I. 79 17 (A. 1).
216-7) ptpaiwtru o-ot tt)v irpdo-Lv Trdo-T] ptpauocrtL. For
irdo-T) pcPaiwcri Kal d-rrb &Tip.ocriwv as denoting that the object
sold is guaranteed as owing nothing to the fiscal authorities,
see BGU I. 153 23 (a.d. 152). Deissmann BS. p. 104ft'., has
an interesting exposition showing how the technical term eis
Pepauoo-cv, the antithesis of els d0£TT]o-iv, was adopted by the
LXX from le^al phraseology in Lev 25 s3 , not to render
nrHOV 1 ? exactly, but to give the general sense, " the ground
belongs to Vahweh — therefore it may not be sold absolutely"
by a legally defined sale. So again in Heb 6 1 * " for a legal
guarantee." He cites P Par 62" 8 (ii/li.c.) . . .]toi eis T-f|v
ptPaiuio-iv vTro0TJKas [ . . ., and shows that it survived even
till A.D. 600. '1 he forensic flavour of the word is noted as
still discernible in Phil I 7 — " this defence before the court will
lie at the same time an evictio or convielio of the Gospel."
The papyri discovered since Deissmann's pioneer work was
published support with numerous examples his thesis that
I lie word must always be read with the technical sense in
mind. It is worth noting that Vettius Yalens, p. 2 M , has
dya0u>v ptpaiioo-iv next to tio-irodio-iv and in close company
with other legal terms, as well as more general ones.
The subst. f)fpaiuTT|s is common in such conjunctions as
P Ami) II. 51" (sale of a house — K.c. 88) irpoTru>XT|Tr|s Kal
PePaiu)TT)[s] Tiiv KaTa Tt|v wvrjv Ta«TT|v TrdvTwv neTefjo-is 6
diroSdp.«vos, " the negotiator and guarantor of the sale in all
respects is the vendor Peteesis " (Edd.). For the form
pipaui-rpua see .Mayser Gr. p. 444.
Syll 2 26 (ii/A. D. ) xwpav [o-jKa-rraveveiv P«'Pt|Xov e| ire'jTao-cres
— the famous ' Gadatas ' inscr., translated from a rescript of
Darius I. The derived verb is of late formation, no earlier
authority than LXX being quotable. The adj. was an old
term, techn. of religion, and not a word of the vernacular :
the LXX translators needed it, and may well have equipped
it with a regularly formed verb.
fielovi].
This medical term for the needle used in surgical operations
(see Hobart, Medical Language of St Luke, p. 61) is substi-
tuted by Luke for pacfiis in Lk 18 25 , but does not occur
elsewhere in Bibl. Grk. See for its more general use the
magic papyrus P Lond I2I 142 (iii/A.D.) (= I. p. 9S x aAKl ?
PfXovn, dK«ej>dXu). MGi PeXdvi.
fie/.o;.
For this XT air. dp. (Eph 6 16 ) cf. 1G VII. 115 8 pe'Xos
TriKpbv evfJKt irXevpais. The word is claimed by van Her-
werden as Ionic and poetic : one occurrence in Plato and
one in Xenophon (the pioneer of the Kchvtj) are the only
classical prose citations in LS 8 . From inscrr. we may quote
Syll 22I 10 (H.C. 247-23) Pe'Xr| Kal KaTairdXTafs, ib. 522"
(iii/B.C.) KaTairdX-rnv . . . Kal peXir TpiaKorria, ib. S03 67
(iii/B.c. ) where it refers to a spear just mentioned. The first
two passages suggest a special sense rather than the general :
cf. Polybius xi. 1 1. 3 £«vyr| irXtjOos dp-ydvuv Kal p«Xa>v Kop.(-
£ovTa KaTa-rreXTiKiiv. The catapult would naturally be used
if missiles wiapped with blazing tow were to be hurled, and
this would >uit rd PcXtj Ta ireTrupwae'va in Eph I.e. A late-
letter, PSI III. 23S* (vi/vii A.D.), mentions one Zenobius
as a maker of munitions, peXoiroids.
fjefoicov.
For the elative comparative in Acts io 28 D pe'XTiov
«<j>(.crTacr8« cf. Magn 105 98 (ii/A. I). ) Pc'Xtiov vnreXdpoaev
7pd\(iai. iatv. See also I' Tebt I. 27 80 (u.c. 113) aid S«
tlvos «ttI to Pc'Xtiov irpocrtirivoouae'vov, " by the continual
invention of further improvements' 1 (Edd.), and P Oxy VIII.
1 14S 2 (a question to the oracle — i/A.D.) d [? cl introducing
direct question, as in XT] Pt'XTeidv €o-tiv ktX. A locution
with p. may be noted from BGU IV. 1086" - (a.d. 160 or
183 01-215) TT M ^* -iro[X]€iTiav JirV to P^Xtiov Kal tvT[«]x[«-
o-T«pov . . . Note also I' Leid \V xxiv 1B (ii/iii a.d.) P«'Xtiov
Si iroit! iav ktX. — this is ordinary comparative. For the
superlative, which happens not to occur in NT, cf. P Magd
29* (B.C. 117) t-yXt^dutvos tov P*'Xticttov tottov Kal e^wTaxov,
P Fay 12® (t. B.C. 103) twv . . . ov d-irb tov p€XT[i]aTov
dvao-Tpec)>oficvu)v, "of the less reputable class" (Edd.),
P Kyi II. 1 56 1 * (i/A.D.) . . -j d-rrb tov PcXtCo-tov -ycy€VT|-
]Uv[ov, Syll 27s 7 (ii/B.C.) 01 ovk dirb tov Qtkrlcnov ciwOoTcs
dva(rTp*'4ncr0ai : the phrase looks like a cant term for the
masses current among the classes. Deissmann BS, p. 93,
WtpriKi]
In'.
fiia^Ofiat
says lhat (ovk) dirb tov p. in 2 NIacc]l4 t0 [."'came nol ol
good," RV] can he paralleled with ''many exafrfp'es" in
the Inscrr. and in Dionys. Hal. and Plutarch. It rriaj be
noted further that we have aYpoutoTcpov to-xnKoTa in the
preceding clause, which suggests that here Judas Maccauafcus
is observing Nicanor's "boorish" rudeness towards him,
ovk d. t. p. having the same nuance as in the papyri and
inscr. just quoted. The survival of nn old use of P^Xi-io-re
in address may be observed in BGU IV. 1 140 s (B.C. 4), where
T|yepu)(vi ptXTiore is corrected into u.ryi.o"re, probably because
the former was too familiar, as its use in Plato would suggest.
The rare form p&TOTa Js found P Petr II. o ( 5)' (B.C. 241-39)
to. (p]«'XTaTa TrXiipiipaTa. The verb peX-riow occurs in the
vi/A.D. P Lond 1044 22 (= III. p. 2551 (piXoKaXeiv Kal
PcXtiovv : cf. Syll 41S 5 i.A.H. 238) iv Tois «vTuxto-TaToi.s
o~ov Kaipois KaToiK6L<r9ai Kal PcXTioOo-Sar tus Kiopas.
Benvly.ij.
This form, for the more usual BepeviKn, is read by Wilcken
(Add. el Corr. p. xi) in P Petr III. i 1 ' " (B.C. 236) puTpbs
8]«ov BspveiKT|s. Mayser Gr. p. 140 compares also Bepvr-
kCw(vi) in P Tebt I. 120 1 " 2 (B.C. 97 or 64). Add P Tebt II.
407 1 ' 1 (a.d. 199) BtpviK-n AiSvpov •yvvaiKi pov xaipeiv, and
for the full form Preisigke 307 (Ptolemaic) pao-iXio-]o-a
BepcviKrj, ih. 43S (do.) Aipvs Aiovvo-iov NaXevs Kal Bepe-
vikt) T| yvvrj, P Grenf I. 24 s (B.C. 146-17) B«p6V£iKT|S
tv€py€TiS[os. The shortened form is a good example of a
phonetic principle working in Koivrj Greek, discovered by
Kretschmer, by which an unaccented vowel tends to tall out
after a liquid or nasal if the same vowel occurred in the
neighbouring syllable (o-KopSov for o-^opoSov, etc.).
Tile collocation p£pa iroSds (Ac 7 5 , from Dt 2 5 ) is found in
Preisigke 42S4 21 (a.D. 207) ovX(t|) prjpaTi TroSbs 8e£i.o0 : this
of course is not a measure as in Ac I.e. but literal. On Syll
763 s 'AiraTovptos AtoSuipov MrXr|o-ros Ti P^paTa dvs'8r|K€v
"Io-iSl ALKaiocriji'T|L Dittenberger notes that two footprints
are carved in the stone, as in other monuments intended to
commemorate the safe accomplishment of a journey to the
shrine. Most commonly in inscrr. p. = basi 50 Syll 5S3 8
(? i/A. D.) Kal io-rrv avTos 6 8ebs eirl pTJiiaTos pappapivov Kal
rj TrapaKeip£vr| tw 8ew Tpdire^a Xi6ov Aco-piov, of Apollo :
the image of Artemis is «irl Trapao-TdSi pvXivTj, and that of
Men eirl pdo-ei pappapiv]. So OGIS 219 36 (iii/n.i '.) err!
Prjpai-os tov XevKov XiBov, ib. 299^ (ii/B.C.) eiriypdij/ai. eirl
tov pfjpaTos, Mapi 92a 12 (ii/.\.D.) e:s to Pfjua [ttjs « : .k]o-
vos. In the papyri it is very common in the official sense
"tribunal, judgement-seat,'' as in NT. P Oxy I. 37 ' 3
(A. 1 1. 49) ( = Selections, p. 48) IttItoO prjpaTos, [TI]etrovpi[s]
Trpbs Eapaevv, " in court, Pesouris versus Saraeus," P Tebt
II. 316" (A.D. 99) tov dirb prjpaTos xP T ]H LaTCO "r"' v '> *'" t"hg
deed issued by the court," P Oxy II. 237 >"■ 13 (a.D. 1S6)
Trpb pfjpaTos 6o-iciTrT)o-6v, and similarly P Amh II. So 7
(a. n. 232-;!, P Strass I. 5' (a.d. 262) etc. In P Lond
358 19 (c. A.Ii. 150) (= II. p. 172) we have errl to UpuTaTov
toO i.Yeadvos P'lpa with reference to the Prae/ect s court, and
in BGU II. 613 19 (time of Antoninus Pius) dfjiii Trpoo-Kvvcov
to UpwTaTov Prjfxa tov [blank follows], and so elsewhere.
A unique phrase in P Grenf II. 15 1 6 (B.C. i'39) t<J>" Upt'w]v
IlToXepaiov o-fc>Tf|pos . . Kal toO pfjp[aTos Aio']vto-ov,
Part II.
"priest of the P^pa of Dionysus?" (Edd.), is nol
perhaps applicable by translation from demqtic, as in other
divergences here from ordinary formulae. In the Christian
fragment P Ryl I. u 7 (v/vi a.d.i p. is used ol the "terrible
judgement seat ui Christ our God ' — Trpbs tw <}>opcjpu prjpaTL
X(pro-To)0 tov 8(eo)v T|aw(v) : cf. Pelagia-Legejidcn (ed.
U seller) p. 6 6 evumov tov [<j>piKTov Kal] cpops poi> Pijp.aT6s o-ov.
A few examples will suffice of this oomtrKUl word — P Petr
III. 53 (//)" (iii/B.C.) irjpbs piav 'ixerai, "he is forcibly de-
laine. 1 " (Kdd.)j P Par 38 s8 (B.C. 162) irepl hi rjs ir£Tro£r|VTaL
P£as (cf. 1' Anili II. 33 41 — B.C. 132), 10. is ls (B.C. 120) Kal
ttj irepl eauTovs pia \P"'( 1£V0l i '' " X V VIII. H20 u (early
iii/A.lt.) KaTa tovto paprvpouai ti|v piav yvvr] X^P 01 Kat
do-8evr|S, //"."° ws «v iravTl vQtvu piav p.* o-xelv, " so that I
am subjected to unmitigated violence'' (Ed.), P Strass I. 5' J
(A.D. 202) Tmrov8ev pCav ira[pjd irdvTas T°vs vduov[s], lb. ls
cil Tt irpb[s] piav EXr|p.<j>8r|, and P Giss I. 34 1 - (a.d. 265-6;
Piav ov T^jv T-vxovcrav tp yJao-ao-Bai.. MeTa pias, as in
Ac 5 26 , occurs in P Tebt I. 5" (B.C. 1 iM, Syll 3_so 3J (B.C. 6),
in the latter case associated with iipptus and applied to
burglars. Note also P Tebt II. 434 2 (a. n. 104) ttjs pias
avTwv 6eop.evT]5 ttjs tov KpaTicrTov ri-ytabvos SixaioSocrias,
P Amh II. 7S 1 (A.D. 184) piav irdo-xinv (KatrroTi virb
'EKvo-eas, Chnst. I. 40I 12 (iii/A.D. inil.) piav [ir]a8iv
. . inrb] MdpKov ktX. It is rather curious that in NT
Pia is restricted to Ac.
fJid'yjiicu.
The verb is common, and its compounds d-rro-, KaTa- and
«io-- can be quoted ; but there seems little that promises
decisive help for the difficult Logion of Mt II 12 = Lk l6 lc .
That in the former prd^Tai can be passive, as all the ancient
versions assume, may be illustrated by such evidence as P
Oxy II. 294'° (A.D. 22) eyi Si pid^o;jiai vtto <f>£Xw[v. Cf.
PraJfjOpai TaSt in Sophocles [Ant. 60), " I am forced to it."
In the same direction tend the passages quotable for a
transitive use of the middle. So P Giss I. iy 13 (ii/.\.D.), if
rightly supplemented, aj/y^tvo-Tos EKoip.up.r|v [(as o Tr]aTTJp
pov 6icreX8uiv ePido-aTd Tpc, " made me take food " ; P Audi
II. }=, 17 (B.C. 132) Piao-dpcvos avTovs ettI ttjs dXw, "com-
pelled them to go to the threshing-fl :" (Edd.), P Lond
1171 verso (1 s (A.D 42) peprao-pe'vos Tivd, P Magd 27* (B.C.
218) ptd^gTai p€ TrXivBov Trpoo- r d]ywv Kal Bept'Xtov o-Kd-rrTuv
uio-Te OLKoSopeiv. The middle can however be used abso-
lutely, = come forward violently or enter by force. Deiss'
niann {BS, p. 258) supports this by Syll 633* (imperial
period), where in the epigraphic regulations for the sanctuary
of Men Tyrannus it is laid down — eav 8i tls pLao-rjTaL,
aTrpbo-SfKTOS ij 8vo-ia Trapd tov 8to\i. It must be admitted
lhat Deissmann's second translation above is as preferable for
this inscr. as the first is for Mt f.c. if the verb must be
middle : one who supports either of these renderings
would still have to illustrate the application ,,f the verb
to something abslract or impersonal. There are many
other citations available for the absolute use. Putting
first those where no cis follows, we have Syll 418 24
(a.D. 23S) tirel 8e KaTa Kaipovs eis iSPprv (?) irpo\opdv tivcs
Kal Pid£€0-6ar (= 7isc z'ioltitt\-) tjptjavTo, ib. ^93* (ii/A.D.) ti
tls irapd Tijv povXrjo-tv IIv8i8os Ptao-dptvos (= by force)
«5
/3t'euoy
110
(3i/3\ioi>
dvol£r Tt|V Kapdpav, J IIS xxxiv. p. I ft', (inscrr, from Lycia),
no. 43 5 6 piao-dpevos of one who has forcibly entered a
tomb (cf. 45 6 el 8e' tis 6Kpido-t]Tau). ( From literature may be
added Demosthenes Cailicl. 17 (p. 1276) k&v pido-nTai iroTe,
a.Tro4>pdTT€Lv airavTes Kal -irapoiKoSop-etv elwOapev, * ' when it
[the flood water] forces its way.") So in the papyri P
Magd I 1 ' (B.C. 221) irepl Se tou pepiacrpevovs [aiij-rovs Ko/re-
o-irapKevai, " quant a la contrainte imposee par eux pour les
semailles" (Edd.), P Tebt I. 6 31 (B.C. 140-39) tivois 8e xcd
Pia5o|i.ev[o\)]s, "some who even take forcible possession"
(Edd.), P Flor III. 3S2" 1 (a.ij. 222-3) *«* o5v ° fpa-ypaTi-
kos em twv tottuv eio-xyei Pido-ao-Oai, and PSI II. 120 50
(? iv/A.D.) eifierdpoXos -yip o Beds- ireio-ai £r\Tti, prj Pid-
o-ao-8ai • 6 pev "yap piaa-dpevos exBpds, 6 Se -rreio-as crocjjos.
This last, however, implies an object. D. S. Sharp,
Epictctas and the NT, p. 67, cites a good parallel from
Epict. iv. 7. 20 f. : diroKXeicrpbs epol <>" "ytvcTai, dXXd toIs
Pta^ope'vois. Sid tC ovv ov pid^opai. ; "those who (try to)
force their way in," as he rightly renders. This meaning of
forcible entry is more precisely expressed with els, or by the
compound, as is seen from Grimm's illustrations of Lk I.e.,
and by P Tor I. I x - : (B.C. 116) (= Chrest. II. p. 39)
eurapev til pev 'Epplai prj eio-pid^eo-Sai, toIs Se irepl tov
'fipov KpaTeiv, P Leid G 18 (i/B.C.) pt)[8]evl e£ei.v<u eio-pid-
£eo-8ou els o.vt[t|]v, BGU III. 1004 in (iii/B.C.) dip' ov
Xpdvou eio-pepiacrrai.. It is at least clear that Luke's
Logion can be naturally rendered "everyone is entering it
violently." It may be added that p. in the middle may be
followed by an infin. Thus in Arrian's account of Alex-
ander's death we find pido-ao-8ai ISelv. Similarly in P Ryl
I. 24 11 (Homeric scholia — i/A.D.) ejdv rd ecvuToi [diroXnrwv]
appaTa . . . [eij>' eTe'pwv eTrt]pTjvat ptd^T|[Tau. With the
transitive exx. above will go the ace. et inf. constr. in
Michel ioio 3:! (i/B.C. inil.) piao-ap.evcov Se auTov Tiiv TtyynCiv
irdXiv to TeTapTov u-iropelvat eTn.peXr|Triv.
fitaioc;.
BGU I. 45 10 (A.D. 203) dvrjp plaios inrapx^v pfj Xei-
Torjp*ywv, T-jj P^°> a " T0 ^ eirfjXBev auTui. P Leid W v ''--'
(ii/iii A. 11.) eXefjpuv ev wpais Pia£os (for -ais, or -01s).
Cagnat IV. 351 31 has epYOu pialov in a fragmentary context,
in a rescript of Hadrian at Peigamuin. The adj. occurs
several times in Vettius Valens, who also has the compound
piaioBdvaTos, and derivatives -Te'u and -<r£a. For the ad-
verb, which is commoner, see P Par 14 s2 evoiKovo-iv Piauos
of those who " forcibly " lake possession of a house, and cf.
BGU II. 467 s (ii/A.D.) PiaCus dire'o-n-ao-e v [tjovs KapfjfXojus
it. 64S 9 (a. n. 164 or 196) (= Chrest. I. p. 423) Piaius
dvTi[X]ap.pdvovTai. t[o]v iraTpiKoi pou pe'povs ; and OGIS
609 10 (iii/A. D. ) edv tis ip.lv eTri6r|pT|o-r| pituws o-Tpo.Ti.a>Tns
The comparative puuoTepov is found P Lond 301 18 (B.C.
116-11) (=11. p- 14) piaioTepov epPaT[eu]o-[a]s els to
Sn[Xovpevo]v KScKpos.
[iifiMov.
This is very much the commonest form in the family, and
was the regular word for " book," " writing " in the Kouvr,.
It never meant a little writing: cf. P Ryl II. 382 (early
ii/A.H.) peydXa pupXta. The diminutive was supplied by
PvpXdpiov, as P Lille I. 7»(iii/B.C.) fcnJriTfjo-avTos avTov p«-
pXdpid TI.VO, and pipXISiov. In Archill) v. pp. 262 ff, 441,
Wilcken shows that this latter word was the ordinary term
for "petition" till the end of the third century: see e. g.
P Oxy VII. 1032 4 (A.D. 162) ov e-rre'Sopev OuoXouo-[Ui
MjaiKtavci Tu fivepoveio-avTi PipXeiSlov . . . dvTl-ypa(|>ov,
"copy of the petition which we presented to Volusius
Maecianus, ex-praefect," P Tebt II. 293 s (c. A.I>. 1S7) irpbs
to eiri8o8eV 0-0 1 pipXelSiov i-n-o M., ' ' with regard to the
petition presented to you by M.," P Oxy I. 79 11 (a notice of
death— A.D. 1S1-92) (= Selections, p. 89) 81b eiriSCSiupi [to]
PipXeiSiov oujiiiv Tavfjvai aiiTov ev ttj tuv TeTeXeuTT|KOTu)v
Td|ei, " I therefore present this petition and ask that he be
enrolled in the roll of the dead," and P Grenf II. 6l ,! '
(A.D. 194 S) d8ev eTri8£[Sw]pi. K[a]l d^oo ev KaTaxwpio-p-i
■yeve'cr8ai. tovto pipXlSiov. Prom the beginning of the fourth
century p^pXlov or XtpeXXos as a rule displaced P>.pX£8iov in
this connexion, e. g. P Oxy I. S6 16 (a.d. 338) tovtov X apiv
to PupXl[ov eTfi]Si8wpi. d|iiiv toutov peT[a]Trep[4>8]TJvai, a
petition that a certain man who had failed in a public duty
should be sent for, ib. VI. 900 1 ' (a.d. 322) eV ToiTou T|Trix8iiv
Td PipXia eiriSovvai., " I therefore hasten to present this
petition" (Edd.) Naturally the bulk of our citations refer to
state papers of various kinds, or petitions sent in to a public
official. The distinction between book and paper easily
vanishes when it is only a question of a single roll of
greater or smaller length: the ptpXlov diroo-Tao-£ov ol Ml
19' (see s.v. diroo-Tao-tov) is a document comparable with the
petitions. For papers cf. P Petr II. 10 (2)» (iii/B.C.) Bels Ta
pvpXla e£fjX8ov : the writer is a scribe who says he went lo
the Treasury office to render his account, and it seems
natural to assume this to be referred to, though the editor
renders "books." P Kyi II. S3 4 (a.d. 13S-61) ir]pis wapd-
Xt)p\|/[iv Kal] KaTa\/wYT]V pi.pX£[uv, "lo receive and forward
the accounts" (Edd.). P Tebt II. 315 17 (ii/A.D.) edv pev oSv
o"xoX?|V dyr|S Ypdi|/as [o-]ou to pipXta dveX8e Trpbs epe', "so
if you have lime write up your books and come to me" — a
finance inspector, who is a martinet (aio-TT)pds), is imme-
diately expected. The word need not be further illustrated,
but we may note the combination in P Oxy VIII. 1153 1
(i/A.D.) e]Kop.uj-dpr|v Sid 'HpaxXaTos Tas Kicrras [o-iv] toIs
PqSXlois, "the boxes with the books" (Ed.). For the
spelling, p»p. or ptp., see Moulton Gram. II. §35. The
dissimilated form PipXCov— contrast the converse fjpvo-u—
greatly predominates in papyri : for pu. cf. P Pelr. II. 10 (2) 9
and P Ryl II. 3S2, cited above, al*o BGU I\'. 1096 7
(i/ii.\.D.), ii4S :l5 (h.c. 13), 1152 21 (B.C. 22). In inscrr
naturally there i- more variation: for pv. cf. Michel
IOOI vm.32 (,-. B.C.200), for pi. Syll 653 12 (B.C. 91)— both
Doric, and cf. Meisterhans Gr. §13.4 (p. 2S) for the Attic
record. The Ptolemaic papyri show more divergence than
those dated a.d. See Mayser Gr. p. 102, Cronert Mem.
Here. p. 21 f., Dziatzko Untersuthungen ilber ausgeu'iihltc
Kapilel ties antiken Bitchweseus (1900), and Maidhof Zftr
Begriffsbestimmimg tier Koine, p. 303 ff. Amongst interest-
ing compounds found in the papyri may be mentioned
PipXiopaxe'w (P Oxy I. 6S 3:1 (a.d. 131) edv PipXiopaxT|[o-]T|,
" if he presents counter-statements"). pipXuxpvXcu; (PFay 31''
(,. A.D. 129) pipX(io<pvXa|i) evKTfjo-ew(v), "keepers of the
property registers"), and pupXia<j>dpos (P Hal I. 7 6 (B.c. 232)
etirep p.T| tov PupXiacpdpov xa't tov e^oSov eKTreVei[Ka]s.
"unless you have spoken to the letter-carrier and the control-
officer ").
£i'/3Aoy
111
/3<00)
Nageli (p. 19) well draws attention to the connotation of
sacredness and veneration which always attaches to pipXos
in its rare occurrences. He quotes Lucian, and two papyri,
the first of these referring to "old, wise, that is Chaldaean
books," P Tar ig 1 (a.d. 13S) o-Kei|/dp.evos dirb iroXXiiv
pipXwv tis Trape8c50r| fjpelv airb crocbwv dpxaluv, TouWcm
XaXSalKwv, and the other to a citation in a mathematical
treatise from a book of Hermes, P Oxy III. 470 4 (iii/A. 11. )
pipXos Xe'vei ktX. According to Thackeray (Arist. p.
55 n. ') what seems to be the earliest use of fj pipXos for a
collection of sacred writings is to be found in Aristeas 316.
In the XT p. is either Scripture (Mk 12 26 ), or the Book of
Life (Phil 4 3 ), or magical writings regarded as highly potent
(Ac 19"), or again a royal pedigree record (Mt I 1 ). In accord-
ance with this is the inscription OGIS 56' (B.C. 239) <Sv
Kal to avTivpa<t>a KaTax"»pto-8r|creTai els Tas Upas pipXous :
cfPOxyVI.SS6-'(iii/A.D.)and P Leid W™ ^"^-'(ii/iii a.d.),
both occult or magical. As distinguished from x^-P 1 "^, 'he
single sheet of papyrus for writing purposes, pipXos was
the roll, made up of x<ipTai glued together (Dziatzko Das
antikc Buchwesen, p. 48), while in contrast to pipXtov and
PipXcSioi' it implies a literary work, see the passages cited
above (P Par 19 1 , P Oxy IIL. 470 4 ), and the interesting
P Tebt II. 29 1 43 (a.d. 162) where a candidate for the
priesthood gave proof of his knowledge of hieratic and
Egyptian writing by reading from a hieratic book produced
by the sacred scribes— tov eTrlo-Tao-8ai [iejpaTiKa [Kal]
AlyvirTia ■ypdp.[p-aT]a e£ rjs ol lepoypap-paTeis Trpo-.jveyKav
pipXou UpaTiKfjs. It may be added that Pq3Xos can still
mean the papyrus plant, as P Tebt II. 30S 7 (A.D. 174)
tiu-^v pipXou puptdSiuv 8iio, ''the price of 20,000 papyrus
stalks," and in the case of the adjective BGU II. 544*
(ii/A.D.) iJv-yelSas P<.pXivas.
For the spelling see the reft", under pc.pXCov, the derivative
in which dissimilation produced the change of u to 1.
BvpXos, being a decidedly rarer word, naturally yielded to
the influence of PipXCov, and then reactions between the two
produced the variations which affect them both and their
derivatives.
PlpQWOy.CO.
The perfect of this verb, which in the NT is confined to
Jn 6 13 (rots PeppmKcSo-iv), occurs in medical receipts P Ryl
I. 29 (,7)" (ii/A.D.) PeP[p<o]u«Vovs KavBovs. Cf. the verbal
adj. in PSI I. 64" (?i/B.c.) ufJTe iv iroTois (itJTe ev ppwTois,
and in OGIS 629 159 (a.d. 137). For compounds see
P Petr II. 4 (8) 5 (B.C. 255-4) xaraPcppcWvai, P Grenf
II. 36 ,s (B.C. 95) T|Kov<rap.ev tov pvv KaTaPePpuKe'vai tov
o-irdpov. "we hear that mice have eaten up the crop"
(Bid.), and P Par 6 a (i/B.C.) Trep]iPpu>e«vTa, "devoured in
part." On its record in classical Greek and LXX see Anz
Subsidia, p. 268. Grimm's grave record of an " unused
present ppuo-Kw whence pf. pe'PpwKa " stands among many
philological freaks in a fine work.
fliy.o;.
For the LXX Plkos "jar" (Jer iob»<>). which is first found
in Herodotus, we may quote, in addition to the papyrus
examples in Mayser Gr. p. 40, P Hit, I. 498 (,-. B.C. 257)
Sttws dv ep.pdXrp-ai Tas eXalas els piKovs, P Hal I. 7 5
(B.C. 232) els [£e]via <j>olviKas Kal eppaXwv els PIkovs 84s Kal
TavTa TrapaKoplcrai rjutv, and from a much later date
P Lond 239" [c. a.d. 346) (=11. p. 298) x«vv£ M v) PIkovs) p,
"two jars of quails." The word had apparently some vogue
in Egypt, but it was very rarely found elsewhere.
pio;.
For p. = the period or duration of life, cf. P Petr II
13(19)* (c. B.C. 252) (= Witkowski, Epp* p. iS) 0-0O
irpocTTaTTJo-a[i. tov] e[ir]£Xonrov piov, "to take care of you
for the rest of your life," P Magd 1S 7 (B.C. 221) els
to [Xoijirov tov piov, P Par 39 1 (B.C. 161) ueT[r|XXaxoTos
toS] TraTpbs tov piov, P Tebt I. 43" (B.C. 118) TtTevxoTes
[t]tjs irap' vpciv els airavTa Tbv piov avTiAfjuifieus, P Oxy
HI- 473 7 (a.d. 13S-60) tt)v tov XoittoO piov <f>LXoTip.£av, CP
Herm I. 7 »• J (ii/A.D.?) d[o-vve]£wo-Tov Sid piov, "for life,"
P Ryl I. 2S l5J (iv/A.D.) if the right calf quiver, e| dirpocr-
8oktjtou irpoo-XT|p.v|/eTai ri Kara tov piov, " the person wilt
unexpectedly acquire something in his life" (Ed. — but could
it mean "something affecting his livelihood"?), P Fay 19 1
(the so-called letter of the dying Hadrian) oin-e d-rrfpoo-]-
SoktitioTs ovre dvoT|]Tios diraXXdo-0-op.ai. tov plo[v, P Magd
8 1 (B.C. 21S) tfircos diraY^e'XXto tt)v . . . KaTJdXva-iv tov
piov (cf. 1. 5), and P Oxy VIII. U2l la (a.d. 295) irpo
bXl-ywv tovtwv rjuepuv tov piov dvaTravo-ape'vr|s dSiafJe'Tov.
For the common meaning livelihood, cf. .SV/342 40 (•:. B.C.
4S) Sairdvats xP"P-Avos Tais ' K T °v P">v, " ex sua re famili-
ari " (Ed.), ib. 325" (i/B.c.) Tiiv I8£u>v dirb tov piov
[8]aTrav[t)]adTuv, OGIS 194 s0 (B.C. 51-4") tov -yap eavTov
piov 6Xocrx[ep]ws dv[e]8eTo tois xpr)°"9ai povXoue'vois, P Leid
W'xiv.38 (ii/iiiA.D.) ali|-r|crdv p.o« tov piov (Kal) iv iroXXois
d-yaflois, P Cairo Preis 2 13 (a.d. 362) ep.oil oiv diro8r|p.r|cras
(.r< . -avTos) els to iSiov ^p^ov, ottms eiipu e^virepeTfjo-at [sc.
-uirrjp-) tov piov.
The thought of manna- of life, which underlies NT usage
in 1 Tim 2 s , 2 Tim 2 4 , appears in a ii/B.c inscription from
.Egina {OGIS 329 s ), in which a certain Kleon is praised for
the euTaijIa which he displayed both in public and private
life — d"n-(S8ei£iv Tr€TroiT)p.e'vou t[t)s] ir[pa-ylu.aTiKTJs Kal ttjs
KaTa tov piov euTaijCas. So BGU IV. 109S 3 * (c. B.C. 20),
where a wife is bound Trjpeiv ra irpos tov civSpq. Kal tov
koivov piov SUaia. In ib. I. 251 5 (A.D. Si), another mar-
riage contract, the husband undertakes to provide Ta
8e'ovT[a irdvTa Kal tov l]u.aTicrp.bv Kal Ta dXXa, bo-a KadrJKei
yuvaixl •yap.eTfi Ka[ra] Svvap.i.v toO pt[o]u, and ib. II.
372 11 - (a.d. 154) d[v8]pdcru irovr|p[bv k]o.[1] Xr|cr[T]ptKbv
Pflov iroiovp.e'jvois. With this last may be compared IG
VII. 396 la 8ieve''yKas creuvdv Te Kal rjcrvxiov piov Trap' bXov
tov Ttjs ?u)f|s aiTov xP°vov, in which, in accordance with
classical usage pios, not £u)T|, is the ethical word. For the
exchange of the relative position of the two words in the
NT and early Christian writings, see s.v. ?ur|.
fiiow.
P Lips I. 119 verso'}-* (a.d. 274) irepl Tb 6p8us Kal
d[^]r(XoTrpa'ypbvws Tuiv lnrap£dvTu)v d-yaOuiv epebopovpivovs
piovv, I' Flor I. 57 3 (a.d. 223-5) (a rescript of Pertinax)
toIs e[P_8p^f|KovTa ^Tt] pePiwKoo-L -ye'pas dXiToupyqcrlas [is
granted as an old age pension] (cf. the contemporary P Flor
III. 3S2 r '-"' f ), Syll S56 ,e (ii/B.c— a manumissi..n "sale" to
filaxris
112
f3\ao-(j)i]/j.o?
Apollo, in dialect) ci ye[v]eav iroirjo-aiTO Aap.apxls ©euSiipas
Pioio-as, during the lifetime of Th. (her mistress). The,
aor. is abundant in epitaphs, as Preisigke Tjd (a.d. 259)
'Iepaxfcuva . . . poio-ao-a tTn f| Kal UT]v(<iv) Tpuov, 1 190
(Christian) TaT)o-ai cpiuo~ev el'Kouo"i oktco, yivovTai) (eVii)
Kt). So in the " letter of Hadrian." P Fay 19 12 tco--
<rapd]novTa PiiJo-as ern,. For this 1st aor. in -era see
Thackeray Gr. i. p. 233 f. An interesting example of this
verb is afforded by Musonius (ed. Hense) p. Sg'"- diore
Kal TOV avOpwITOV €i.KOS OV\ OTaV €V TjSovf] plot, TOT€ KaTCL
<frio-iv ptoOv, dXX' oTav ev dp€TT],
/3{ coot;.
No example of this word in profane sources i, as yet
forthcoming. With its use in Sirach Pr, ' -. 10, Sid T-ijs
tvvduov p«oo-tws as a summary of the practical aim of
teachers of the law, we may compare a Jewish inscription
of A.D. 60-80 in Ramsay C. and />'. ii. p. 6,0. ofio-Tivas
x[al] TJ irvvayayi] fTeCp.t]<riv 8irXip itrixpiirw Sid Te ti'|v
eVdpeTov avTciv [PQucriv Kal Tt'|V ir[p]os tijv <rvvayayi\v
eflvoidv tc Kal o-irouSrjv. For the poetic Photos, see the
sepulchral inscription of B.C. 145-16 in Archil) i. p. 220"
on 7tvdp.T|V tiJvo-us P^otov SiaYOuo-' up.a, 22 1 20 o-auT&v p/i")
Tpvxeiv p.vrjcrdp.evov Piotoxi.
PiontxoQ.
P Tebt I. 52" (,. B.C. 114) lias «Tcpa pio-iKu. a-up.poXa,
"othei business documents," a good illustration of the NT
passage? (Lk 2i 21 , 1 Cor 6")! Still better is P Ryl II.
125 11 (a. I). 2S-9) Kal *p.oO \api<riivTO% els aTroS^aiav
Piut[iJk<Sv x°-P LV i "when I had left home on business
concerning my livelihood" (Edd.). E. Kohde, Zum griech.
Roman, p. 381". (K/eine Schriftcn II.) has a note on the
phrase PiamKal 8ir)-yi']<j-ei.s, "stories of ordinary life," with
other phrases from literary Koivr| employing the word. It
occurs often in Vettius Valens.
pXafleQOQ.
P Goodsp Cairo 2' r > (a medical fragment — ii/A.D.) ot twv
cupatov T|p.ds diro£evowT«s i-s pXapepuTtpov, "who warn
us against ripe fruits as being very harmful" (Ed.). Sv/l
220 14 (iii/B.C.) ti'|v Trdtrav irpdvoiav eiroeiTo toO |xt]8«v
pXaptpbv •yivecrSai ire "p]l tt|v x™P av - The noun pXdpos
may be cited from P Ryl II. i26 le (a.D. 2S-9) i- oi pXdpos
(lot ^iTT]KXo>)8(T|(rev) ovik dXeyov, P Oxy X. 12S2 40 (A.D. 83)
to t« pXdpos Kal eirf.Tcqj.ov, "the damages and a fine",
BGU II. 538 1 ' (a.d. ico) pXdpos p.n.i8ev irowov, and in
the common formula rd T6 pXdpt] Kal SairavrjuaTa, e.g.
BGU III. 1001 13 (b.c. 56-5). Note the uncontracted
plur. in P Tor II. 13 14 (B.C. 137), in this formula. Mayser
(Gr. p. 287) quotes many other instances of the neuter,
wl 1 h In- says stands alone in Ptolemaic times, except for
P Far 15" (B.C. 120) els pXdpas: add F Amh II. 33!'
(r. B.C. 157) eirl pXdpfl tiuv irpocrdSov. So from later
papyri, F Oxy III. 4SS 19 (ii/iii A.D.) ovk dXryiiv pXdp-rjv
iirotpspei pe, BGU I. 72 12 (a.d. 191) oi xoXik^v pXdp-nv
eireKoXouflrio-ev. Moeris (p. 103) makes pXdpos Attic, and
PXdpt] (which has driven its rival out by the end of iv/A.D.)
Hellenistic. A literary quotation for the latter may be
added from PSI II. 120'-'" (?iv/A.D. — a collection of maxims)
dp.vvou tov 6[x8jpov dveu ttjs o-eauTou pXdpr)[s. A glance at
LS will dispose of the Atticist's contention.
fifafalTCO.
For personal injury we may note such passages as P
Lips I. 2 s (A.d. 001 bcpBaXpbv Se|ibv PepXapue'vos, P Gren)
I- 3j 13 ('• B -C- I0 -l epXappe'vos o<p9aXpoi)s dp<J>oTe'poi>s, F
Flor I. 57 GD 'A.D. 223-5) Tois 6cp8aXp.ovs epXdpuv ( = 1 1 1.
3S2I. also perhaps id. III. - o2 T <a.d. 151) pepXapp(e'vos)]
rbv dij>9aXpbv 8€£[tdv. It is curious that it should be thus
specialised Mr injury to the eyes. The verb is common for
"damage" in a legal sense Thus F Fetr III. 26 s d-rro-
TctcrdTo 6 Kvpios twi pXacpStvTi. to pXapos o oLv KaTa-
pXd>|/T]i., " the owner shall pay to the injured person the
amount of damage done." BGU IV. 1057 23 (A.D. 13I
(= direst. II. p. 401 ektCv(civ) auTois 8 lav irpaxSn r]
pXap-ij, F Oxy II. 2S6 U (a.D. 82), ixTtia-nv 8 lav irpa-
xSwpev t] pXapup.ev tovtuv X^P 1 "! "P a y m S us ' n m "
loss or damage which we might incur in connexion with
the transaction" (Edd.). ii. I. 44' late i/A.D.) lis iKavd
pXa7rTopevuv, "on the plea that the} - had incurred sufficient
loss already" (Edd.). More* general sense appears in P
Flor II. 151 11 (a.D. 267) ur] tV atiTous o-TpaTtci-^s diro-
o-TaX-j], Kal aXXcjs e4 > °^ tov pXaptio-tv, " lose their wages" (?).
It describes the material damage done by a riot in CP Herm
I. 110 . A 1 ' u ia.]». 20O-S). d(p' uv ovhiv irep[i'yLV£T]at
tw 7ToXltlku Xd T io Sid to €^ oXokXtjpov PepXdcpOai «v tois
irpdo-Stv o-vpPepT]Kdo-L KaTa ti'|[v irdjXtLV dirtuKTatots
Ta[p]dxois.
pXaordvco.
Fur the transitive use of p. (as las 5 18 ) see Aristeas 230,
a'i (sc. \a.pn(s) pXao-rdvovo-rv eiivoiav. The subst. pXd-
0-TTip.a (as Sir 50 12 ) is found in 1' Fond 131 recto 1 '* (A.D.
9) ( - I. p. 175) Ta irepLcrcrd pXao-TripaTO, and for
pXaoroXoYe'o = " pick off young shoots/' see //>. 507 . See
also Id VII. 49b 3 pXacrTTJuaTa KaXwv tckvuv.
B?.daTo;.
For this proper name, as Acts 12 20 , cf. Miclul 1224
(Cyzicus, ii/B.C.) Aivcias BXao-Toii (so Michel accents).
p/.uacp)]/.iog.
The more special sl-iisc of irreverence towards God which
p. and its derivatives have acquired, though not inherent in
the word itself (cf. Jas e 7 . 2 Fet 2 11 ), may be illustrated from
Vettius Valens p. 44* els Oeoirs pXao-<pt]p.ovo-iv r\ cTrtopKoi Kal
a9«K KaBio-TavTai, aS 12 els to Beta pXao-(pT]povvTes, 67 20
•n-oXXd pXao-tp^pi^a-et Oeoiis (for construction cf. 4 Kings 19 s * **).
Thumb (Hellen. p. 17S) remarks on the word as a genuine
piece of " biblical Greek," thai is a word which has acquired
a technical meaning in association with Jewish and Christian
religion. The etymology which seems to suit best its
original meaning of " injurious speaking 1 '— pXd\|/, the reduced
form of pXdpos. and <j>l-p£ — is not without phonetic diffi-
culties: see Brugmann-Thumb Gr. 1 p. U7f. (where it is
accepted with some hesitation), and for an alternative
(Brugmann's) Boisacq Lex. s.v.
(3A([i/j.u
L13
/3o?7^e'w
fiMjufia.
For the subjective scum' "look" which Mayor finds in
this word in 2 Pel 2 8 cf. V Oxy III. 471°° ii A..D.) edpaKe
8e Kal [pX]:(i(ia dvato-yjivTov Kal Stan-optras ivaiirjfWTOu
(= ovs) epao-rov, "each saw the shameless look and shame-
less goings to ami fro of the lovers" (Edd .
ffXhcco.
The papyri have added a perfect 1 1 the paradigm of this
veil> : it proves t 1 pt'pXocba ( P Lend 42 s1 — B.C. 16S)
( =Witkowski 2 , p. 63) (see under epPXeTra). It is hard to
believe that a form so correct historically, and so distant from
any obvious analogy, can be anything but a genuine survival,
even if it does meet us only in a woman's letter from Ptole-
maic Egypt. If this inference is justifiable, the word has a
moral for the argument from silence. BXerrw has primarily
the physical sense, as distinguished from opu (cf. our cognate
! : this is well seen in dvapX^rrio
Usage bears this out. Thus T Par 44" (B.C. 153) 1= Wit-
kowski 2 , p. 83) has pXsiru MtveSnpov KaTaTpe'xovTa pe
ug alter 4yu yap tvu-rrvta opw Trovnpd. So in P Hal 1.8*
(B.C. 232) a man is incapacitated — 8td to p^| pXtVetv rds
vuKTas, and in P Oxy I. 30* (a.d. 52 oXia/ov pXe'trt)v =
tsighted." An interesting instance of the word is
afforded by P Giss I. 17 10 (time of Hadrian) where a slave
writes to her master aTro8vr|o-Kop£v 8ti ov pXe'iropiv ere ica8'
rptpav (cf. I Cor I5 3] ). Closely parallel with phraseology in
Gospel healings of the blind is one of the cases from the
Asclepieum, Syll 802" (Epidaurus, (iii/B.c.) : the blind man
sleeping in the temple saw a vision (ov/ts! of the god open-
ing his eyelids and pouring in a cbdppaKov — when day broke
P X e'mjv dp<potv t^fjXSt. P Oxy 1 1. 2 iS 33 (1 A.D.) o Avovpds
av[Tb]v ou\ t^us [PJXtim, "A. looks upon him with no
friendly eye," may serve as a transition to the more meta-
phorical use of pX£i™, as in P ( t.xy II. 259" (A.D. 23) pXs-rre
(it irws pe t| |iT|Tnp f||ioJy [2]o-<j>a£e x^P uv T0U X u P°'Y'P cl( r ,c ' 11 .
P Lond 964* (ii/iii A.D.) (= lit. p. 212! pXe'ire iit| eirtXaBr]
ovSt'v. and P Oxy IX. 1220" (iii/A.D.) ovSiv pX^tru cbaviXou
trap' i(iOt, " I see nothing bid in my behaviour " (Ed.). The
meaning ''beware," implied in some of these passages, is
extended to a personal reflexive object in BGU IV. 1079 21
(a.d. 41) (= Selections, p. 40) <is civ irdvTes Kal cri pXe'ire
o-aTov diTo Tuv'IovSatwv, " like everybodj else, youtoomust
beware of the Jews," which is a rather neat confutation of
those who would detect " Hebraism" in Mk S 15 and the like.
I or the geographical sense, the "aspect" of a building, etc.
(as Ac 27":, cf P Leid W'-« ii/iii A.D.), terra Se t| 8upa trpbs
Svcrjids pXe'irovo-o, PSI III. 1 75 14 (a.d. 462) crup.irdo-i.ov
pXeirov cirl votov. etc. Finally, for p. virtually = «6pto-Kw
as in Rom 7 23 (cf. v. 21). see P Fay ill 10 (a.d. 95-6) ws
tav pXcirns [t]tjv Ttpijv iravrbs dydpao-ov. " however you
find the price, be sure to buy " (Edd.).
fiodw.
The manifestation of strong ' 'iiig; which is the distinguish-
ing note of this verb, comes out well in a fragmentary petition
written under much excitement, P Oxy IV. 717 3 late (i, B.C.)
iya oiv ifiouiv Kal <(:<pa5ov. cf. 12 . 1; - 14 . See also P Oxy I.
41" (iii/iv a.d.) 6 8r)pos cpdno-ev — the account of a popular
demonstration. For similar acclamations in the inscriptions
we may cite Syll (O7 15 (iii/iv a.d.) ep(dno-av) ot o-iivtSpot.
" FlapipCXw KaXi| r| (eto-)r)YT|0-is. ovtu -yeivc'o-So," and
compound e|(epdr|o-av in ib. 737 13 . - 4 (ii/iii a.d.).
fioijOeia.
The word is perpetually recurring at the end of petitions.
P Par 35 s8 (B.C. 163) toutou Si yevopsvou tcropai tctevx^s
tt)s irap' ipuv poufleias, BGU I. 226 s 1) Trpbs to
tv^lv pe Ttjs dirb 0-0O por|8a'as. • J41 /-' (a.d. 148— 9)
dvayKs'os tirl Ti[v ctijv pofjBtav KaTc'(pvyov, P ('.en I. 6 W
\.D. 1401 I'va 8uvn8<i ck tijs o-fjs ponBsias Kopio-ao-Sat to
I'Stov, and P Oxy X. 1272- 2 (A.D. 144) tva 8vvr)8w tt] crfj
Poi]8cCa dveupetv to. iipe - T<pa. A slightly different technical
meaning is found in a restoration by Mitteis ol P< »xy ATI.
1020 s (A.D. I9S-2O] ) (i Tt|V €K TTJS TJXtKtaS fyets P[ OTJBtav.
"if you can claim the assistance due to immature agV
= aet<i/is aitxilium, for which the code of Justinian is
quoted (Ed.). More ordinary, though still in a petition, i^
BGU IV. 1201 12 (A.D. 2) Kal rjpwy dvaKpd£avT€s (for -dvTwv)
tts Ti|V Kt6pr|v irpbs pofjBnav. On the phrase PonBeiais
CY^pcivTO in Ac 27 17 see a note by Xe-tle in ZNTW v.ii.
p. 73 I'., where for 6. = " supports " he quotes I'liilo
§ 33 (e 1. Cohn -= II. 46 M.) uio-irep ydp Kvpep-
vi']TT|s Tats twv TrvEvadTwv |j.€TaPoXals cruau-CTapaXXeL -as
Trpbs tiiirXoiav Por|Oc£as = "' verwendeten Sttitzen." For
the interchange of o and o^ in this and similar words, see
Mayser Gr. p. 1 to.
forjdea).
Like the noun, the verb is ubiquitous in the formula .if
petitions, e.g. P Par 22 M (petiti m of the Serapeum Twins)
onus <op.6V 81' ip.ds p€por|8T| r t'vai., P Pay 11 3 ' t . B.C. 115)
TovTtov 8« yevouJvtov ^'c-ou-ai PepoT)6up.€v[os, P Giss I. S lj
(a.d. 119) IV u [PJePonBriueVos, BGU II. 4i4 2 " (A.D. 103)
Kal ujitv iiTr[d o-]ov pepor|8r|u.^voi. For its general use cf.
P Giss I. 66 5 (early ii/A.D.) d [«]p«poT|8TJKers aviTwi, P Tebt
II. 2S6 4 (a.D. 121-3S) KJal ir[p]wT|v o"OL air€c})i]vdu.Tiv otl Tb
t[ir](Kpiu.d pou ponOci [crjot. *' that my edict was of service
to you" (Edd.), P. 1' lor II 150 10 (a.d. 2671 trXeiova (..
poifira) tgEi poriBclv <n note case), P Oxy X. 1 34S (late
iii/A.D.) ov -ydp €poi]8r|o-as ijptv u>s ciSws Ta [vd]ui.u.a.
from inscrr. Syll 329™ B.C. 86), where the Ephesian demos,
to-Y^T^Kws Katpbv Trpbs to Po^Sclv Tois koivols Trpdyu.ao-t.v,
declares war on Mithradates. For divine help cf. Preisi
I 58 'Av8pdp.a)(os MaKeSwv dcpiKCTO Trpbs ' Au.€vw9t|v \pTjo-rbv
8ebv p.[L]o-8ov cpya^dpevos Kal €paXaK£cr8t) Kal 6 8cbs
avTwt €Poi'i6T|o-e avOrjaepT], P Leid \V vii 2i (ii/iii a.d.) kXvtu
pot, b xpncrTos tv pa^dvots, pOT>0T|crov Iv dvdyKats. These
prepare for its use in Christian papyri : P Fay 13'r (a letter,
iv/.A.D.) t]tSdT€s oTte'xeTe' pc is do - ' dv TrdcrxcTej 9eou porjGovv-
tos, P Oxy VII. 105S 3 la prayer, iv/v a.d.) 6 8 tbls Tciv
TrapaK6tp€vtjv o-Tavpuiv, porj0rio-ov tov SoiiXdv crov, ib. VIII.
1 132* (amulet, v/vi a.d.) Teo-oO Xpto-T«, pofj8t i;ptv Kal
tovptu) oI'ku. Inscriptional instances of PotT|8£tj ate given
in G. Meyer Gr. 3 p. 93: see Brugmann-Thumb Gr. p. 34.
The verb starts from the military sense, so common in Greek
historians: Homeric poi)9dos. from which it comes, " suc-
currit (Bods) ad clamorem (Porj). " Bor|8ds was made afresh
from the verb.
/3or)0os
114
fioTpV?
fioifloq.
The word is very frequent in the ostraca for the "assist-
ants" of the -irpaKTopes or " tax-gatherers," see Wilcken
Ostr. i. p. 61S, and for a similar use in the papyri the
editors' note to P Fay 34" (a.i>. 161) PotiBoIs Yecop-yiiv kwut|s
IIo\u8€DK(£as, where they translate "assistants in connexion
with taxes upon cultivators at the village of Polydeucia."
For a description of the Praefect as 6 tov vopovi Ponflds,
" helper of the district," see P Giss I. 46 11 (time of Hadrian)
dfjiovue'v ere tov tov vo|xoO Pot|6ov SiaKoua-aL t|M.u>v, and cf.
P Oxy III. 48S 8:: (ii/iii A. 11.) TrpocrcpcvYw 0-01 toil KvpCio Kal
TrdvTiov por|8u). For the word in its widest connotation it is
sufficient to cite P Oxy IV. 743 20 (B.C. 2) et Kal ir[p]bs dXXovs
d\ov irpd-ypa, PotiBov avTov y[( |vc'o-8ai Sid t)v ?x°lf^( v ) irpbs
taTois <pt\iav, "for although I (?) have had trouble with
others you must assist him for the sake of our friendship "
(Edd.), and P Lond 410 8 (c. a.m. 346) (= II. p. 29S) p.«Ta
rbv 6«bv ovSfvav (/. ovBeva) (\o\t.(v T)(a.fjs ponBdv, "after
(i. e. except) God, we have none to help us " (Ed.) ; also
from ii/B.C, P Leicl E-" Scdp-cBd crov p.c8' iK«Te£as, KaBoTi ov
SiaXeCms t|uu>v dvTiXauPavdpcvos, Kal tv tovtois PoeqBbv
7£vd|jL€vov Trpoo-KaXe'o-ao-8ai ktX. (For the spelling see on
|3orj8e'u> ad fin.)
PodvVOQ.
BGU IV. ii22 l7 (n.(. 14) 4ttI tov Poflvvov -rixjjuTov. The
word is also supplied by the editor in P Hal I. 1" (middle
iii.'li.i '.) edv hi Tac|>pov dpuo-o-nr r) [poflvvov 6p]vo-o-r|L.
The adj. pdXipos is found quater in Syll 140 (B.C. 353-2),
meaning "leaden": see Diltenberger on l. 26 and Boisacq s.v.
p.dXvp8os. Thackeray (Gr. i. p. 106) notes udXiaos an< I
PoXipov from MSS of LXX, which may illustrate the
survival of some of the widely divergent forms current in
earlier Greek dialects. The name of " lead " is supposed to
have been borrowed very early (before Homer), perhaps
from Iberians in Spain : cf. reff. in Walde Lat. Etym.' s.v.
plumbum. It is at least possible that p<>X(s in the sense
plum met (ace. to Homeric scholia) may be really "the
lead," with form affected by poXrj etc. from pdXXw. How-
ever this may be, the verl 1 PoX(£u ' ' sound " is very instructive
as a air. elp. in Ac 27 s8 : eleven centuries later, the Homeric
scholar Eustathius uses it as familiar from ancient Greek,
and he does not mention Luke or hint that he remembered
what for us happens to be the solitary example of the word :
see the quotations from Eustathius iir Wetstein ad loc.
It is sufficiently obvious that Lube did not coin the word,
and its history may help less obvious eases elsewhere.
pOQpOQOZ.
For this word which is found in Bibl. Grk only in
Jerem 45" and 2 Pet 2", cf. Aioc. Pel): 8 Kal Xqj.vr| tis
ijv ue-ydXr) Tr£TrXi}pco|jL€VTi poppdpov (pXeyoutvov, also Ada
Thomae (ed. Bonnet) 53 s!8ov pdppopov . . . Kal v(ivxds
«k«1 KuXiop-t'i-as- Both the noun and the corresponding verb
occur in the Peldgia-L,egencle)i, p. 6 21ff - (ed. Usenei) : 4X8oO<ra
ir€pia-T€pd fitXdvr] Kal Pcpoppopwuevr] TrcpifTreTaTO uoi, Kai
tV|v 8vo-«8£av tov popPdpov avTfjs ovk TiSwdptiv 4>e'petv.
See also Wendland in Sit-.. Serf: .ll-nit 1S98, p. ;SS fl.,
"Ein Wort des Heraklit im Neuen Testament," with
reference to 2 Pet 2 22 .
Poqq5s.
The contracted form, which is found in the two NT occur-
rences of this word (Lk 13 s *, Rev 2I 13 ), is almost universal
in the Ptolemaic papyri, e. g. P Lille I. 1 recto 1 (B.C. 259-S)
dirb votov eis poppdv, P Petr I. 2I U aml 1" (B.C. 237) dirb 8e
poppa, 1' Par 15 16 (B.C. 120) dirb Poppa tov 8pdp.ov tov
[d]"yovTos ^ttI -rroTapbv ttjs p-CYio-T-ns Beds "Hpas, and other
examples in Mayser Gr. p. 232 ; but P Hib I. 27 s9 (a
calendar, B.C. 301-240) Popt'ai irveCovo-iv dpvt8£ai, "the
north winds which bring the birds are blowing." P Leid
\yxix. 24 has Pop'as, some five centuries later, but it is always
rare. Cf. Job 26', Sir 43". ". Priene 99 19 (c. B.C. 100) has
Tf)s o-Tods tov pope'ov : cf, Syll 552'° (latter half of ii/A.D.)
els tt)v TrapacTTaSa ri]v drrb 8vo-u.fjs ttjs crTods Tfjs Pope£[as
— with corresponding adjective. From inscrr. cf. OGIS 176 8
(ii/i B.c) eirl poppdv, ib. 17S 10 (ii/i B.C.) i-rrl Popdv, Michel
1357 9 (B.C. 300-299) PoppdBev. The adj. Popivds occurs in
P Oxy I. 43 verso'- 10 (after A. D. 295) p(v(iT)) tjj Popiv[fj]
eKKXrio-Ca " North Church St," ib. III. 498 s (ii/A.D.), at. ;
but in ib. VIII. 1 1 12 23 (a.d. iSS) Pop[i]vots implies pp. and
so P Kyi H. 157 12 (a.d. 135). Thumb, Hellen. pp. 56, 65,
notes that poppds is a Dorism in the Kotvrj.
j36axco.
The verb is used in connexion with irpdpaTa in P Magd 6 13
(B.C. 221) Td t« TrpdpaJTa p€poo-Kr|KdTas, P Tebt II. 298 s3
(A.D. 107-S) irpopjaTiov poo-K[o(p€vwv), P Thead 57 2
(a.d. 317) pdo-KOVTOs avTov tol ir[pci]PaTa, and with a herd
of swine, as in Ml; 5 11 , in the illiterate BGU III. 757 1 *
(a.d. 12) d pdo-Kovo-iv viKa kt^v^i.. Cf. Syll 53 1 36 (iii/A.D.)
irpdpaTa[8€ p-f| t^jt'crTo) 4[TriPd]o-K«[i]v «[ts] to t^m-€vos ut)8€vC,
on pain of confiscation to the god— see the editor's note.
A derived noun occurs in P Lond 219 recto (an account for
food — ii/B.C.) (= II. p. 2) i8{_> Poctku). It is frequently-
found as a termination, e. g. UpaKoPoo-Kos (P Fetr III. 99 5 ,
tpiopoo-Kos (ib. 58(f)' ) (both iii/B.c. ) : see Mayser Gr.
p. 471.
jloT&Vll
is common in the magic papyri, e. g. P Lond 46 199 (iv/A.T).}
(= I. p. 71) KwoKe(j>dX(i.ov) PoT(dvT)v) — a herb mentioned
by Pliny (N.H. xxx. 2) as employed for magical purposes
(Ed.). In P Amh II. 91 1 - (A.D. 159) KaTao-rropds PoTa-
vio-p.ovs is rendered by the editors "sowing and weeding."
For PoTavicrpris see also BGU I. 197 17 (A.D. 17), ib. II.
526'D. 3< (a.d. S6).
ftoTQVQ.
BGU IV. II18 14 (B.C. 22) o-TacpvXTJs pdTpvas dv8or|KOVTa.
Similarly P Lips I. 30 1 (iii/A.D.). A subst. poTpevs, hitherto
unknown to the lexicons, occurs in a list of persons employed
by certain village officials, P Lond II. 189 58 (ii/.A.D.) (= II.
p. 157) — was he a "grape-picker"? The note in Moeris
(p. 105). pdTpvs, paKpdv, 'Attikws. Ppa\v, 'EXXtjvlkwS. makes
this word — presumably representing its class — an instance of
the tendency to shorten vowels : incidentally it tells us that
quantities were not yet levelled as in MGr.
fioi>X€VTl]S 115
fiovXofiai
Apart from Mk I5« 3 , Lk 23 50 , where botli writers had
Gentile readers in view, neither PouX«utt]S nor PouXr) seems
to have been used by Jews as a technical term in connexion
with their Sanhedrin, although Hicks (CR i. p. 43) refers to
Josephus B.J. ii. 17. 1 oi' t« dpxovTes Kai oi PovXevTai, and
.lntt. xx. 1. 2 (in an edict of Claudius) Tepoo-oXvpiTiii/
dpxovo-i. poijXrj 8t|(jiu> 'IouSaiuiv iravTi ?6v€i. As illustrating
the use of PouXevrrjs in Egypt it may be noted that in 1'
Loml 348* (('. a.d. 205) (= II. p. 215) a certain Heron is
described as PouXctutt|S of Arsinoe, and an ex-Koo-pT|TT|S
(i«KO<r|±T|TeuKuisl. A century later a letter is addressed by
one Eudaimon Yr)p(vao-i.a.pxilcra.s I PovX «utt]s) of Oxyrhyn-
chus to two colleague--, dp<f>OT€pois o-vvSikois pouXeuTats Tfjs
[Xapirpo]T(d-rr|s) '0£vpwx[i-T]<Sv irdXews, Chrest. II. ig6 2ff -
(A. 11. 307 — Mitteis, not here alone, misprints ":■. Chr.").
An inscr. of A.D. 214-5, OGIS 209', found at a place
beyond Philae, gives the title to a ieptis Yopou (see s.v. ).
The editor observes that it must refer to some Greek com-
munity, and suggests Ptolemais : he quotes CIG 5000 »• 3 ,
where the brother of the subject of this inscr. is called
PouXturr|S, dp£as IlToXep.aUuv — see the note for other
passages. In 1' Fay 37 2 (iii/A.n.) an order is issued for the
arrest of Emes. who has been "accused by Aurelius Nilus
councillor tevKaXovpevov inrb Avipr|XCou NeiXov PovXevToi) :
cf. P Fay S5 3 (a.D. 247) with the editors' note. [The cnix
ol I' Grenf II. 63' •» (? middle ii/A.D.) pouX ctjtt|s criToXdyuv
is now solved by the correct reading, por|8 v bs) o-itoXovuv :
see Wilcken Archiv iii. p. 124.] In OGIS 56 (Canopus
Decree of Ptolemy III, B.C. 239) we read of the PouXeuTa!
iepeis Iv Ai-yvirTu), whom Diltcnberger (n. 51) describes as
" collegium quod de rebus cuiusque delubri administrandis
consultabat." See also Hohlwein L'Egypie Romaine,
p. 133 f, and the index to OGIS.
[iov/.EVLO.
For the verb in its general sense followed by an infinitive,
as in Ac 5 33 XI), c f. P Tebt I. 5S 28 (B.C. Ell) p«PovX t v.p.«ea
«KO"rrdo-cu to €Tn8e8op€vov uirdpvri(pa). " we have deter-
mined to abstract the memorandum" (Edd.), 1' Fay 116 9
(a.D. 104) em povXeuupai [els irJoXiv direX8tv X"*P lv I/™*]
pixpov, "as I am intending to go to the city on account of
the little one " (Edd.), P Leid W"- « (ii/iii A.D.) PovXeuope'vov
( = cr>) 84 to TpiTov TpiTov (om.) KaK-ydo-e (/. Kay\aa-ai),
"volente vero tertium cachinnari" (Ed.). The active (as
in Isai 23 s ) was perhaps obs. ilet e : BGU IV. 1 097 8 has been
emended — see o-upPovXeuu. The verb is absolute in the
oldest dated ( Ireek papyrus, P Eleph I s (a marriage contract,
B.C. 311-0) (= Selections, p. 2) — the couple are to live
oirou dv Soktji. dpio-rov eivai PovXeuope'vois Koivrp povXfp.
It is used of a judge conferring with his assessors in Chrest.
II. 372 u - * (ii/A.D.) Ev8a[cT]pwv PouXevo-dpevos (rue tois
-n-apo[C]o-i elirev ktX. Note for the subst. P Fay 20 2
(iii/iv A.D.) 88ev pot Trape'o-rr| to pouXeupa touto, " wherefore
I have formed this intention " (Edd.).
fiovh].
The word poiAu, is always used both in the LXX and
the NT = "counsel," and never in its technical sense of
"council.' For this latter usage in Egypt reference may
be made to Hohlwein L'Sgyfte Romaine, p. 134ft"., and to
the editor's note to P Lond 405 13 (. . a. i .. 346) (= II. p. 295).
The description of a man as 8eciv PouXaios, "counsellor of
the gods" in CIG 1 167 (see I.S s.v. pouXaios) may be
compared with the reference in Diod. ii. 31 f. to the 50 stars
which the I'haldaeans distinguished as 8«ol PouXaioi (./.-
1. p. 499). For the ordinary sense of "counsel " it will be
enough to quote P Eleph 1 6 (see above under PouXeiiw).
See Bishop E. L. Hicks's note in CR i. p. 43.
{tovfojfMl
is used with reference to the contents of a will in P Lond
171^° (Hi/A.D.) (= II. p. 176) to evye-ypappevov PoOXripa :
cf. in a similar connexion BGU I. 361'' 23 (A.D. 1S4) i'va
to PovXTjpa avToC tpavepbv 'Y«[v]t]tcu. P Tebt II. 407 9
(?A.D. 199) to 8[e] povXr]pa tovto iav pij <pvXd|-ns— the
property is to go to the Serapeum at Alexandria' if the
daughter of the writer does not observe his wish that certain
slaves should be set free. Syll 366 12 (1. A.D. 3S) eKeivou
•rijs tiriSvpias PouXr|pao-iv is a collocation rather like tt|V
evSoxiav toO BeXrjpaTos aiToO, Eph I 5 .
For poiXT)o-is see P Tebt I. 43" (B.C. 118) 8s dKoXouBos
iiv tt)[i i]peTe'pa PovXfjcrei. TrpovoeiTCL ktX., " who in accord-
ance with your wishes takes care etc.," OGIS 3S3 176
(Antiochus of Commagene — mid. i/n.c.) oils e-yw Oeois tc kqi
Tipais epais KaTo 8aipoviov povXT|o-i.v dve'0r|Ka, Syll 895 2
(ii/A.D.) as cited under Piajjopai, and the late P Amh II.
I44 11 (v/a.d.) 8eo£i pouXrjo-er. "God willing."
fiov/.OfXai.
The Ptolemaic papyri show this word as freely as the late
papyri, and Blass's opinion that the word was "adopted
from the literary language" {Gr. p. 38, repeated in Blass-
Debrunner, p. 40) becomes more and more difficult to
support. If the word was literary, the NT writers were
not the first to p ipularize it. The word is common in such
recurring phrases as ylvmo-kciv o-e PoiiXopai., poilXopar,
pi.o-0<io-ao-8ai.. The thought of •"purpose, intention, not
mere will, but will with premeditation" (Hort on Jas 4 1 ),
which frequently underlies its usage, comes out P Oxy X.
1 263 s (A.D. 1 28-9) poi-Xopai irpaiTWS . . . XP 1 l ' ao ' , 5o.l- xfj
Tiiv 4p-y[aT<iv] iroTapov Te'xfvr), "I wish to begin ... to
practise the trade of a river-worker " (Edd.) : cf. ib, 1267 10
(A.D. 209). See also the important official decree, P L.n.l
904 s0 (A.D. 104) (= III. p. 125) as revised Chrest. I. p. 236,
povXopftu] irdvTa[s t]ovs fiifXJoyov 8o[ko0v]to.[sj '(xcv tou
«v8d8e eiriptviv [aijT(av aTro'ypd4>€o-[8]ai ktX., and BGU I.
24S 11 (ii./\.D.) 8«iiv Si povXopivwv. In P Oxy II. 244°
(a.D. 23) a slave named Cerinthus begins a petition with
pouXdpevos peTa^aYetv. Other instances of PovXopai, in
phraseology not influenced by formulae, are P Lille I. 1O 5
(iii/B.C.) &|>T| . . . o-ot Tt ov povXecr8at 8ia(p£p£o~8aL Trept
toutov, "et <)u'il ne voulait pas entrer en disaccord la-
dessus avec toi " (Edd.) ; P Flor I. 6 ! (a.d. 210) ipouXopriv
pev 9VV €i oldv tc rjv euSe'tus €i;oppfjo-at, followed by dXXd
with clause explaining the hindrance — similarly in ib. H.
156 2 (iii/A.D.) ; ib. II. 126 8 (a.D. 234) tire! aiipiov aiJTous
PovXopai dTrocrTciXat «Ls Btpvo-KiSa, and PSI III. 236 s6
(iii/iv A.D.) dvTL*ypavldv pot -ircp'i oil poiAti T|Se'us ^x 0VTt *
In BGU It. 646' (a.D. 193) pouXopai replaces the normal
ci)X°r Lal ' m the opening greeting, tppwo-St (^ -ai) i>pds
povXopat. Two instances of the form fiovXci may be cited,
fiovvo?
116
(3pa/3ei co
P Tebt II. 40S 16 (a.1>. 3) Kal o-v Se Trtpl <iv $oi\i[i] -ypd^e,
V Giss I. 47 18 (Hadrian) et Si PoiiXei av-rb d-yopao-efjvai
(8paxp.<iv) (i. Reference may be made for the use in
classical times to Syll 569 s (fjnvdTjui 6 8e'Xu>v, on which
Dittenberger remarks that 6 Bt'Xwv replaces the Attic o
pouXdu.evos in Pares (as here), Tliasos, Phoeis and olhei
districts, lint of course the fact that "he who is willing"
and "he who is minded"' may he used interchangeably in
a particular formula, does not prove that the two verbs
are synonyms. A literary citation may lie added from the
collection of maxims in l'SI II. 120 38 (? iv/A.D.) [iiKpi
pouXov Sowai T| to. aXXwv eyyur|0-atr8ai.
In P Par 4S 10 (B.C. 153) fJKautv cis to Sapairieiov
PoXduevoi o-uvu.t£ai, <roi, the form PoXap-evoi is treated as
an aorist by Witkowski ( 2 , p. 92), who compares P Audi
II. 93 3 (a.D. 181) pdXop.ai. u.ur8ioo-ao-8ai -irapa 0-0O ktX.,
and in Addenda, p. 141. P Par 63"* (B.C. 165) kcito. twv
Svvau.svu>v p.«'v, pi PoXa|ie'vu)V Be: see also Mayser Gr.
p. 369. The instance from P Anih II. 93 is a serious
impediment to Witkowski's view. Hut Ionic had the form
in PoX. in v/iv B.C. See the inscr. from the shrine of
Amphiaraus at Oropus,' GDI 5339 31 (■= Syll 589) Bueiv 8e
fyiv (i.e. 4^€iva0 arrav on 6> pdXt|Tar tKao-Tos : for proof
see C. 1). Buck Greek Dialects, p. 173, where an
Erelrian inscr. is quoted for poXd|j.£vov. Thumb, Dial.
p. 27 i. explains it as a different present stem: the fact that
it existed both in Ionic and in Arcadian-Cyprian (ib. p. 304)
might account for its leaving traces in the Kotvf|, and
forming a new aorist.
floVVOQ.
This word, which is quoted in Lk 3 5 , 23 30 from the
L\X = " hill," "eminence," is thought by Mayser Gr.
p. 8, to have entered the Koivr| through Doric influence.
Halzidakis [Einl. p. 157) quotes Phrynichus (p. 355), who
says it was Sicilian, and not intelligible in Athens in the
time of Philemon. But could nut the Athenians of the late
fourth century read Herodotus? (He seems to imply that
the word came from Cyrene — see iv. 199 with Blakesley's
1 xcursus. Willi claimants almost as numerous as those for
Homer's birth, we can sympathize with Thumb's scepticism,
Helien. p. 224. But Herodotus, if rightly understood, is a
much belter witness than Phrynichus.) The literary Koivt|
had the word in common use before Polybius, who uses
it and Powwows. It is found in a Ptolemaic papyrus of
ii/B.C. in Archiv i. p. 64 15 , dirr|[Xi.uVro]u povvol ttjs
K(i[(J-Tl5> in BGU IV. H20 u (B.C. 13) a.irriXici(Tr|) Powds,
and bis in P Anih II. 68" (late i/.\.l>.) again marking
locality. A village called Bovvol KXeoiraTpas appears in
P Flor I. 64" (iv/A.D. init.) and by supplement in 50 32
(A.D. 26S). The word is common in inscrr. , e. g. Priene
j-169 (ij/u.C.) eis tov direvavTl Povvbv tov Xtirpbv e8r|Ka|«v
opov : cf. ib. 16s . 42 10 - 51 ' C °' (after B.C. 133). The diminutive
powtov occurs bis in this last inscr. : cf. Maga 122 (</) ,2f -
(iv/B.C.). See also P Flor I. 5N 12 (iii/A.D.) povvbv o-ttroii—
presumably a " heap," but context is imperfect. Both Powds
and its diminutive survive in MGr, Powd and Povvi.
Fxcept in ace. pi., the inflexions are the same as in Attic,
e.g. Trp/ poiv P Par 5S 4 (ii/B.C.) (= Witkowski -, p. So),
pods P Pay 62 4 (a.D. 134), pdes, Potiv, Povo-C in Mayser Gr.
p. 20S. For ace. pi. pdas, as in In 2 14 '-, see P Oxy IV.
729 1 * (A.p. 137), P Gen I. 4S 32 (a.d. 346); but in
Ptolemaic times PoCs survives in P Petrll. 32 (ib) 3 (iii/B.c).
The originally Aeolic dat. pd«ri is found OGIS 200"
(iv/A.D.) 6pt\|;avT£S aiTous pd«o-iv : it may have been kept
alive by poetry. In Ptolemaic papyri the word generally
means cow: Mayser gives "pois (r|)" without citing any
cases of b p., though some are indeterminate. The word is
quite rare in NT, as in post-Ptolemaic papyri, and has lost
any differentia it once had. As with other words of irregular
flexion, diminutives (such as PovStov, PoiStov) and synonyms
encroached upon it. MGr has pov8t (pdSi or pdiSci. For
<j>dpos Poiiv, the tax levied on those who kept bulls or cows,
see Wilcken Os/r. i. p. 352, and on PoukoXos as a priestly
title, as in P Lond 41 7 (B.C. 161) (= I. p. 27) b PoukoXos
tov 'Oo-opdm, see Otto Priester i. p. no. BovkoXos i^
found in its ordinary sense of " herdsman " in P Flor III.
32i uf (iii/A.D.)
For p. = "prize," as in 1 Cor 9 21 , Phil 3 14 , see Priene
1 1S 8 (i/B.C. ) TOis viKT|crao-iv cus) do-<fjaXe'o-TaTa irpbs irdvTa
tov xP° vov v«VT|8i|Vai Ta ppapbua, CIG 3674 (A.D. 166)
Tifir^eis xP^r^ PpapeCui. The word is used by Vettius
Valens p. 1 74 21 KaKetvois Tb ppaptiov dTrove'|xeiv, and similarly
p. 2SS 8 . [An instance of ppupe.a appears in BGU IV.
1027 x^vii is (iv/A.D.) in a fragmentary context ; but Wilcken's
revi i'ii. Chrest. I. p. 502, shows that the word is ppc'Peia =
brevia."] Niigeli, p. 37, cites Menander and late poets, with
some inscrr. of ii/iii a.d., and the Paris Zauberparyms 662.
/3 QClfj 'sveo.
The "applied and general sense" which Field [Notes,
p. 196) finds in this word is confirmed by P Par 6y"
(B.C. 16s) Xd\u> Tivl TavTa ppap€v8fjvai. "that these things
are administered reasonably," ib. 161 ppaPevBirj kuto to
P^Xtlvtov (/. peXTiov), "be administered in the best way"
(Mahaffy), P Leid B '■ 22 (B.C. 164) to Betov ppaptvo-as.
Michel 163 11 (B.C. 148-7) irdvTa KaXiis Kal irpeirdvTws
Ppaptvo-as. So in a Magnesian inscription (also 11 B.C.)>
Syll 929 s2 run p.6v aKprpei Tf|S ibr^ou ppap€v8f|vaL tijv
Kpto-uv oiK T|povXd(it8a, where the law court and not the
Stadium is the scene of action. In P Oxy VII. 1050 11
however (ii/iii A.D. — an account for games) ppapcvTats =
"umpires." Vettius Valens has the verb twice, p. 354 15
and p. ;s8 ;! , of the sun or the period of time which "deter-
mines" astronomical data. We may endorse accordingly
the RV rendering of Wisd IO 12 dvuvo. lo-xvpbv (ppdpevo-«v
auTiu, "over his sore conflict she watched as judge," and
I.ighlfoot's insistence on the element of award or decision in
a conflict between two impulses, in the remarkable phrase of
Col 3 15 : whether the figure of the games i> present we need
not argue. A new literary citation reinforces this, from the
Menander fragment in PSI II. 126'- —
XOLTTOV TOVVOfJ.0.
[To]vp-bv <|>pdo-ai, tl's ei.p.1 " trdvTwv KvpCa
tovtwv ppaPevo-cu Kal SioiKTjo-ai, Tvxv|.
j3paSv
vv<a
11"
fipexco
fSgadvvo}.
The intrans. use of this verb, which alone is found in the
NT, may be illustrated from P Oxy I. uS 37 (late iii/A.D.)
em oiv PpaSivouo-i, •'since they are delaying,'' and OGIS
5 r 5 K ' (A.D. 209-11) Kal Sid tovto Kal f| eiiflropia r| irpbs
tovs Kvpiovs auJ-roKpa-ropas Taiv cpdpiov ppaSvvei. So in a
papyrus of the second half of ii/.v. I >. , edited by ( lomparelti in
Mil. Nicole, p. 59 (col. ii. u ) lis dv PpaSiivtjs Kal io-Teprjo-r]
ravTa Ta [ktt|vt|] ttjs iropeias, ovk d-yvoeis ou8' avTOS fnpta
ere {nro-n-ltCTrmv pe'X]XovTa, "if you delay, and these animals
are late for the expedition, you yourself know you will get
into trouble.'' (The document is given again in P Flor II.
p. 258.) In the Christian letter, P Gen I. 51 s1 , eppd8wev is
without clear context, but certainly means "he delayed."
In MGr PpaSudlJei or PpaSvvei = " it is late," "evening
draw s on."
f)gadv7c?.oeoj.
This air.eip. of Ac 27', cited by Grimm only from Arte-
midorus (ii/A.D.), is the subject of a note by W. Montgomery
in Exp VIII. ix. p. 35;. He suggests that it is a technical
term, "to slow-sail,"' meaning to work to windward by
lacking. Though found earliest in the " //'-document," it
is quite certainly no coinage of the author. In Artemid 1
ii is not technical, but only denotes a slow voyage.
figadvg.
The adverb is common in signatures with reference to
those who were unskilled in writing — e.g. BGU II. 54 ', 17
(B.C. 27) i'Ypa<pev i-rrep airoi Zfjviov Zijviuvos di|iio8els Sid
to ppaSurspa aviTov ypdcpeiv, 1' Fay 97 s7 (a.d. 7S) eypaipev
iiirtp [airrjoO PpaSe'io(s) ypdipovros, BGU I. 69 19 (a.d. 120)
/. II. 142) (([-yjpaipa ii-rrep a| vj-roO epwTT]8ls 8ld to
Ppa[8j»T£pa avTov -ypdcpiv, aiiToO -ypdcpovTos [to o]i>opa, and
I' Lond 1164 (A) 23 (a. 1.. 212 ( = III. p. 107) e' W a<|/a i-rrep
airoi to criipa ttjs iTrcypaipfis. auToO tio-Tep[o]v v-rro-ypdipovTos
PpaSs'ws— u]>on which follow the painful uncials of Philan-
tinous Demetrias. So the Ptolemaic Ostr 1027 9 Sid to
PpaSuTepa aiTov -ypd(cpeiv). Outside this special use. in OGIS
502 ' (ii/A.D.) we have tou] ppdSeiov aTroXauo-ai ttjv -rrdXiv
tt]s [-n-poo-riKoiJo-ns -rrpoo-dSov. The positive adv. occurs in
I' Oxy VIII. 10S8 50 (i/A.D.— a medical receipt) Ppa|8eiosJ
ttivc'tui (icTd yXuKe'ios tj- p.eXL T o[s, "to be drunk slowly with
raisin wine or honey" (Ed.) It is curious that we cannot
illustrate the adj. from our sources, while the adv. is so
common. Syll 22I 12 (latter part of iii/B.C.) has ei's tie tows
picr8ovs [toIs] PpaSe'criv, "eis qui non in tempore veniebant"
(Eel.). MGr ppaSeid and (ncivt. ) ppdSv =" evening ": cf.
ppaSlJvu ad Jin,
flnadurijg.
For p., which in Bibl. Grk is confined to 2 Pet 3', we can
only cite Vettius Valens, p. 2S9 21 dvaKpCo-eis Kal PpaSv T rJTes
Kal dvaXiipaTa Kal (j>8dvoi. Wetstein has good parallels
from literary Koivfj.
fiQayJwv.
P Oxy III. 49 o 1:: (a will— A.D. 124) oiXf) Ppaxeiovi Se£iii :
similarly P Amh II. 112 8 (a.d. 128), P Ryl II. 1796
A.D. 127), etc. In Syll 615 32 (iii/ii B.c.) tui iepei to«
Pakt II.
Taupou SiSoTai ^Xio-o-a Kal Ppa^iuv, it means a "shoulder"
of meat, and so of a ram in l. 8
figaxvg.
The adjective is Jised of stature in PTebt I. 32 2 -(?b.c. 145)
ta-rw Se is (eTiiv) kP Ppaxis p-eXixp us) KXaards, "he isabout
22 years of age. short, fair, curly-haired " (Kdd.) : cf. P Petr
I. 13 (2) 1 , 14 22 (both B.C. 237), etc. In P Oxy IV. 705 77
(A.D. 203-2) we have tTriSocriv T[iva[ Ppaxeiav, "a trifling
benefaction," and in the epigram PSI I. 17'' ' (? iii/A.D.)
the editor understands ov Ppaxvv dvSpa as a man "not of
small account" in view of the €irio-r|(i|dTaTov] which follows.
J In (THerm 7"- >* (? ii/iii a.d.) aXXai eo-KopTricrpe'vai i»T«
X">p£iu Ppaxtai puijai, it is applied to "small plumtrees," and
in Vettius Valens, p. 78 26 to a "small " army or town. So P
Lille I. I versff u (B.C. 259-S) els 8 ifo-Tai Ppaxi to dvdXwpa.
For p. of time cf. P Tar 51 17 (B.C. 160) (= Selections, p. 20)
eVi Ppaxu e'x w • . " I have still for a little while . . . ,"
1' Fay 204 (ii/iii a.d. ) 6 pios Ppax«[s], and P. Strass I. 22 21
(iii/A.D.) d<popp.T|v Kdv Ppaxeiav SiKai'av KaToxfjs. The
phrase Sid ppaxe'wv. as in 1Kb 1 ;-, occurs in P Strass I.
41 8 (a.d. 250) Sid PpaxeW at SiSd£io : cf. also BGU III.
ion" 'I (ii/B.c.) lis ppaxiTaTa x.pd<puv. That "short,'.' in
a document or a sermon, is a relative term, is rather amusingly
shown at the end of a very long petition, P Flor III. 290'"
(vi a.d.) . .]T|-yei'o-8a) Se T<iv PpaxcW p.ou 7pa(i.p.dTiov fj
€Tro<j>eiXop.«'vT| iip.iv e| [ep.oO ?] Trpoo-Kvvr]o-is ital 6 do-7rao-p.ds
pou lis ovi xapTt|s X l0 P ti ' Seo-ttotci.
For an example of the irregular comparative, see the
astronomical papyrus P Par i m , written about ii/B.c, where
w e haie Ka8' 8v 6 tjXios ipepdpevos tijv pel/ tjpf'pav PpaxvT«'pav
iroiei, ttjv Se vuKTa paKpoWpav. Doubtless, as Ulass assumes,
llie original author in iv/B.C. wrote PpaxuTaTT|v and paKpo-
TdTnv, and this makes the scribe's alteration two centuries
later all the more significant : see Proleg. p. 78. 1 in the
"barbarism" Ppax^v found in Asia .Minor, and its witness
to local pronunciation, see Thumb Hcllcn. p. 139.
fSqeyog.
BGU IV. 1104 24 time of Augustus) eaTrjs to ppe'epos
eKTi8«o-8ai, P Oxy VII. 1069 2 - (iii/.v.D.) 4dv -yap tc'k^ t|
Tapoiv dvaYKao-ov avTrjv to ppiipos ^eiXorrovfjo-t (/. <j>iXo-
irovTjo-ai), id. XI. 1209" (a.d. 251-3) dppeviKJ Ppeipei,
"male nursling child," P bond 951 verso 11 (late iii/A.D.)
(= III. p. 213) £i 8«'X[eis, t]o ppe'ipos i\tTu> Tpocpdv, eyii ydp
ouk eTriT[pe]Trw tt euyaTpi pou 0t]Xd?€iv, a letter from a
father-in-law or mother-in-law with reference to the nursin"
of a new-born child. In the magic papyrus P Lond I22 1
(iv/A.D.) (=1. p. 116) Hermes is invoked — 8X9t] poi Kvipie
'Eppfj lis Ta ppe'iprj eis Tas KoiXias tiov yvvat.[K<a]v.
The verb is very common in connexion with the irrigation
of land owing to the inundation of the Nile, e.g. P Lille I.
26* (iii/B.c.) T| Kiipr] epnpos Sid to irXeiio xP°vov pfj
PePpe'xBai, " the village is deserted because for a long time
there has been no inundation there," Chrest. I. 341 6 {c.
A.D. I20)Tiiv . . . ppexeVrixv ireSCuv Kal tiuv [8]uvape'vuv
ailXaKio-8fjvai, "irrigated and ready for the plough," P Tebt
I. 24 31 (B.C. 117) KaTd Ta irpoo-a7Ye^paTa ttjs peppe-ype'vr|s,
"in the matter of the reports of the irrigated land," P Lips
16
fipOVTT]
118
fivpafv?
I. 105 10 (i/ii A.D.) u.dyis tov Tfjs pePpeypevris dirT|pTi.(ra, "I
have with difficulty completed the account of the irrigated
land," P Giss I. 6o v 12 (ii/A.D.) i% wv ifipi\T]<ra.v Tii p (frii)
'A8pia[vov kt\. The old and regular strong aor. pas?, was
«PpdxT|V : this new formation illustrates the extension of
the verb's use. Add from inscrr. OGIS 669 s ' (i/A.n.) Tfjs
ovo~ns dvapdereus xal Tfjs ptPp£yu.[tvr|S -yfjs. From &ppoxos
(cf. below under ppo\T)) come-, a verb dppox«'w "to miss
irrigation," as BGU I. 139 16 (A.D. 201-2) TippoxiKvCas irpos
to ev«o-ros Sexarov €tos. MGr Ppe'x"> (eppdxr|Ka, eppe'xTnKa
-both aor. pass, have survived) = " wet, dip, (cause to)
rain" (Thumb HumibX
pQOVTl'j.
Of this common Greek word we dan quote no instance
from the papyri: derivatives like ppovTayioyds and ppovTO-
KEpavvoirdTwp are cited by van Herwerden from the great
Paris magic papyrus, as well as the two derived verbs.
BpovTdu occurs in the magic papyri P Lond 46 151 (iv/A.D.)
( = I. p. 70) eyw clu.1 6 d<TTpdTTTa> v\ Kal PpovTcov, and
121 s60 (iii/A.D. ) ( = 1. p. 96) 6 alwv 6 Ppovniv, ami ppovrd^co
in the last-mentioned papyrus 1. 235 (=1. p. 92), and in
I22 8; (iv/A.D.) ( = 1. p. 119). In Phrygian inscrr. PpovT<iv
8«ds is a standing title of the sky-god : cf. luppiler Toiians
at Rome. BpovTw is still "to thunder" in MGr. Vettius
Valens has PpovTOTroids and ppovTio8r|s.
The evidence already adduced under Ppc'xu is in itself
sufficient to throw suspicion on Thayer's (p. 694) classing
this amongst " Biblical " words, and as a matter of fact we
can now cite many instances of ppoxT from profane sources.
Thus from Ptolemaic tinier comes P Petr III. 43 (2) redo"- 13
(B.C. 245) Trpbs tt|V ppoxu,v Tfjs tJ>v kXtj[povxi]ku>v iTTTrt'wv
■yfjs, and almost contemporary with the NT passage (Mt
7 25 -- 7 ) is P Oxy II. 2S0 5 (A.D. SS-9) a lease of land els trr\
TtVo-apa ppoxds Tt'o-o-apes. From this it would appear, as
the editors point out, that if there was no Ppox - ^, the year
was not to count as one of the four years ; and they com-
pare the clause frequently found in leases, Idv 8e tis toIs
tijrjs €T€<ri dppoxos ye'vnTai, Trapa86x6fj(T€TaL Tui pcp.io'Oup.cvtp
(e.g. P. Oxy I. ioi 25 , a.d. 142). See also Arckiv iv.
p. 177, and for a notification of dppox'a B(iU I. 139 (a.d.
202) ( = Ckrest. I. 225). For PpoxT| in another sense see
P Tebt II. 401" (early i/.\.D.), where in the accounts of a
beer-seller there is an item Ppoxrjs (dpTdpai) p, which
seems to be part of the brewing process. In MGr Ppoxrj is
"rain," Ppox«pds "rainy."
In P Oxy I. 5I 1S (a.d. 173) a public physician, who had
been ordered to examine into the cause of a death, reports
that he had found the body dirr|pTT|u.e'vov ppov_u>, "hanged
by a noose." The verb is found in the iv/A.D. Acts of John,
P Oxy VI. S50 6 4vvoovy[Ta] P[p]ox£o-ai tauTov, "one who
was intending to hang himself."
favypog.
Thayer seems to have overlooked the citation from Eupolis
(v/b.c.) given in LS 8 , so that his oldest profane citation is
later than LXX, and has moreover a different sense, " biting."
He does not however include it in his list of " Biblical "
words, so that no harm is done by the oversight.
Pqvco.
To the ordinary citations for this NT air. tip. (Jas 3 11 ) may
be added its occurrence quinquiens in the recently discovered
poems of Bacchylides, e.g. III. 15 f. ppiiei. ptv Upd pov-
8vTcns eopTais, ppvovou <piXo£mas dyuiaC, " the temples arc-
rife with festal saciifice of oxen, the streets with hospitable
feasting" (Jebb). Herwerden Lex. s.v. cites also Timotheus.
Pers. 22 I Ppvuiv dvOecriv fjPas.
figebfta
in MGr = " rubbish, stench, dirt" (Thumb, ffandb.).
Pallis, in his Notes, p. 14, proposes to recognize this word —
which would be a variant of ppiip-os. whence we get bromine
— in Mk 7 19 . His rendering, "which thing (or circum-
stance) clears away all impurities," ignores the true reading
Ka6ap£?u)v : it would be better to take the latter as agreeing
with dcptSpuii-a, by the lapse of concord so common in Rev
{Pro/eg. p. 9). But the RV supplies a much more satis-
factory sense, though the new proposal is ingenious.
Pgwotjiioi;
is found in a love-spell, P Lond 124' l (iv/v A.D.)
(=1. p. 121) xal pp<io-i.|iov [XJaPiiv. Cf. Syll 289 s8 to 8e
Kpt'a T[d] ppioo-[ijia (?).
P Lond i22j 9 (A.u. 121) (=111. p. 139) x<SpT°(v) «' i s V-ly
ppu>o-[i.v] TrpopdT(uv). " fodder for the pasturing of sheep " :
so 1' Lips I. 118 15 (a.d. 160-1).
fivQi^cu.
The figurative use in 1 Tim 6 9 may be illustrated by Syll
324 7 ((i/B.C.) cruv€X e<rL TToXe'p.ois KaTapu8Lo-8[€]i[o-av ti'|V
ttoXiv. See also Alciphron I. 16, 1 (= Schepers, p. 19) to
vfjepov ev ejiol o-vvex^s viro tov TrdBovs Pv8C£tTai (cited by
Dibelius HZ.XVad 1 Tim 6 9 ).
P Oxy VI. S86 10 (iii/A.D.) (= Selections, p. in) tmKaXov
p{[v] (?) tov (rjXiov) K« tovs hi pu8u> 6eovs TrdvTas, " call
upon the sun and all the gods in the deep" — in a magic
formula. From the same kind of literature we may cite P
Leid \V x - 23 (ii/iii A.D.) dvaTrycvo-as yap TrwTrTrvcrei ck tov
Prj8ov, " respirans enim poppysmum edit ex profundo," and
xxv. 28 ^ v T £ puQti T tj V 8vvau.Lv exovo-av ^P- ^ " m profundo
potentiam habentem mihi " (Ed.), The word was prominent
in Valentinian speculation, and it is not surprising that it
should figure in magic papyri, which breathe a kindred air.
fivQoevg.
P Fay I2I 15 ((\ A.D. 100) tov] KvpTov Pvpo-e'us, "the
hunch-backed tanner." From Pvpora, " hide," on the
analogy of the gen. pvpo-r|s, we find an ace. pvpo-ny, as
P Petr II. introd. p. 37 (J) 1 : see Mayser Gr. p. 12, and
cf. Proleg, p. 4S. P Oxy VII. I057 3 '(a.d. 362) has dirb-
Tip.fjs Pvpo-as. where analogy has worked the other way.
In P Petr II. 32 (1) a Pvpo-oSe'ij/ris, "tanner," is also de-
scribed as a o-kvtcvs. ' ' cobbler " : cf. the editor's note and
Wilcken Ostr. i. p. 294.
fivcraivos
119
l3a)fxos
fivooivog.
The manufacture of this famous material (fa pvo-o-iva,
with or without 66dvLa) seems to have been a Government
monopoly in Egypt, and it was carried on under the direc-
tion of the priests in the temples, which were hives of
industry as well as of devotion. The output of these early
ecclesiastics ranged from lawn to beer, as we see from P
Eleph 27a 13 (li.c. 225-4) with the editor's note and P Lond
1177 51 (a.ii. 113) (= III. p. 1S2). See also for the linen
monopoly Wilcken Os/r. i. p. 266 ff. and Dittenberger's note
to Od/S go" (the Rosetta Stone — B.C. 196) twv t' eis to
Pao-iXiKov o-tjvtcXoulu'vwv ev tols upois pvo-o-ivwv o&oviuv
a.iri\v{rtv to. Suo p.«'pT].
fivooog.
For this Hellenized Semitic word see P Gen I. 36 19
(A.D. 170) (= Chrest. I. 85) pio-o-ou o-ToXicr(iaTos Trr|x«i.s
StKa, and cf. P Tebt II. 313 20 (A.D. 210-1), 59S (A.D.
176-91).
f>coj.i6g,
originally "platform," like its kin Pfjp.a, has been special-
i/.eJ as a Upbs pwiids, ''altar," from Homer down. It is
common in the papyri and inscriptions. One or two
instances must suffice. Thus in the curious P 1'etr II. p. [28],
Fr. 4 12 (B.C. 241) it appears that the inhabitants of certain
houses in Crocodilopolis built up the doors of their houses
and set altars against them to avoid having Crown officials
billeted on them — oktouitus Si ko.1 evuuKoSou.T]K6Ta.s tols
dupas twv oixiwv pu)|ious irpo(ru)LKo8ou.T|Kacn.v, toOto Si
ireirouiiKao-LV irpbs to u.t| «mo-To.8|ieveo-6ai. Cf. also the
phrase 2£u UpoO Pwu.oii with reference to being outside the
"protection" of a temple and altar, e.g. P Tebt I. 210 7
(B.C. 107) (= Chrest. I. 327), P Oxy IV. 785 [c. A.D. 1), id.
X. 1258 8 (A.D. 45). In P Grenf II. in 21 (v/vi a.d.) pwpbs
Xo.Xk(ovs) a is mentioned in an inventory of church property.
For the <f>opos Pwp.wv paid by the priests see Wilcken Ostr. i.
P- 352 f-
Reference may be made to the inscr. Zeis Bcojids, found on
or near an altar erected before a Greek temple in Central
Syria. According to L. R. Farnell {Year's Work in Classical
Studies, 1909, p. 61) this "frank identification of the god
with the altar : ' probably arises from Syrian rather than
Hellenic thought. But there was Hellenic thought also:
see the account of the whole matter in A. B. Cook, Zeus, i.
p. 519 f.
ya^a — TaXXicov
ya^a.
For this word we may cite the interesting inscription
discovered at Adule on the African coast of the Red Sea. in
which the conquests of Ptolemy III in the Eastern Provinces,
including Babylon and Persia, are recounted — OGIS 54—
(2nd half of iii/B.c.) Kal dva^riTTJa-as ocra vtto twv ILpa-wv
lepd t£ ALyvittov «^t|X0t] Kal dvaKOfiitra? p.€Ta Tfjs aXXrjs
ya^ns ttjs dirb Ttiiv Toirtov as Acyvn-Tov Svvdp.as d-rreo-TetXev.
See further Mahaffy Tlie Empire- of the Ptolemies, p. 199 f.
The statement that the noun, borrowed in Greek in iv/B.c,
was a Persian word for the King's treasury, depends on
Curtius (see Grimm) : the Middle Persian ganj has the
re [uired meaning, and can be shown to descend from the
same original, as Dr Louis H. Gray tells us. Ganj was
the heavenly treasure-house where merits were stored against
the Judgement : see Moulton Early Zoroastrianism, pp.
162, 382.
rd£a.
According to Lewy FremdwSrler p. 94, in Hellenistic
Greek foreign proper names are only found with 7 = 1;, when
this represents the Arabic ;, : : thus Tdija = n-Jl' 'A:;ir.
ya^ocpvMnior.
In OGIS 225 16 (iii/B.C.) provision is made that the price
of a certain piece of ground should be paid els to Kara
o-Tpa-mav yai;o<j>uXdK[>]ov, "into the military treasury."
rdi'o;.
The name was common in the Greek world, but, in
connexion with Paul's Macedonian friend Gaius (Ac 19 29 ),
we may recall that it occurs in the list of politarchs at
Thessalonica (CIG 11. 1967). It is also found in a memorial
inscription in the same town — Tdios TovXios SckovvSos
npifio) T(i ISiu tc'kvui p.vr||j.T|s x^P 1 " (Ditchesne No. 78) —
but here of course we have a Roman, and the name is
is distinctive as John in English. See further Milligan
Thess. p. 134; and for the occurrence of the name in a
Phrygian inscription at Iconium of A.D. 150-250, cf. Ramsay
Recent Discovery, p. 72. Since Grimm and many other
writers mention a Roman name " Caius," it may be well to
refer to the third founder of Gonville's College at Cambridge
as probably the earliest person to bear this title. On the
late Anatolian stone, Calder 436, we find TcaiM, which I 'n ■(.
Calder remarks must be for Ta'to), v being now equivalent to
1 : this shows that Tdios was trisyllabic. We do not find
r«os in Greek, any more than Gaeus in Latin : the at
remained a true diphthong. WH are wrong therefore in
accenting Tatos.
120
yai.a.
P Oxy IV. 736 18 (r. A.l>. I) ydXaKTOS iraiS((iv)
(rjuiupcXiov), "milk for the children i ob.," in a private
account; ib. IX. I2II 10 (ii/A.D.) fXeov, |XcXl, -ydXa, articles
for a sacrifice ; Syll 804 15 (? ii/A.D.) ydXa (icrd pAeros
TrpoXaPctv ( = " edere," Dittenberger) : BGU IV. I055 17 (B.C.
13) 0-Tap.p.VOV OKTOKaiStKa KOTupov (--kotuXwvj *ydXaKTOS
(3ot]ou ( - Poe£ov) dpea-ToO, to be a daily allowance: ib.
1 109 6 (B.C. 5) crvvxtopei . . . •n-apaa-xtVGai. ttjv 8ovXt|v
axi[T]oii XpwTapio(v) Tpo<J>ei>oi>a"av Kal 8rjXd£ouc-av twl 18110
avTfjs -yaXaKTi Ka8apu> Kal d<f>6dpuH — the last a sample of
numerous contracts with nurses. In connexion with the use
ol -ydXa in 1 Pet 2 2 , it may be mentioned that Reitzenstein
(Die hell. Mysterienrcligionen, pp. S4, 157) shows that milk
plays a prominent part in the mystery-cults. He quotes
Sallust rrepl 8eciv 4. where milk, the new birth, and crowns
are all mentioned together — €opTT)v ayopev Sid TaOra . . .
€irl tovtois ydXaKTOS Tpo<f>T|, ws dva-ycvvuip-e'vcov ' €<j>* ots
iXapeiai Kal o-Te'<j>avoL Kal irpbs tous 8eovs otov €irdvo8os.
For the compounds -vaXaKTOsbopos, -hh an, l ~* w » see 1' Lond
j 22 (B.C. 146 or 135) (=1. p. 46), BGC I. 297 14 (A.D. 50),
and P Tebt II. 399 (ii/A.i..). The word is MGr.
Falaxla.
The proximity of TaXariav to AaXua-riav in 2 Tim 4 10 in
itself suggests that by the former we are to understand
European Gaul (cf. TaXXiav KC) ; and this is confirmed by
the famous Mouuinentum Ancyranum (Res Gestae D.
Angusti, ed. 2 Mommsen, p. ixxxv, 124) f£ To-n-avtas
Kal TaXaTias Kal irapd AaXp.aT<iv: see Zahn Intr. ii. p.
25 f. The inscriptional and literary evidence as to the
meaning of Galatia in other NT passages may be left to the
monographs on this burning question.
yah)vi].
The adj. is found OGIS 519 11 (iii/A.D.) irdv-rwv . . .
rjpep.ov Kal •yaXT|vbv tov piov 8ia[ydvTwv. In the late papyri
-yaXr|vdTT)s is common as an honorific title, e. g. P Oxy VII.
1042 7 (A. 1). 57S) (itTd tt)v Sevre'pav inrariav ttjs auTiiv
YaXT|vdTT|T(os), "after the second consulship of his [? their]
serenity." (Ed.).
raUicav.
See Deissmann's St. Paul, App I., where, following
Ramsay (Exp. VII. vii. p. 467 ff.), it is shown on the
evidence of a Delphic inscription, published by Bourguet De
rebus Delphicis, 1905, p. 63 f., that Gallio entered on his
pro-consulship in the summer of A.D. 51, and a fixed point
is thus secured for determining the chronology of Paul's life.
The name occurs P Ryl II. 155 12 (A.D. 13S-61).
yafi/3pos 121
y*
yapfiQOQ.
For this word, which does not occur in the NT, but is
common in the LXX, see P Hiss I. i ; 10 (beginning of
ii, V.D.), BGU III. 895* (ii/A.D.), P Fay 127 11 (ii/iii a.d.)
tois yappois (/. yapppois ttjs d8eX<j>fjs o-ov, "for the sons-
in-law of your sister." The fern. yapPpd is found BGU III.
s^7 s , and P I.ond 403 21 (a.d. 346) (= II. p. 276). On the
verbs yapPpevopai and eiriyapPpcvopai, see Anz, pp. 376,
378. In MGr yapirpds = " son-in-law," "bridegroom."
ya/iioi.
The verb is used in its ordinary classical sense of "take
to wife" in a will of B.C. 285-4, P Eleph 2 8 , where provi-
sion is made in the event of certain of the testator's soils'
marrying anil being divorced— ynH-av-riov S« Kal xaTax">pi-
o-8e'vTo>v — the property will belong jointly to all his sons.
Cf. for the same absolute use a question addressed by a man
to the Oracle of Zeus-Helios-Sarapis, p Oxy IX. 1213*
111 V.D.) d£ioi Me'vavSpos [d] 8e'8oTa( poi ■yapijo-ai., " M.
asks, is it granted me to marry?" (Ed.). So 1' Flor
III. 33-" 4 t u ' A.I'.) iirel 8e vvv NtXos 6 vibs aijTfjs yapciv
pe'XXci, and witli object, Alldollent 7S p^-TroT airbv yrjpai
dXXnv yvvaiKa. The use of yapeia-Sai. to denote the bride's
part in a wedding has rather fallen out of use in Hellenistic,
but it not infrequently survives in the legal language of
marriage-contracts, e.g. P Oxy III. 496 s (a.d. 127) T| [ttjs]
yapovp«VT|S pdppr] 0a\s ktX.. ib. VI. 905 10 (A.I). 170)
( — Selections) p. 86) Kal 6 yapdiv em IxopTjyeiTtj ttj yapoupe'vrj
to Se'ovTa, and even P Lips I. 41 11 (about the end of iv/a.ii.)
where, with reference to the bridal gifts, the bridegroom,
after the marriage has been completed, is described as oi to.
favrov eTriKop.i^o(ievos pdvov, dXXd Ka[i] nva [t]tjs YTlI H-l -"
p.e'v[T|]s: see further Proles;, p. 159. For the passive, cf.
P Oxy X. 1266 18 (a.d. 981 ttjv Se toC moi p-nTepa Oep-
poiBiov y(yapf|o-8ai pou tuj p (era) AopenavoO, P Grenf
II. 76 11 (deed of separation — A.I'. 305-6) dXX' e£eivai aiiTij
dTrotTTfj[vai Kal] yapr)87jvai. <is dv PouXt)8tj. Tapcri],
" wife," is common — P Tebt I. 104 1 ' (B.C. 92) 00-a irpoo-r|Kei.
yvvaiKi yapfrfp, PSI I. 64"* (? i/p.C.) o-uvoiK[rj<rov(rd 0-01 <l]s
yVT|(rfia] -yaperfy, P Oxy IV. 7Q5 4 ia.1i. Si-90) y]fip«TT]v
<f>epvT)v Trpo(r<|>€popc'vT)v 8a[KTvXiov] xpv<roOv T€TapTw[v, and
OG/S 206 9 'AKvXa . . . eii£dpevos piia-iv Kal Wkvols Kal
■yapsTJj. This noun and onlpPios have considerably trenched
on the ground of the less explicit •ywrj.
•■<lltl"~(9.
No instances "I this verb have as yet been quoted outside
the XT, and it is therefore not possible to determine how-
far the rule of Apollonius De Conslr. p. 280, 11 (ed.
Bekkei 1 co-tI yap to pev " yapui,' ydpou peTaXappdvw to
8« " yapfljio," yapon tivI peTaSiSwpi. applies. It may he
noted, however, that many verbs in -££w are found used in
the same way as verbs in -iio (e.g. diroXoyi^w . dTroXoye'io :
cf. Hatzidakis Gr. p. 395), and that consequently in I Cor 7 s8
yapi£u> may = "marry " and not "give in marriage." For
this rendering see further ad I. Lietzmann in HZNT, and
J. Weiss in Meyer's Kommeiitar*.
yet/no^.
P Tebt I. 104, a marriage contract of B.C. 92, is docketed
on the verso — opo^oyia) ydpov. For (raryypacfn] yapov, see
P Oxy I\ . 7I3 12 (a.D. 97) TT€iroir|VTai irpos dXXr|Xous tow
yapou o-vYYpa<t>Tiv, and rf. V Anih II. 78" (a.d. 184) ttj
o-uvyev(8i pou . . . irpbs ydpov o-vvtX8[io]v, " being married
to my kinswoman " (Edd.) The word is very common in
connexion with the wedding festivities, e. g. P Oxy I. in 2
(in A.I'.) tpioTa o-« 'Hpals Senrvfjo-ai us ydpous tc'kvwv
auTfjs, ib. VI. 027 2 (iii/A.H. ) KaXt o-ai "Epws eis ydpous,
P Flor III. 332- (ii/A.n.) toIs ydpois o-ov, " on the occasion
of your marriage." Cf. the use of the singular in Gen 29",
I Mace io 58 , and Mt 22 s compared with 2 , where Field
(Notes, p. 16) finds no difference between sing, and plur.
For the phrase ydpous irowiv (Mt 22 2 ) cf. Michel 1001 " 19
(the Will of Epicteta, in the Doric of Thera— c. B.C. 200)
prjSe xprjo'C" to pouo-eiov pr|8evi. A ko ptj tis Tciv eg
'EmTeXeias y°*P ov TrOL 'H-
On the distinction between Egyptian, (ireek, and Greek-
Egyptian marriages in Egypt, and on the yapos fi-ypcujios as
a provisional union in contrast to the fully constituted ydpos
2yypa(f>os. ^ee Hohrwein; L 'Mgypte Homaiite, p. 138 ft". Cf.
also Archil) iii. pp. 70 f., 507 ; iv. pp. 264 (., 474 I.
y&Q.
F'or the ascaisiot force of Kal yap, a, in Rom II 1 , cf.
P Passalacqua 9 (iii B.C.) ( = Witkowski 2 , p. 54) <j>pdvTio-ov
oiv. Sttojs pi] d8iKr|0Tii 6 dvBpuiTros ' Kal yap 6 iraTT)p aiiToO
eo-tIv evTavSa Tr;pl II., where Letronne (P Par p. 401)
renders, " aie soin qu'il ne soit fait ancun tort a cet homme ;
car, de plus, son pere est employe ici aupres de P." In
P 1 Ixy I\ . "43 22 (B.C. 2) Kal yap eyu SXos SiaTrov^oJvpai ei
'EXevos xa-AKois aTrdXe[o-]ev, " I am quite upset at Helenos'
loss of the money" (Edd.), the same phrase seems to do
little more than introduce a new subject. In P Flor III.
367 s (iii/A.D. ) Kal yap Kal rroXXaKis pov <Trio-T«i!Xai'Tds croi
ktX. , the locution introduces the ground of a complaint
just conveyed in the mention of the addressee's dirdvOpuiroi
€T-to-ToXai. The ordinary uses of yap need not lie illustrated,
unless we give one example of the ydp beginning an ex-
position of a matter just announced, where our idiom omits :
thus P Rein 7' (?B.C. 141) T|ydyKao-pai Trjv «)>' ipas
KaTacpvyf|v Tr[oi]fjo-ao-8ai Vya tiJX"> por)8«ias. Tori ydp ktX.
(the statement of grievance follows).
yaOTljO.
The phrase 4v yaorpl '{\nv (cf. MGr eyyao-Tpiivopai) ,
found in Herodotus, and the medical writer-, from Hippocrates
down (see Hobart, p. 92), may be quoted from P Kyi II.
6S 13 (B.C. 89), where one woman complains of another who
ir[TrXT|£ev] pe . . . ty yao-Tp[l] Jx 01,0 " av trevTap^vov. It is
used of a sow, P Magd 4 6 (iii/B.c), and P Flor II. 130 3
(a.d. 257) KaTaTri]av9€io*av vv fe'xovo-av Kal k[v y]acrrpL.
Vt Syll S02 8 (iii/B.c.) Tr€v8'€TT| tos eKUT|a-£ ey yao-[Tp]l KXcw
pdpos. 11 tyKuos St yevope'va ey yao"Tpl t^opti Tpta 2ttj. In
Vetlius Valens, p. 103 33 we have edv Kaid yaorpbs ^XTl-
For the common compound yao-TpoKvrjpiov = "calf of the
leg," see BGU III. 975 11 (a.d. 45) {=Seleclioiis, p. 42)
01JX1] Kao-TpoKVTjp(u> 1/'. yao-Tpo-).
ye.
A good example of the emphasis imparted by this parlicle
is afforded by P Lond 42 1S (b.c. i6S)(— I. p. 30, Selections^
p. IO) els irdv tl €Xr|Xv0iiia 81a *rf|V tov ctltou Tip.?iv, Kal
vavva.
122
yevea
8o[Ko]vo-a v[v]-y [-y]e trov Trapayevop-e'vov Tev£eo-0ai tlvos
dvav|/vxr)s, "having come to the last extremity because of
the high price of corn, and thinking that now at last on
your return I should obtain some relief." The same docu-
ment, 1. 23, illustrates the ufjTeye of I Cor 6 3 — p.T| otl -ye
too-ovtov XP° V0U eTri-ye-yovoTos, "not to speak of so much
time having gone by" (see Proleg. p. 240). For the com-
bination el 8e |itj -ye cf. P Oxy VIII. 1159 6 (late iii/A.D.) el
8e (iTj -ye, o-vvTa^aL avTw otl eXeuo-€Tai ut'xpi ie ^aaevtoB,
" otherwise, arrange with him that he shall come by the 13th
Pharnenoth " (Ed. ), Chrest. I. 167 25 (b.c. 131) Trpovor|8rrn
«s udXio-Ta [lev a"uvTrX^pu)6^o"eTat to. tou TrapeXSdvTos £tous
K€<j)[d]Xaia, el 8e jit) -ye, ovk eXdo-o-w tu>v k£ (TaXdvTtov), " if
possible, . . . but if not, at any rate . . . ", Cagnat IV. 833
(Hierapulis, alter ii/A.D.) oijStvl 8e erepw e^Viai KT)8ev8T)vai.'
el 8e lit) ye. b eirixeLprjcras Swcret tu Lepu>TaTu> Ta|xeiu* SrjvdpLa
(jLtipia — the editor needlessly extrudes -ye. On el! *ye, KaeroL
■ye, (levovv ye, etc., see these combinations in their places
below.
yeerra.
This Hellenized form, derived from the Ileb. E3fP3 by
dropping the in, is one of those "specific Jewish ideas"
(Thumb Hrlkn. p. 1 1 S) which naturally we cannot
illustrate from our sources. We may cite Orac. Si/>. I. 103
els ye'evav uaXepov Xdppou -rrupos dxau-dToio : the spelling
here demanded by the metre is found in Mk 9" D, it. * 5
E al.
yEtTlOV.
BGU III. 830 21 (i/A.D.) eirl -yap Kal yen-cuv aiJTov et[p.]t,
P Oxy X. 1272 14 (A.l). 144) iirdvoiav ovv KaTa [t]wv
■yeiTovuv llov, " having some suspicion against my neigh-
bours " (Edd.). The adj. is very common in descriptions
of locality, e. g. P Par 5 1 8 (B.C. 114) tov els Tdyr|v oIkov
. . . 06 yelToves' votov oiKia 'ApiraT|o-Los, Poppa l|/lXoI
Tdiroi ktX., P Oxy I. 99 7 (a.d. 55) yeLToves tt]s oXt|[s oixias,
votov] Kal dirT]XLi6To[v] 8r]fj.d(rtaL pvp.ai, X. 1 276 s (a. D. 249)
rf)S 8e bXr|S -yeLToves votov pvp.T) TvcpXrj, "the adjacent areas
of the whole are on the south a blind street" (Edd.).
TeiTvla and -yeiTvidio are used in a similar way — P Tebt I.
14 10 (B.C. 114) yevrvlas, "adjoining areas," ib. 105 19 (B.C.
103) ttXt|V tt|s -yei.Tvtiio-r|S ttjl Ooiivios, " except that which
adjoins the land of Thoonis." P Sa'id Khan 2 aS (B.C. 22)
opia Kal -yeiTVLai dirb rwv dvaToXiiv ktX. This noun may
= " neighbourhood,'' as in P Flor III. 319 5 (a.d. 132-7)
01 ev viTvta (iou ovTes. See also Syll 929 s8 (ii/fi.e.) for a
verb veiTove't*). In MGr yevrovas = " neighbour."
yeMco.
Syll S02 70 (iii/B.C.) tov 8= 6ebv -yeXdo-avTa 4>d[a]ev vlv
iravo-elv (Tas voo-ov), P Oxy III. 47 i es (ii/A.D.) ye'XwTa
ttoXvv Kal dveiue'vov . . . yeXdv, " laughed long and freel)'"
(Edd.) If we desiderate proof that the ancients laughed
with the same articulation as ourselves, we may refer to
P Leid W xi 30 (ii/iii A.D.) elirwv eKpoTiio-e y, K(al)eye'Xao-ev 6
6ebs eTrtTaKis. x a > X a i X a > X°-> X a > X a > X a - yeXdo-avTos 8e
avTov eyevvf|8r|o-av 8eol \, otTives Ta -n-dvTa Trepie'xouo-Lv. A
Lycian epitaph maybe quoted from Ormerod and Robinson's
inscrr. mJHS xxxiv. p. 1 i'i\: no. 26 20 Tral^e ve'Xa -rrapoSeiTa,
pXe'-rriov oti Kal o-e Baveiv Set — it is the analogue of the
commonplace quoted in I Cor 15 12 . For the fut. act., as in
Lk 6 21 (cf. Job 29- 1 , 4 Mace 5 28 ), see Proleg. p. 154. MGr
has veXw.
yelcoQ.
In the invitation to the celebration of Hadrian's accession
the people are summoned to sacrifice ■yeXiocri Kal ue'8ais Tals
dirb Kprjvris Tas vj/uxds dve'vTes (P Giss I. 3 6ff ). In his note
the editor suggests that veXuo-t may refer to the " P'estzug
(ttouttti) " which was customary on such occasions, and refers
to Klio vii. p. 2S5 flf. In MGr -ye'Xoi.a (plur.) = " laughter."
See another instance cited under veXdu (P Oxy 471) : add
BGU IV. I141 14 (B.C. 14) Kal Ypdx|/as avTiit vppia-ai p.e Trpbs
•yeXwTa uol tovto e-ypa^as.
ye fliC CO.
The verb is used of loading a ship with grain in P Magd 1 1 14
(B.C. 221) o-vvTd£ai Ev<f>pdvopi . . . Yep.Co-ai to -rrXolov eK
(cf. Rev 8') tot Ka0' airrbv tottwv ttjv Taxlo-Trjv. In I. II
of the same papyrus we have the pass. v€p.t^rjTaL used abso-
lutely, and similarly on the verso ire[pl t]ov [-yep-rjo-Biivai.
avToii t[o irXo]i[o]v : cf. Mk 4", Lk 14 23 . Other examples
of the verb are P Fay I17 14 (.A.D. 108) irdvTa Ta kttjvt)
■ye'ai.^ (/. "ye'a^e; PaKavov, "load all the animals with cab-
bage," ib. 11S 23 (a.d. no), P Tebt II. 419 1 ' (iii/A.D.) Ye'ueto-ov
X<JpTou, "load the ass) with hay," P Flor II. 184 15 (iii/A.D.)
■yefu'o-as Ta eKKevtuOe'vTa tote o-LTapia, and 17 tous Tecrcrapes
o-aKKOvs -yep-io-ai., P Rein 53"" (iii/iv A. D.) ra aTroo-TaXevTa
KaarjXia Y^awcrov (see below) otvov. For the constr. with
ace. and gen., as in this last instance and others (cf. Mk r.5 88
etc.), see also OGIS 383 116 (i/B.C.) TpjaTr^as pev iepds
TrpeTrovo-r|s 8oivr|s ve|j.l[s]wv. ln MGr 7ep.l5" is construed
with double accusative. The curious form ye'awo-ov (P Rein
53 I.e.) is explained by P Flor II. 1S4 18 (iii/A.D.) Yoauo-ov,
and other passages where this alternative 70(100 occurs :
■ye'[X«o-ov is a compromise. Note the negatived verbal in
P Sa'itl Khan I b - 34 (B.C. SS) o-Te'u(j>[u]Xa d-ye'|iio-T[a.
ye/ico.
P Lorid 122 9 ' (magic, iv/A.D.) ( = 1. p. 119) wupos ve'p. 1 '
See also the early Christian inscription I.MAi I. 123S eirl
■yep.t to 8qKtov tovto, "since this tomb is full." For the
construction with the ace, as in Rev 17"', cf. the MGr ye'nw
XprjuaTa, "I am full of possessions."
yeved.
The collective sense of this word — involved in its historic
relation to Yevos — is normal throughout, and survives in MGr
•yevui = " race, lineage." Thus it denotes a family, without
individual reference: P Oxy I. I04 11 (a will — A.D. 961 Tfjs
tovtov "yeveds, " his issue " (should he himself predecease) —
similarly PSI III. 240 H (ii/A.D.) . . . eKajo-Tou aiiTwv yeveds,
in a will — ib. IV. 713"' (A.D. 97) Trj e£ dXXrjXwv y'vea, " their
joint issue," P Hal I. I 217 (iii/B.C.) aXXov 8' opKov anSeva
e^eVTw oavvvat arj[8j5 bpK[t^]etv |iT]8e -yevedv Trapio-Tao-8at,
•' no one may swear by any other oath [than Zeus, Hera and
Poseidon], nor offer it. nor may he bring forward his family,"
'i.e. to swear by them: see note, p. 121. Sy// S56 18 - 18
(ii/B.C.) ouoLos 8e Kal el "Yefvjedv Troirjo-aiTO, of a manumitted
slave. eXeuSe'pa ^o-t[o)] Kal dve'4>aTTTos d ^[ejved. Cagnat. \\ .
yeveaXoyla
123
ytviifia
915'" J (i/a.D.) Kal [av]To[l] Kal Y ev€aL [a]vT<i[v. The
abstract sense appears in P Tebt II. 312" (A.D. 123-4) lepevs
diroXvcripos airb t[t|s] [.] 8 ■yeveds, "exempted piiest of the
[.]lth generation."
yeveaXoyia.
The plural is found along with puBoi (as in I Tim I 4 ) in
Polyb. ix. 2. I ir€p'i tcls "YCveaXo-ytas Kal pvBovs, where the
reference is lo the stories of the births of the demigod
founders of states. He..ce Hort {Jitd. Christianity, p. 135 ff.)
understands the word in the Pasto als not of the Gnostic
groupings of aeons in genealogical relationships, hut of
"all the early tales adherent, as it were, to the births of
founders," etc.
yeviaia.
The distinction between ™ -yevc'o-ia. the commemoration
of the dead, and to. ytvi9\ia, the birthday feast of a living
man, disappears in late Greek (cf. Lob. Phryn. p. 103,
Rutherford .\V, p. 1 84) ; and in the pap> ri Ta -yevt'cria is always
birthday feast. Thus P Fay 1 14 20 (A.D. IOO) W|v e'ikSvIv
(/. ix8iv) ■tre'p.o-i.s (.'. Trepans ) T>ji k8 & (.'. <i) k! eis to. -yeveVia
TeptXAiis, "send the fish on the 24th or 23th for Gemella's
birthday feast," for which other dainties are ordered in
lb. iiq ;;r ' ff . P Fay 113*. a year later, says that pigs are
going to be sacrificed on the birthday feast (els to. ■yeveVia)
of Sabinus. Cf. BGU I. i* (iii/A.D.) an account of various
outlays connected with the Yeveoufois] T<iv [6eii]v Zepao-Twv.
and Preisigke 1525 (A.D. 131 — dedication of a statue) YeveVia
'ASpiavov p t| iroXis. So for the birthdays of private persons
BGU I. 333"' (iii/iv A.D.) ( = Chrcst. I. 489) irjdv-rws
Trocrjo-aTe, eav fl 8vvaTo[v], K[a]TeX6elv vpds els to ywia-ia.
tov viov r;[p.uj]v Sapa-rruovos. So in accounts of expenditure,
as P Oxy IV. 736'* (1 . A.D. 1) yeveo-fois TpvcpaTos o-Te4>d(vwv)
(6P0X0I Suo), P Giss I. 31 6 (ii/A.H.) -yeveo-iois Ai.oyev£8(os) 8.
For yeveBX£a used in the same sense we may cite P Oxy III.
494 24 (a. I). 156) els tvu\iav avTtov t)v TroiT|crovTai ttXt]o-£ov
tov Ta<pov aou KaT* 6tos tt] yeve8X£a pov, " for a feast which
they shall celebrate at my tomb on my birthday every yrar"
(Edd.), BGU I. 149 15 (ii hi A.D.) •ye[v£]8Xi.o' is ZoKvorratov]
Beov peydXov p.fydX[ou, P Oxy I. 1 12* (in /iv A.D.) Tols
Yev«8X£ois tov 8eo[v. ib. VIII. 1144 4 (i/ii A.D.), etc. From
the inscriptions note OG1S 90 46 (the Rosetta Stone— B.C. 196)
ev r^t Ta yeveBXi-a tou pao-iXe'ws ayeTai, ib. Ill- 9 (after B.C.
163) tt)v yeveBXi-ov T)pe'[pav ttjv Bor|]8ou. and Priene 105"
(c. B.C. 9) Tfp/ tou 6r|OTdTou Kaicrapo[s y]eve'8Xi.ov. In the
last inscription, 1. *°, if the restoration can be trusted, we
have the remarkable statement i]p|ev 8e Tuk Kocrpui. Tciv 8u
avTov evav-yeX£[ wv t| -yeveBXios] tou Beou, "but the birthday
of the god [the Emperor Augustus] was for the wot Id the
beginning of tidings of joy on his accuitnt " : cf. Deissmann
/.ME, p. 371.
F"or "f| -yeve'crios \sc. f,pe'pa) see OG1S 583 1 "' (i/A.D.) Tfji
■yeveo-tui. Capiat IV. 353*- 4,u (ii/A.D.), of a monthly cele-
bration, ■yevtcri'u) 2epa<rrov, and evpTJvu vevecriu>. Similarly
Michel 544 10 (B.C. 114) €iroiT|o-aTo 8e Kal ve[ve6]Xlas tois Te
iraio-lv Kalirai8euTai[s, of a hospitable Phrygian gymnasiarch.
Both these adjectives are replaced by the noun in Gen 40 20 ,
where the birthday of Pharaoh is rpe'pa yeve'o-ews. We find
in P Cairo Preis 31" (A.D. 139-40) the compound, irai]8u>v
TrpuTOTftveo-lois.
yeveaig.
F'or v. = "birth, nativity," as in Lk i 14 , ct. Priene 105 49
((*. B.C. 9 — see s.v. ■yevecria) to d-rrb Tf|s eKeivou -y| eve ]crea>s
apxei-v tu» p£uj tov xpovov, Kaibel 3 1 4 2 L ou8' outios pot -ye'vecris
Seivi] TrXiio-BeLO-' eKopeVBn, — the sense appears to be " nativity"
(astrological). Other examples are P Lond 98 recltf (a horo-
scope —i/ii A. D.) (=1. p. 130) o]lK[oSeo-TrorT|s] tt)s Yeve'creajs.
a common phrase in nativities, and Os/r 1601 (a notice of
birth or for a horoscope — A.D. 1 14) ye'vecris Trai&iov dpcreviKov
il, frti) Tpai.avou Ka£o-apos toO Kuplou. In the pre-Christian
inscriptions of the .Egean Sea the phrase Kara -ycVeo-LV is
frequent in contrast to ko.8' uioBco-iav : see e.g. Syll 905,
and cf. Deissmann BS p. 239. In P. Oxy I. 120 8 , a philo-
sophic letter of iv/.A. D. , the word is used in the more general
sense of "existence," "life" — peTpioiv yip Kal Svo-ruxiiv
•ytv€0-LV aL\ovT€S (/. ^X") °^^^ oiiTw aiauTots Trpoo-a£xopev
/. eauTois Trpoo-e'xopev . "we fail to realize the inferiority
and wretchedness to which we are born" (Edd.). Not very
different is P Leid \V xiv '■' (ii/ili A.l>.) Kal p.T|V€uo-8u> ( '.
-u€0-8uj) pot Ta Tijs yevcVeiis pou. "quae genituram meam
spectant" (Ed.).
yevezi'].
For (K yeveTiiS in In o l , see the numerous examples, with
special references to blindness, in Wetstein ad /., and add
Philostratus Epist. 51 paxap.W twv Ik yeveTfjs TrxpXciv (1 ited
by Bauer HZNT ad /.). Vettius Valens, p. 292" eirl twv 4k
■ytveTfjs 8LaoroXuiv.
yevrjfia.
The spelling •ytvTipa. " fruits of the earth," shown in the
best MSS in Mt 26 29 , Mk 14 2 ', etc., is now abundantly
attested from the papyri, e. g. P Oxy I. SS' (a.h. 179) irupou
yevr|paTos, ib. IV. 729 s6 (A.D. 137) olviKoS -yevripaTos,
il>. VIII. 114I 6 (iii/A.D.), X. 1262 16 (A.D. 197) <//-, and the
numerous examples in Deissmann BS pp. no, 184. Mayser
Gr. p. 214. Add from the inscriptions C/G 4757 G2 O'-gypt,
A.D. 68), 4474'- 9 (Syria, iii/A.D.), and OG/S '-ibi* (Syria,
iii/A.D.) cuv tois tov tveoTwTos £tous ytvTipao-LV.
On the phrase on ostraca of the imperial period ytvr|paTos
tov Setvos ^tovs, referring to the duty payable on the harvest
of the preceding year, see Wilcken Os/r. i. p. 214: hence
the word y€vnpaToypa(j>€iv, "confiscate by the government,"
see Archiv i. p. 148. Note also I' Ryl II. 154 22 (A.D. 66)
yevtjpaTa Kal €TrLy6VT]paTa, "produce and surplus produce"
(Edd.).
The history of this word, unknown to LS, and unsus-
pected except as a blunder of XT uncials, is peculiarly
instructive. Against HR, who regard the totally distinct
words -ytw^pa and Ye'viipa as mere variants of spelling.
Thackeray (Gr. i. p. 118) shows that Yew. (from Ycvvdw)
is in LXX animal, and yiv. vegetable, as in NT. The
hundreds of instances quotable from Eg)-pt must not close
our eyes to the apparent absence of attestation elsewhere,
except in Syria, which accounts for its appearance in NT.
We may however reasonably conjecture that in Polybius
when Y«vVTJpaTa = " vegetable produce" we should drop the
second v. This is confirmed by the strictures of Phrynichus
(Lobeck, p. 286) : Y €VVT )F- aTa ' TroXXaxov aKovw tt^v Xe'/jtv
Ti8ep.eVnv errl twv Kapiriv. iyu Se ovk ol8a dpx a ^ a v Kal
yevvuai
124
yepcov
86kiuov ovo-av. lie woult] have them say Kapiroiis £r[povs
Kal vypois. Polybius then either used •ye'vriLi.a, nr adopted
a new meaning fur -yeVvruJia which was reacted upon by the
other word. In 1'SI III. I96 2 > 3 , 197 s ' 3 (both vi/vii a.d.) we
find vv.
yevvdeo.
P Fay 28* (A.D. 1 50-1) ( = Selections, p. Hi) d-rro-ypac|>du.s0a
tov -yevvr|9<vTa T)u.eiv . . . ulov : the same formula in
BGU I. Ill 1 " (ii/A.D.). P Gen I. 19 14 (a.d. 14S) (uiS^OJu
p.01) -y€WT|0(t£o-T|s). ib. 33 11 (a. 1 1. 156) 7«vvT]8e'vTa [t]<u is
(eVti) 'Avtw[v£vou] KatVapos, Syll 406 9 (A.D. 147) crvvT|-
crOc'vTes [lot. -ytvvT|86'vTOS vioO (of civic congratulations sent to
Antoninus), C. and B. ii. 590 ( p. 6 56) Aovkios -yuv|ai.]Kl
iSi'a o-EpvoTtiTTi, ytvvT|9c£o-T] etous pija (=.\.i>. 77), BGU I.
132 "- s (ii/A.n.) "Hpcov dXXos utbs nT](Tpbs) tt)s a(uTtjs) ytv-
v^0(£ts). The confusion of forms from *ytvop.cu and forms
from -ytvvdu), which gave a start to the mixing of ye'vr||J.a and
-ye'vvT|u.a, produces in BGU I. 2S 16 (a.D. 1S3) and no 11
(a.d. 13S-9) the form -y6vr|0€VTa : see Deissmann d>'S p. 184.
With Mk 14 21 cf. OGIS 45S 10 81b &v tis 8iKauos inroXdPot
TOVTO O.TWL dp\T)V TOV plOU Kal TTJS T^iUTJS -ytyOVtVai., O tCTTlV
irt'pas Kal opos tou p.cTaae'Xeo-8aL, otl -ycyeVvriTaL. In MGr
■uevvu = " begetj" "give birth to," and of birds "lay"
(eggs). The derivative eireyevvr|0-ts, P Gen I. 33 15 (a.D. 156)
<;/., means a "birth subsequent to" (a census, etc.). For
the noun ylvva, whence this verb is derived, cf. P Leid
\\i\. 47 (ji/iii a. 11.) 8 KaXoio-i "fipov ■yt'vvav, * - eo-tiv yap
"ytvva koo-jj.ou.
yevvrj/jia.
See s.v. y«vr|U.a. So far as we have noticed, the word
with vv does not occur at all in the papyri.
(in Mt I 18 LW, Lk I 14 one or two good MSS, inch 3;)
may be quoted from I' l.eid W xxUi - 2 (ii/iii A. 11.), where a
magic hook Trcpit'xEi Yevvrjcriv TTvevu-aTos, irvpbs Kai o-kotos
(sc. -ovs), and Syll 737 130 (ii/A.D.) o-tt-ovSi|v d£lav ttjs Td£etos,
■yduuv, -yevvrio-eoos, Xou>v, t^Vrjperas ktX. : Dittenberger
observes that boys were brought to the Xdes festival before
their coming of age, so that the order of these last three
Hems is one ol time.
yevoQ
is ...ninion in the papyri with reference to a species 01
class of things. Thus P Fay 21 10 (a.D. 134) eiV kv •yevtorrv
«IV iv dp-yvpU), "■ whether in kind or in money,'' with refer-
ence to payments, ib. 90 11 (A.D. 234) xtP'q] ""' «V V«"
Xaxavoo-n-fpuou dpTdpas Tp[i]s, "a loan in kind ol three
arlabas of vegetable seed,'' P Oxy VIII. I134 13 (a.D. 4^0
•n-epl dXXou tlvos tl'Sovs x\ yevous, "of any other sort or
kind." In P Grenf II. 44 11 (a.D. ioi) the word occurs in
connexion with the transport of "goods," and in P Oxy IX '.
727- (a.d. 154) an agent is authorized -yiiVn Siairu)XT]o-ovTa
a tdv 8cov r\ T^j aviTOu tt(o-t(i, " 10 sell off produce as may be
needful on his ou ii authority": cf. ;/). I. 54 16 (a.d. 201)
tis Ttip-T|V yevtiv, " lor the price of materials" lor the repair
oi public buildings, and ib. IOI 10 (A.D. 142) where yiveo-i, =
•■crops." Similarly P Anih II. 91 15 (a.d. 159) ois e\lv
aipwaai yevco-i ttX)|V kvt|kou, " with any crops I choose
except cnecus" (Edd.). In P Oxy IX. 1202 20 (a.d. 217)
Kar' aKoXouOerav twv eTtiv Kal tov ycVovs, the word is
used = " parentage " : cf. BGU I. 140 s6 (li.c. 119) tois
•n-pbs [y]e'vovs o-vvyeveVi, " to the legitimate parents." With
yt'vos = " offspring," as in Ac 17- 8 , cf. IG XIV. 641 (Thurii)
Kal yup €vwv iiu.a)v -yeVos oXpiov tuxoaai €Lp.ev . . . "OXpie
Kal aaKapro-Tc, 0tbs 87o-t| dvTi PpoToto, and 63S 7TJS irais
€tu.l Kal ovpavoii dcrTcpdcvTos, aviTap €aol ve'vos ovpdvtov
(both cited by Norden Agiiostos Thcos, p. 194). Ac 4° has
a close parallel in P Tebt II. 291 36 (A.D. 162) d]7r«'8[i]£as
o-eai)Tov Ye'vous [6]vTa iepartKou. In OGIS 470 5 (time of
Augustus) a certain Theophron describes himself as priest
8id ytvov ttjs 'AvatTiSos 'ApTtu-tSos, "hereditary" priest.
In ib. 513 10 (iii/A.D.) vtvovs tiuv 'ETri(X)a'l8uv, and 63s 4
(Palmyra, a.d. 17S-9) ol iy -yt'vovs ZapSipuAaov, it answers
to gens, a tribe or clan. For the common t<u -ytvei. in
descriptions, cf. Sy// S52 2 (ii/B. c.) awu-a dvSpelov oil bvou.a
Kxiirptos to *ye'vos Kiiirptov. In V'ettius Valens, p. 86 36 , €ts
■ye'vos €LO-€X0t6v is used of a manumitted slave : cf. p. Io6 H .
reQaarjVo^.
Cagnat I\'. 374 11 (a.d. 102-5) Avti.o\«u)v tujv [firl t|u
Xpvo-opoa., twv •7rpoTepo[v re]pao-r|vwv. Whether this Gerasa,
which was in Arabia, could put in a claim to be connected
distantly with the Gospel story, we do not discuss here.
ySQOvaia.
Bishop Hicks has shown (CA' i. p. 43 b) the important
place occupied by the yspovo-ra in Ephesus and other Greek
cities in Roman imperial times, and consequently how the
term, and not PovXt|, came to be applied to the Sanhedrin
in Ac 5 21 . In Syll 740'- (a.d. 212) f)8o|ev ttj Upa -yepovcria
Toii SwTfjpos ['A]o-KXr|iriov ktX, the editor remarks on the
singular use of the word for a private sacred college: on
ib. 882 (Cos — imperial time) Toii fivriueiov tovtod r| -yepovo-ta
KvjSeTar, he suggests the same connotation, and on ib. 737 132
(ii/A.D.) he argues an application to the Upd ycpovo-ia of
lileusis (see his reff.). These will suffice to show that a
•yepovo-ia concerned, like the Sanhedrin, with res sacrae was
nothing unusual The use of the word for lay senates of
variouskinds is of course abundant, and does not concern us :
see inter alia Ramsay C. and B. ii. p. 43S ft'., and Ferguson
Legal Terms common to the Macedonian Inscrr. ami the X J'
(Chicago, 1913), p- 30ft'. The two terms of Ac 5 21 appear
together in Cagnat IV. S36 7 (Hierapolis, ? ii/A.D. or after)
diroSwo-£i to) [o-]€u.voTdTu) o-uvtopujt. -yepovo-ras Srjvclpta
XetXra (for violating a tomb).
yeqeov.
OGJS 479 11 (ii/A.D. init.) Upevs ti)s Ttiv ^epovTuiv
'Opovoi'as. BGU IV. 1141" (B.C. 14) tlirev b 'yepcoy px[t|]
elSc'var auTov to KadbXov irepl toutwv prjSe'v. I' Ryl II. 77 34
(A.D. 192) U.IU.OV tov Tra[T]6pa tov (jSiXotlllov tov [yjpoyTa
<|)wTa, "imitate your father the lover of office, the brave old
man " : note that ■yt'pwv here plays the part of adj. to the
poetical word <f>ws— see the editors' note. CP Herri) ioo 7
(fragment). The word is not very often met with, but its
continued existence in the vernacular is attested by the MGr
■yc'povTas (also -yt'pos), as well as derivatives like -yepvu)
(aor. t-yt'pacra) wdiich show mixture with the kindred -yfjpas.
yevof-iai
12c
yqpa?
yevo/iat.
For y. with genitive, cf. the standing formula in tie ///'<•///'
of the Decian persecution (a.d. 250) twv Upwv e7«vcrap.Tiv,
c. g. P Oxy IV. 658 12 (= Selections, p. 116). Willi the ace.,
as in Jn 2 9 and in the LXX fairly often, it may be cited
from Preisigke 1106 (Ptolemaic), where sundry officials Kal
oi o-op.Trdo-i.ov •y'udp.tvoi. join in a complimentary monument
to their entertainer. See Abbott, Joh. Gr. p. 76 f. ; and on
the change of construction in Ifeb 6 4 '- see Milligan Docu-
ments, p. 68. The verb is used absolutely (as in Ac io 10 )
in Preisigke 1944 (inscr. on a cup — Roman age) «K toutou
t-yeuo-d|JLT]V. The verbal occurs, negatived, in P Giss I. 19 12
(ii/A.D.) &[y]€i/otos €Kot(ui(ir|v. '" I was going to bed without
bite or sup." The noun from a compound may be observed
in a small undated fragment, CPHerm 27 Trpoo-yeuo-eus
t[ . . . : dpTOKOTru> appears just below. MGr has ■yeiop.tu
still, = "taste," "eat.''
yecoQyeco.
Agriculture being the principal industry in Egypt, this
word and its cognates are very common in the papyri with
reference to the cultivation both of private allotments and
of the crown lands, for which rent was paid in kind. A
good example of the former class is afforded by the letter in
which a father remonstrates with a dilatory son for his
neglect of their lot of land — to KTfjpa aYewp-ynTov €otiv*
ovSels twv -yeaip-ytiv fjOc-'X-ncrev Yewp-ygiv avTo. ''the whole
land is unfilled: no tenant was willing to work it" (BGU
II. 53o 20ff - (i/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 61). For the latter we
may cite P Lond 256 recto 21 - (a.d. 11-5) (=11. p. 96),
an order to deliver seed-corn 8t][ioo-lols -yewp-yois els tjv
-ycwp-yoxia-i pao-iXi.KT][v] Kal Ic-pdv Kal tTt[p]av vrjv, and the
interesting P Oxy VI. S99 8 (a.d. 200) in which a woman
claims on the ground of her sex to be released from the
cultivation of various plots of Crown land, which, she states,
as long as she had power she cultivated — es 00-ov p.ev ovv
8ivap.Cs poi vrrfjpxtv to.vtcls tyiuipyovv. If an instance of
the passive is wanted (t<>r Heb 6"), we may cite P Giss
I. 4 10 (A.D. 118) — Hadrian has appointed (o-Trjo-avTos) t^[v]
Pao-i\(i.KTjv) -yfjv Kal 8-npoo-iav Kal ovo-iaKTjv yf\v Ka[i]'
d^iav «Kao-TT]s Kal oijk €K tou TraXaiou 7r[po]o-Td"ypaTos
-y€wp-yelo-6at, Syll 929 s0 (B.C. 139?) Kam ^tipas Y*Y ea) p-
■ynpevT]s t€ Kal Y« w pY T )^ T l " H LC ' VT ] s - etc -
yea'jQytov.
For y. — "cultivated fields," see P Tebt I. 72 3 ' (a land
survey — B.C. 1 14-3) Kal Trapa-yevope'vou avn-oO els tt]v Kwpriv
Kal erreXBdvTos eirl tol yeuipyitx ei»pe9fjvai. tov orrdpov
KaKO(j>uf|L dvTa Kal ra -ytvTipaTa dOepLOTa. In P Par 63 uff '
(B.C. 165) Tijv €KT[€]v€o-TaT-nv [Troi]TJo-acr(Jai. Trpdvotav b-rrws
tKao-Tois KaTa 8vvap.1v pep[i]o~9r] ra yntipyia, Mah.itlv
(P Petr III. p. 23) translates, "you should take the most
earnest precautions that the field labour be divided to each
in accordance with his capacity": cf. P Lond 3i4 ,2fr
(a.d. 149) (= II. p. 189) where in a proposal for a sub-lease
the lessee undertakes all that is necessary for the proper
cultivation of the land — eTriTeXeVu to. -yewp-yiKa £p*ya 7r[dvT]a
8cra Ka8r|Kei, it. 354 21 (c. B.C. 10) (= II. p. 165) 8id 8e tovto
twv ytupyioiv d<f>avi£oue'v«v [. . . It should be noted that
this last document is written in a very graceful literary hand,
so that the word here figures in educated language. This
Part II.
is interesting from the fact that -yecipYiov cannot be traced
with certainty in literature before Straho : Dittenberger
hesitates as to the supplement in Syll 160 9 (B.C. 323) tt)v
dWXeifajv . . . twv y«">P Yt ' wv . because " reliqua huius vocis
testimonia multo inferioris aetatis sunt." LS quote The-
agenes (or Theogenes), who in a book on Aegina (Mullet
Fragm. Hist. Grace, frag. 17) says the Aeginetans dumped
els to. Yewpyia earth dug out of caves. Unfortunately the
identity and date of this writer is very uncertain, so that he
is not evidence. The- abstract Y ew PY'°- is also common,
e. g. P Oxy VIII. 1124 16 (A.D. 26) toO 8' evKaTaXiimv tt)[v
Y«]a>PY'a[vJ . . . erriTipov, " the penalty for abandoning the
cultivation" (Ed.), P Fay 123 17 (c. a.d. 100) tj x 8t)v Is
YfuipYiav, "I have been pressed in as a cultivator" (Edd.),
P Lond 1231 1 (a.d. 144) (=111. p. 10S) irapai.Tovp.evoi.
tt|v els to p.[e']XXov ytupydav wv Y«"pY0v[pe]v o-vv 'ArroX-
XwvCw . . . dpo[vpw]v 8(Ka [evjve'a Kal . . s, P Flor III.
37° 3 (a.d. 132) 6]p.oXoYto ^o-acr0a£ o-ol koivwvos KaTa to
fjpi.cn; pe'pos yiwpyia.'i tov evecrTwTos eirTaKaiSeKaTou (eTovs).
yecooyoQ.
See s. v. yeoipyia for one or two citations of a ubiquitous
word, enough to indicate some of the Egyptian farmer's
public burdens. We might add reference to a docket of
papers in P Eleph, dated B.C. 223-2, relating to the
insolvency of tenants who had found their task too heavy :
in 15 3 01 8' yTroYeYpappe'voi Y^wpY ^ e-rre'SwKav rjpiv (officials
who make their report to a bank) inrdo-Tao-iv, an " under-
taking " to take over these liabilities. That y""pyos was
common outside Egypt may be illustrated by its appearance
in Syll 510 (Ephesus, ii/B.c.) quinqitiens, 531 4 " (Amorgos,
iii/B.c), 632" (Athens, i/B.c), 647 20 (Eleusis, c. B.C. 320),
0G1S 5 19 7 (Asia, .. a.d. 245). In MGr y^P'V'S =
" peasant."
yfj.
The rare plural forms of this word which are found in the
LXX may be illustrated from the Ptolemaic papyri of ii/B.c,
e.g. BGU III. 993'"- 10 (B.C. 128-7) Y wv T€ Kal o'ikimv,
P Tor I. I" 10 (B.C. Il6) ^V€K€V TOV Kal TWV y wv H 1 ^ aeT€-
o-xiKe'vat aiiTT|v, P Tebt I. 6 31 (B.C. 140-39) y^s tc Kal
i'Ttpa : see Thackeray Gr. i. p. 143. In MGr, beside t| yt),
we have the indeclinable fj yr\s, ttjs yf\s. etc. : see Thumb
Handbook, p. 57. The familiar Biblical 4-rrl y^s appears in
P Kyi II. 87 s (early iii/A.D.) 6 aviTos 6pioSeLKTr|S €-rre8€L^a
tTrl Yf)s (restored from l. 2 ), "I the said surveyor have
verified it on the spot": the editors suggest that crrl Yrjs
should be read in P Thead 54 s and 55 s . It may be observed
that YT in papyri is regularly "land " in small or moderate
quantities, a sense never found in NT, where yi\ is always
antithetic to sky or sea, or denotes a district or country.
The LXX and papyri, in their use which makes a plural
possible, can go back to Ionic of v/B.C. : cf. Syll II 5 yia.%
Kal oUias, it. I54 J0 (a century later) 8r]pdo-i.oi ^ycai. Of
course the antithesis of Ovpavds and Faia is older still,
as is that illustrated by the formula kuto. yrpi Kal KaTa.
OdXao-o-av.
P Magd IS 6 (B.C. 22l) ?x«> l.«ls to] Y'HP 015 t * avaYKaia.
P Lond 43 a (ii/B.c.) (= I. p. 4S) 'i\n% ecJ»d8iov els to YHP a St
17
■yrjpaaKCO
126
■yifo/j.ai
a mother's optimistic assurance to her son who has just left
school for a small post as teacher. P Flor III. 312 s
(A.I'. 92) airoXuSfjvou Tiiv Xeirovpyiwv XX (? Such and such)
Sid -yi}pas Kal dcr8«'vc.av. lb. 3N2 36 (a. I'. 222-3) irpb tou
■y-npus, 85 t] 8id ttjs o~fjs 4 >L ^ a l v ]^P w ' Tr ^ a S avd-rrauo-is Tui 7f|pa
Seoiw'vt]. (The old gen. may be also quoted from a rescript
of Nero, OGIS 475 18 eTriu.eXei.o-8ai tov o-oi] 7TJpa>s : so
Gen 44 20 ). From iv/A.D. we have P Thead 19 12 fj8r| sis
■yfjpas &Kpov 4X-nXu8T]ia. and P Oxy VI. 8S9 X8 , where a
petitioner begs to be let off some municipal burden in view
of "yripas Kal tt]V tou crw| |iaTos do-Biveiav. The compound
■yr|pupoo-Kia occurs ib. 19 , and in IX. 1210 5 (i/ii A.D.)
€TTiXeXe-yu-e'vuiv iirb twv yoviuv sis 7T)popoo-Ktav d<)>' uiv
^vouo-l uuov, " men chosen by the parents from their sons to
support them in old age " (Ed.). For the compound tiynpta
see OGIS 16S 55 (b.c. 181-16) : the word is defined by
Aristotle Rhet. I. 5. MGr has a derivative noun, ytpdu-aTa
(plur), with same meaning as Yijpas.
P OxyVI.904 2 (v/A.D.) tj tijs vu-erepas SiKcuoKpio-[{]as
KaBapoTTjS irdvTuis Kau-t eXer|0-ei tov y^paKoTa, "the
purity of your righteous judgement will surely pity me, an
old man" (Edd ). MGr -yepvu with aor. eyepcura, the -n
unchanged in pronunciation, attests the verb's continuance.
yivofiai.
The original meaning "to come into being," "be born,"
as in Jn S 58 , Gal 4 1 al, may be illustrated by P Flor III. 382 s8
(A.D. 222-3) ° '£ 'H-[ oi J 7«vdp.tvos Vl0s [M]«'Xas ovop-an, 61
tou u-t| ovtos [p-JuSc 7€vo(i«vo[u u-joi vioi. Syll 802 6 (iii/B.c.)
Kopov eTCKt, os ti[8]us 7«vdp.tvos au-rbs d-n-b rds Kpdvas
cXouto— this precocious cleanliness is nothing very astonish-
ing among the egregious wonders of the Asclepieum. So
P Cattaoui*- 16 (ii/A.D.) (= CArest. II. p. 422) 6 irpovm-
o-Ttpos iroii 0-01 o-[Tpa]T[6]uou.[f]va) iyivtro ; This document
contains a good instance of the use so common in NT, esp.
in Ac, as 1 - £dv •ysvuTCu |i£ dTroSuu-etv : cf. Mt 1S 13 , etc.
Cf. P Amh II. 135 10 (early ii/A.D.) idv ^evnTai. r,|j.ds u-h,
inroYuus dvairXelv, "if it should happen that we do not
sail up suddenly" (Edd.), BGU III. 97° 15 ( A - D - ! 74) &v
■ytvuTai u-T) <vTovf|<rai aviTov : all these are mentioned in
Pioleg. p. 17. Add P Far 49 s9 (b.c. 164-5S) (= Witkow-
ski 2 p. 71) \tv€Tat *ydp tvTpairfjvai. Ci. MGr -ytveTat vd
c. subj. = "it is possible that . . ." For 7. with dat. as
in Rom 7 3 , cf. P Petr II. 40 W ( I!C - 2 77) <>s firaKoXou-
9r\a-(i ttji iyyicrtt. tou -ytvou.€vou 0-01 \X«ijkous, "who will
see to the pouring out of the must which comes to you"
(Ed.), P Lond 21 29 (B.C. 162) (= I. p. 13) o-ol 8* 7evon-o
tu-nu-epeiv, Ostr 1530 (B.C. 120) dirt'xw Tapd o-oC to vivd-
u-tvdv u-ou, "money due to me." With Ac 22". 2 Cor 3',
we may compare P Petr II. 20 '» 12 (B.C. 252) o-vvePu iv
«iricrx«V€[i] v6Vf'o-8a[i, and P Tebt II. 423 1 ' (early iii/A.I>.)
us tls dvuvLav \i.t -ytvco-Bai ev Tui Trapovri, "so I am at
present very anxious" (Edd.). P Oxy II. 283 11 (a.i>. 45)
Kal v«vdu.cvos iv Ttj M(|ii{><i Tij n TovXta [EJspao-r'ij tov
eveo-TWTos u.t)vbs KauraptCou, "I reached Memphis on the
day Julia Augusta, the 15 th of the present month Caesareus "
(Edd.); cf. ib. IV. 709 7 (c. A.D. 50) iv Me'v<t>ei vevbu.rxos,
where the phrase must be translated in the same way (see
Arc'hiv iv. p. 376). Cf. P Lond 962 1 (A.D. 254 or 261)
(=111. p. 210) -yevoO irpbs "Ato.iv tov iroiuc'va Kal 8e'^ai
Trap' aiToi 8paxp-ds 8iaKoo-tas, P Flor II. iSo 15 (A.D. 253)
idv 7e'vT|Tau trpos o-€ Aido-Kopos, al. Tivou-ai sometimes sup-
plies an aorist f r elp-C : €7€vdp.T|v is normally ingressive
(= became), but has to serve on occasion for summary
("constative ") aorist as well — cf. Proleg. p. 109. Thus
P Flor III. 382 61 (cited ad inil.) might be translated "the
son whom I neither have nor ever had," as well as "nor
was ever born to me." I.k 13 3 is an instance of this sum-
mary use. It appears in a very common technical usage,
by which ■ytvdu.cvog, with the title of an official, etc., denotes
"ex-": where the title forms a verb, the aor. (less often
the perf.) partic. of this is used instead. Thus " ex-gymnasi-
arch" is -yuu.vacn.apxrja-as. For the periphrasis cf. P Oxy
I. 3S' 1 (a.d. 49-50) (= Selections, p. 53) Ka8d 7r[a]pfjX8ov
€tti tov vevopivov tou vouou a-rpaTTi-yov Tlao-iwvos, " I
accordingly brought an action before Pasion, who was ex-
strategus of the nome." The idiom has wider applications,
as in P Flor I. 99 4 (i/ii A.D.) (= Selections, p. 71) tt ( s
. . . -yevop.eVr|s -ywaiKos, " his former wife." In Cambridge
Biblical Essays (ed. Swete, 1909), p. 491, this was applied
to the important statement of Papias about Mark, who,
"having become the interpreter of Peter, wrote," etc.
(Lightfoot) : we see now that we should read, "having
been " — his connexion with Peter was past. See Milligan
Documents, p. 270. Not quite the same are BGU II.
362'" '-" (a.d. 215) (= CArest. I. p. 126) toS trpb eu-oO
Ye[vop.e'voi> €iriu.eXr|T]ov, "who was epimeletes before me,"
and P Oxy VIII. 1119" (a.d. 254) 6 tots -yevdu-evos du.-
<po8o-ypanp.aT«iJs, " ihe then amphodogrammateus " (Ed.).
In I' Tebt II. 3 1 5 - 1 (ii/A.D.) e-ye'veTo -yap jiou <f>iXos is
rendered "as he has become my friend" fluid.) — aor.
of immediate past: in another context it could mean "he
was once) my friend." For 7. used practically as a passive
to Trotw, as in Ac 19 26 , cf. 1' Kyi II. 231 3 (A.D. 40) t[ov]s
dpTous KaXiis Trotr|o-cis e'erru(v) 7*ve'o-8ai., "kindly order the
loaves to be made" (Edd.). There is an extremely com-
mon use of 7iveTai (generally abbreviated) to denote the total
of a column of figures, which " come to" so much : see e.g.
the table of abbreviations P Lond III. p. 345, near the end,
with reff. Among other special usages there is the Pauline
|jef| 7€voito, common in Epictetus (cf. D. S. Sharp Epictetits
and the NT, pp. 6, 112), e.g. i. i. 13, rl oiv ; p.T| ti u.iKpd
0-01 (paivtTai Tavra ; p.1] 7CV01TO. Ttyovtv standing by itself
as an answer to a question (" what can you say as to , . . ?")
in P Strass I. 22'- ' 7 (iii/A.D.) looks at first rather like that
which occurs in Rev 16 1 ', 2I 6 , but the reference is super-
ficial. On the use of 7«7ova aoristically, see Proleg. p. 145 f.
Add there a typical instance from Diogenes Laert. Proem.
§ 5 Trapd70vo-L Kal 'Op<f)€a tov OpaKa, Xc'70VT€s (JnXdo-ocfmv
7670V(='vai., Kal etvai dpxaioTaTov, "that he was a philo-
sopher, and belongs to the earliest times"; also Preisigke
1854, "Ao-«XXos u8e 7«7ov[a. This last is one of the 162
sightseers' scribblings on the walls of the tombs of the
kings at '1 hebes : 34 of them add to their name the verb
io-Tdpr|o-a, d4HKdp.Tjv, c0avp.ao~a, or other aoristic expression
of their feelings, and 9 more use tjku>. When this one
comes to "write him down" Asellus, his unique ii)8< 7eyova
may be either compared with tjkw (perfect) <i8t, as in
no. 1868, or made virtually aoristic like the majority.
There is little difference. In Proleg. p. 239 a further
■yivaxTKCo
127
yXvKv?
instance of aoristic •yt'-yove is cited from C. and B. ii. p. 477>
no. 343.
The loss of 7 from the original form, here and in yivwctkw,
is found in the Ionic from v/b.c, and in Attic inscrr. from
(-. 300: see Brugmann-Thumb Gr. p. 126. It is the only
Koivr| form -yivopai is MGr — but there are a few instances
of 717V. in papyri due to the effort to write "correctly" :
see Mayser Gr. p. 164 f. As late as P Thead 13'- 10
(A. D. 322 — a proch verbal from a law case) we find 7L7VO
(ie'vt]v. An aorist e^eLvdpnv is sometimes found, as in Ostr
1616 6 (B.C. 149-S or 13S-7), and it is possible that this
(classical) form may be responsible for the rather marked
fondness for the spelling 7eLv0p.cn in pres. : normally we
may ignore altogether the difference of ei and 1. For
yfyovav (Rom 16 7 NAB), cf. BGU II. 597 19 (A.p. 75),
al. See Proleg. p. 52, where however the illiteracy of this
form is too confidently expressed. The aor. e7evr|8T|v, to
which the Atticists objected, was common in early Kolvt|,
but fell back after ii/B.C. — see Mayser Gr. p. 379.
yivuay.M.
For 7. followed by Stl, see P Par 47 11 (c. B.C. 153)
( = Selections^ p. 22) 71VW0- (/. ytvoia-Ke) cm iripdcreTciL 6
8paTrt'[Tr|]s pf] ctcptvat rjpds l[irl t]wv tottcov ivcu, "know-
that the runaway will try not to allow us to remain on the
spot,'" ib. 49 33 (B.C. 164-5S) 7£vcacrKe cracjxis cm, edv dvapii
Kayiii Trpoo-Kuvr)cra.L, irpds o-€ ov p[i]j eire'XBio. In ib. 32 s
(B.C. 162) 7tvcocrK€T€ . . . p.T| €crxoXa[Ke'v]at pe, we have
the ace. and inf. : so ib. 44* (B.C. 153) ylvaa-Ki pe TreiropeiJ-
cr8at els ktX. p"or the common epistolary phrase 7ivwcrKeiv
ere 6e'Xu) cm, see P Oxy IV. 743 s7 (B.C. 2) loot* civ tovto ere
Oe'Xco ■y €LvwcrK * L v, cm iyo} clvtiol Siao-roXas SeSwKetv, l!tiL
III. S46 5 (ii/A.D.) 7€LvwcrKeiv crat Be'Xto, otl o\i\ [rjX-ir] l£ov,
otl dvaPe'vLS els ttjv pr|TpdTroXtv, " I wish you to know that
I had no hope that you would come up to the metropolis/'
ib. I. 27 4 fii/A.n. j 7Lvwo-KeLv ere 8e'Xw otcl els 7t)v eXT)Xu8a
tt] s 1 tou 'Eirelcp pi-jvos, " I wish you to know that I arrived
at land on the 6 th of the month Epeiph," P Grenf II. 73 6
(late iii/A.D.), 1' Lond 417 5 (c. a.d. 346) (=11. p. 299),
T Giss I. ii 4 (a.d. 118), P Lond 973^ (iii/A.D.) (=111.
p. 213), al. It will be noticed that the phrase does not
come into regular use till early ii/A. D., which accounts
for the NT showing a phrase (ov Be'Xw iipds d7voelv
in Paul) with the same meaning but with form not yet
crystallized.
On the progressive displacement of the old participial
object clause after 7Lv<icrK6Lv and other verbs of "knowing,"
see Proh.;. p. 229. To the instances of 7LVi6crKeiv with
partic. add P Oxy VIII. 111S 7 (i/ii A.D.) oirjws . . . 7eivu-
ctklijo-l ep.paSevcrov[Td p]e els Td v7r[o]Te8eLpeva kclI Ka
8e'|ov[Ta ktX. (■ >ther future participles), " that they may km iw
that I shall enter on the mortgaged property," etc. (Ed.).
Grimm's "Hebraistic euphemism"' in Mt I 25 is rather
surprising when chronicled in the same breath with " Grk
writ. fr. the Alexandrian age down " : coincidence of idiom
between two entirely different languages is common enough.
This use is found earliest in Menander : see this and other
references in B. D. Durham, Vocabulary of Menander
(Princeton, 1913). p. 51.
Some miscellaneous uses may be noted. P Tebt II. 279
(B.C. 231), a contract for the engagement of a nurse,
ends fyvwKev Sirovvrjcris "Hpou ^avricreL Ne\8upLOS. The
editors translate " made (?) between Sponnesis, daughter
of Ilorus, and Phanesis, son of Nechthuris, " but regard
?7v»Kev as "very difficult." In the same collection, 289 s
(A.D. 23), we find a strategus, in demanding from a sub-
ordinate a supplementary report of tax-payments, writing
otto-cos 7ap 7vtocropaL iroTepov tin. tottlov ere edcrui irpaT-
TovTa tl, "for I shall thus know whether I shall leave you
in employment where you are" (Edd.). In the passive we
may quote P Oxy X. 1252 versa' 3 (A.D. 2SS-95) Tvwo-Be'vTa
dcpeiXeLV Xoeirov pfjva ttjs evBr^vLapxeLas, "from whom, it
was ascertained, a month more of his superintendence of
provision was due"' (Edd.), P Giss I. 4S 9 (a.d. 202-3)
e7vwcr8r| Ta tcaTa XP° V0U S 8o8e'vTa e-rrLBe'paTa . . . Trape-
7pdc(>r| : we may suppose the writer was meaning to finish
with a participle, and so did not insert 8tl after iyvuo-%i\.
The perfect passive appears in the (classical) sense " deter-
mined" in Sjll 929 s1 (B.C. 139?) eTvucrpevuv tcov KaBdXou
irpa7pdTtov Wo 'Ptopcuiov.
For the forms of the verb, see Proleg. pp. 55, 193. The
older Attic 717VWO-KC0 occurs fairly often in the new uncial
\V, and in Atticising documents among papyri and inscrr.,
as does 7i7Vop.cu. For the aor. subj. 7V0I, cf. P Oxy VI.
932 6 (late ii/A.D.) I'va e-n^vots, ib. VII. io62 ,:it - (ii/A.D.)
Lva auTT|v dva7Vois vrjcpwv Kal crauTou koto^vols, P Giss
I. 79 iiis ((\ A.D. 117) 'W eTreyvot ere cnrov8d[craL, and
from new literature, P Oxy III. 413 160 (ii/A.D. — a mime)
vvv tov 7e'povTios) evKpo.Tf|S Be'Xw 7eve'cr(8aL) -rrpLv tl tov-
t(0)v) €TTL7V0L.
ylsvxoi-
For this XT Sir. tip. (Ac 2 13 ) cf. I' Grenf II. 24 12 (B.C. 105)
ol'vov 7XevKous. and from an earlier date P Pctr II. 40(/;) a
(B.C. 277) 6s eTraKoXouSricreL ttjl e7\vcrei Toi) 7Lvopevov ctol
7XevKous. "who will see to the pouring out of the must
which comes to you"' (Ed.). Preuschen (H7.N1 ad I.e.),
cites in illustration of the NT passage Lucian Philops. 39
tjkio, vt| tov Alo., oicTTfep ol tov 7XevKovs ttlovtcs, epirecpu-
CTTjpe'vos tt|v 7acrTe'pa, epeVou Sedpevos. A late papyrus,
Preisigke 4505 2 -' (A.D. 606), has the combination oVvou
7XevKovs dSdXou, which occurs a few vears earlier in P Flor I.
65*.
ylvxvt;.
The neuter 7XUKIJ could denote some kind of sweet wine.
Thus P Oxy II. 234" 6 (ii/iii a.d. — medical prescriptions)
Xedvas Seels 7X^X61, "soften by diluting with raisin wine"'
(Edd.) ; cf. ib. VIII. H42 1G (late iii/A.D. )7\]uKiovpoiTiKov.
" pomegranate wine " (Ed. . and P Lond 239 13 (r. A. 1 '. 340)
(= II. p. 29S) 7X\;kolSlu>v 6p.cJ>at<r|pd (see note). BGU IV.
IIlS 16 (B.C. 22) and II20 15 (B.C. 5) have Trpdcrou 7XuKe'ios.
Ib. II. 424 1 (ii/iii A.I'.) dXXd irdvToTe ret twv 7ove'iov
7Xv7vTepd ( = 7XVK.) ecrTiv. The rest of our papyrus
citations are in superlative, which is very common as a term
of affection. Thus P Oxy I. Sj' i3 (late ii/A.D.) icXe'os 0-01
eo-TLv iirep ttjs 7XuKUTaTr|S crov -rraTplSos TeXe\jTf|craL, ib.
VI. 907 s (a.d. 276) Te'Kva pou YXvKvTaTa. ib. 935 22 (iii/A.D.)
ctcrTracraL iroXXd tov 7Xvkvtcltov dSeXcpbv 'ApiroKpaTiwva.
P Giss I. 22 s (early ii/A. i>. ) eiixopai . . . tttv ^XuKuJTdTnv
crou 6lJ/lv Trpoo-KiTvf|craL, and from the inscriptions OGIS 526*
tt|v yXvKiPTaTriv Kai o-epvoTaTT|v o-Vjv(3lov pov. Ramsay
yXuxrcra
12*
yvi](TLOS
J. tike, p. 374 f. refers to a Lycaonian inscription in which the
application of the phrase tov -yXvKvTaTOv Kal irdvTiov <j>£Xov
to a bishop (6 paKapios irairas) points, he thinks, to an
early Christian period when epithets were not so religious
and stereotyped as later. lie compares a Christian inscrip-
tion of Rome (a.d. 23S) in which a father describes his son
who died at the age of seven as ■yXvKVTepov <p">Tos Kal £or]s,
" dearer than light and life." rXvKvs survives in MGr,
partly with change of flexion : see Thumb Handb. p. 70.
There are also man}- derivatives noted in his glossary.
yh'yooa.
Most of the occurrences of this noun, which retains both
form and meaning in MGr, need no particular comment.
1' Oxy I. 13S (a.d. 183 or 215) saepe, the monthly meat bill
of a cook, tells us that "tongue" was a favourite article of
diet ; so also the numerous passages in inscrr. where in the
ritual of sacrifice the victim's tongue is mentioned as a
special perquisite. The word figures prominently in magical
documents. P Lond 124 31 (iv/v A.D.) (=1. p. 122) pdXXt
(is avTo •yXaia-o-av pciBpdxou shows Uie frog's tongue playing
the same part as "tongue of dog" in the witches' spell in
Macbeth: so also ib. 46" 91 (iv/A.D.) (= I. p. 74). There
are many curses which " bind" the tongue of their object :
thus Syil 808 (Corcyra) SiXavov tov vdov Kal tclv -yXcoo-o-av
tovtu Ka.TaYpd<pw — Silanus himself and three witnesses who
enabled him to win a suit are cursed with this leaden tablet
in mind and tongue. So ib. 809 (Piraeus, iv/iii B.C.) begins
MiKiwva e-yd> £Xa(3ov Kal KaTe'8r|o-a Tas x € ^P as Kal T °vS
irdSas Kal ttjv -yXwcro-av Kal ttjv v|/u)^r|V. Kal u tl ueXXue
(/. acXXei — a confusion with aor. opt. ) v-rrep 3>iXu>vos p^H-a
p.o\8upbv ^^'v-yeo-Bai, T| yXuxro-a. avTov p-dXvpSos yc'voito.
Kal k€vt[t)]o-ov a[vT]ov tt|v ■yXaxro-av — the changes on
these formulae are rung in the rest of the document.
Deissmann, I.AE, p. 306 ff., refers to thirty of Wiinsch's Attic
deftxiones where the tongue is " bound" or "cursed." He
shows that this was supposed to produce dumbness, anil
interprets Mk 7 s6 as release from what was believed to be a
daemonic "binding."
Thumb, Gr. Dial, p. 22, points out that grammarians
used -yXwo-o-a not only for "language" but also for "local
peculiarities of speech " : thus Awpls -yap Si.dX«KTos pia v<|>'
tjv eicri *yXw<ro-ai -iroXXat, "sub-dialects." This leaves us
free, if we choose, to reduce very considerably the abnorm-
ality of the "tongues," which need not always have been
foreign languages as in Ac 2 4 (cf. 01f ). We find it applied
to a real foreign language in V Giss I. 99 s (B.C. So-79) tipvoi
\ikv ai[8ovTai] 7X10TT7] |«viktj : the tt goes with Taiv o-HjXaiv
ami other recherchi archaisms to show that the piece is not
tainted with vernacular !
The tongue of slander appears in I" Lond I22 31 (iv/.v. n. )
( = I. p. 117) Sido-uo-dv p.ov irdvSoTe ds tov aiwva dirb
<j>apuaKu)v Kal SoXiW Kal pacrKoo-vvrjv irao-T^s Kal ■vXwttwv
Trovt|pwv — Milton's " evil tongues."
yhoaooHOjiiov.
This out-of-the-way-looking word proves to be decidedly
vernacular, and quite in place in Jn 12 6 , 13 28 , where it is
"money-box" (cf. RV marg.) : its original meaning, as
" receptacle " (kov.(£u) for the " tongues " or mouthpieces of
flutes, had been long forgotten, and influenced it only by
stamping on it generally the sense of small size and
portability. Phrynichus, who mentions YXciTTas avXcov
(Rutherford NP, p. 30S), defines the word thus (ib. p. 181)
■yXu>TTOKop.€iov ' €irl p-dvov tov Ttov avXiyriKuiv -yXtoTTuiv
d-y-yetov. vcrrepov 8£ Kal els eWpav ^pfjo-tv KaT6o-Kevd^€To,
pipXiwv y\ L;j.aTLu)v f| otovovv dXXov ' KaXoOcri. 8'avTo 01
dpaOas -yXuio-o-oKOM-ov. This shorter form was perhaps
really shortened from the Attic compound : we think of
words like d-yd/n-T] from dYdiTT)o-is, o-uvdvTT) from crvvdv-
tt|o-ls, and oLkoSoutj from OLKo8dp.iip.a. In any case it
spread while the dialects were still in full vigour, as is
proved by its occurring twice in the long Doric inscr.
from Thera, Epicteta's Will, Michel iooi viii ■*■ 31 (c. B.C.
200) : to <yXu)o-o-dKop-ov Kal ii lv avTuit, pvpXia are to be
in charge of a -ypap.p.aToipvXa£. From the papyri may
be cited P Ryl II. 127" (a.d. 29) as (sc. 120 drachmae)
ctX ov * v "yXoo-o-oKbp.au, "in a casket" (Edd.). P Grenf
I. 14 3 (b.c. 150 or 139) 7Xuo-o-dKop.a 7. These articles,
together with two Kiorai and a piKos pnTivus, etc.,
were deposited in a temple. Two Gifjsis (LXX Exod
2 3 . "'• 6 ) appear in the list. Grenfell cites Hesychius 0q3rp
-irXeKTov tl kiPcutoclScs tos •yXwo-o-oKop.eiov. So P Tebt II.
414 21 (ii/A.D. ) to •yXwo-dKop.ov to p-t'ya, "the big case"
(Edd.), P Flor II. 167 15 (iii/A.n.) ■yXuo-o-oKop.wv in a
rather broken context dealing with irrigation, " (forse le
incassature degli assi da far girare (Tpoirds) le macchine ?) "
(lid.), P Lond 122 s3 (iv/A.D.) (= I. p. IlS) ttoitjo-ov . . .
€K tov vcotov •yXcoo-oKop.ov Kal €-rri-ypa<pe to (bvopa) tov
'Eppov tls \dpTt]v Kal kiriQi els to ■yXioo-oKop.ov. P Leid
\yxxiii. so (H/iii a.]'.) pdXf avTO (sc. a metal plate inscribed
with ineffable words) eis KXocroKopov KaGapov, P Oxy III.
521 ' 2 (ii/A.D. ) where the word has no context to show its
meaning. AddalsoBGU III. 824 s (A.D. 55-6) ■yXoo-o-OKOiuov
CTriSe'SioKa 2totot|tci., and P Lond 191 14 (a.d. 103-17)
(= II. p. 265) ■yXtuo-o-OKOuiov, where the Attic form revives :
in neither of them is the nature of the vessel defined. Our
instances have illustrated the descriptions of vernacular use
in Phrynichus, and have disposed of " bag" as a rendering.
yvacpsvg.
P Par 59 10 (b.c. 160) tiu -yvaif>ei, P Oxy IV. 736" (.-.A.D. 1)
to 'n-fp(8Li.]-n".'o(v) 'A8ii( ) -yva(|>eu(s), " the funeral feast of
Athe . . . the fuller" (Edd.), ib. III. 527 s (ii/iii a.d.) irepl
Sepi|vov tov -yvacjjfios, a/. Lor the verb (MGr -yvacfuu 1 cf.
P Oxy X. 1346 (? ii/A.D.) €V ttj(?)] irdXei ■ye'-yvaTrTa;. Kal
KaKus e-yvd<|"i. I In the fullers' tax, see Wileken Oslr. i.
p. 226 f.
yviqaiOQ.
The primary sense, "born in wedlock," is overshadowed
by derived applications, but it survives in occasional
formulae : thus even P Flor III. 294 12 (iv/A.D.) (see p. ix. )
has Kal -yvT|0-£ujv TtKvtov o-7ro[pij in a marriage contract. In
the earliest dated Greek papyrus, P Eleph I 3 (B.C. 311-10)
( = Selections, p. 2), a marriage contract begins Xap.pdvei
'HpaKXctSns ATjp.r|TpLav Kwiav yvvatKa -yvrio-iav, "as his
lawful wedded wife" : cf. PSI I. 64 4 (? i/B.C.) where a woman
promises a man to live with him as long as he lives, ii]s
7VT)o-[Ca] -yap.eTT|, and P Oxy X. 1267 15 (a.d. 209) tov
ZloCXov yvrjo-tov vVov 'npt^wva, " Zoilus' legitimate son
Morion." In P Amh II. S6 15 (a.d. 78) we have x w p' i s
yvo(f)o?
129
yvaxTLs
-yvT|o-uov St](ioo-i'u)v, "apart from the legal public charges" :
cf. P. Oxy VII. 1031 2 ' (A.l). 22S) -yvr|[o-]u>is TeXeVuao-i.,
P Lond 1157* (?a.d. 197-S) (= III. p. 62) itrri 8« apiO(iT|-
<rea>s <I>a<icju els 'A8vp -yvr|0-(twv), P Strass I. 2 13 (a. I). 217)
cktos twv ctitikwv -yvr|a-iwv. From this it is an easy transi-
tion to the sense of "suitable," " fitting," as in P Giss 1. 47*
(Hadrian) eirl tmi KaTa tcLs [ejvxds Yvnoua Kal Xeiav a£ia
eiipf|o-0ai and 3o Trapa£w[v]cov "yap irpbs to Trapbv Yvfjcriov
ovx eiipsfln. Close to this lies its use for "genuine" as an
epithet of cfuXos or the like, as in Phil 4* : so BGU I. S6'»
(a. ii. 155) tov ■yvfjo-i.ov aiiToii cbiXov. Thus it becomes an
epithet of affectionate appreciation : so P Oxy I. 48"
(A.I). S6) toO [xcrnXXaxoTos auT7Js "yv^o-iou dSeX{j>ou. Cf.
I Tim. I 2 Ti|io8e'u) -yvrjo-iw tckviu ev Trio-ret : in 2 Tim I-
aYaTrTjTui is substituted for -yvT|o-ia>. Cf. the use of the
adverb, as in Phil 2 20 , = " honestly, sincerely" : so P Lend
130' (i/ii A.D.) (=1. p. 133) y]vr|o-Lws Te TrepJYJ ii oupdvua
<}>tXoTfovT|o-avTcs, P Tebt II. 326 11 (c. A.D. 266) Trpo[o-T]fj-
o-ea-0ai "yvno-La>s tou Trai8iov, " will honourably protect the
child" (Edd.), BGU I. 24s 21 (ii/A.D.) to. epya Tiiv dp.Tre'Xa)v
iSicuv "yvrjO-Lws YeWo-Gun. Add from the inscriptions Syll
722 41 (ii/ii.c.) cpavepd fji d eiivota tois "yvrja-iws Kal ev8dt;ws
twv KaXXCo-Twv €irLTa6oup.dTujv Trpoeo-TaKoo-i, Michel 544 28
(B.C. 1 14) YVT]o-Ltos o-tolx^v ev irdcriv ttj eauTov Ka[XoK]d-ya-
fliai, and fur the adj. OGIS 339' (Sestos, c. B.C. 120) irpb
TrXei'o-Tou 9fp.€vos to irpos ttjv TraTpiSa yvt|o-Lov Kal eKTeve's,
which is a good illustration of 2 Cor S 8 . Note also Michel
394 48 (middle i/u.c.) ■yjvrjo-fijav exovTi irpos irdvTas
<fuXoo-Top-yuiv, and Syll 365 la (a.m. 37) oix <"S els (piXnv
(idvov dXXd Kal us «is -yvr|0-iav TraTpCSa. It seems from the
record that Lightfoot rather overdoes the consciousness of
the word's ultimate origin when he paraphrases (on Phil 2 20 )
•' i. e. as a birth-right, as an instinct derived from his spiritual
parentage." It is by no means clear that yvtjo-ios was still
felt to be normally the antithesis of vd8os, and most of its
usages are wide of this.
yv6(f>o<;.
Vetlius Valens, p. 145 16 , do-Tao-ta dve'|xwv -yivcTai. Kal
-yvd<j>os. The use of 6 "yvb<f>os for the earlier and poetic 6
Svb4>os begins with Aristotle.
yvtbfirj.
P Lond 17 4 ' (B.C. 162) (=1. p. II) H«Td Tfjs T<iv d&i-
o-ue'vtdv -yvtop.T|s- P Oxy X. 12S0 5 (iv/A.D.) eKoucr.'a Kal
av8arpeT<u ■yviop.ri , " of my own free will." The phrase Kara
■yvu>pr|V is common in opening greetings, e. g. P Petr II.
Ii(l) 1 (iii/B.C.) (= Selections, p. 7) KaXus Troieis el e'ppuo-ai
Kal Ttt Xoiird o"ol KaTa yvwanv eo-Tiv, " I am glad if vou are
in good health, and everything else is to your mind " : cf.
it. III. 53(o) 5 , (i/) 3 . The phrase occurs in Wisd 7 13 — eiiretv
KaTa yvw(it]v. With Philem 14 x u P LS ^e TT is a"fjs ■yvwp.ris,
"without your consent," cf. P Grenf II. I4(ir) 20 (iii/i!.c.)
dvev Tfjs o-fjs 7vu»|ir|S, and for similar phrases see P Tebt I.
6 37 (B.C. 140-39), id. 104 28 (B.C. 92), P Par 62 iii3 (ii/B.c),
BGU I\". 1051* (a marriage contract — time of Augustus),
and |i«Td -yvw|ir|S in P Oxy IV. 720* 3 (A.D. 137). It = " con-
sent " in P Flor I. 58 s (iii/A.D.), where a complainant de-
clares he has been ousted from a holding SCxa Trairbs
vd|iov Kal 8t[xa ] e£ovo-ias Kal Sixa Y V ""H LT |5 «i*.tjb
Kal o-uvKaTa6e'o-«[a>]s. BGU IV. 1 1 37 1 * (B.C. 6) f8o|t koivtj
Yviup.r| = " carried unanimously." P Gen I. 54 4 (iv/A.D.
oiSas ttjv yvwp-rp H-ou on Yv^u>]p.T| oiroia jo-tCv : for Stc
oiroia Nicole compares BGU II. 601 10 (ii/A.D.) 7pdi|<ov
jioi . . . oTt tl firpa|as. For -yviiari = "purpose, decree"
(as in 1 and 2 Esdras, Daniel, Rev 17"), see P Oxy I. 54 12
(A.D. 201) yvm|at| tov koivov twv dpxdvTwv, "in accordance
with the decision of the council of the archons (Edd.),
P Fay 20 1 (an imperial edict — iii/iv A.D.) «v . . . ttjv
7Vw(it)v viv €(if]v iyui iToiovaai, "whose policy I now make
my own " (Edd.), and Prune 105 31 (B.C. 9) KSo£(v toIs ml
Tfjs 'Ao-ias "EXX-n[o-i]v, yvui[(jir|] tov dpxiepeus 'AiroX-
[X]uv[f]ou ktX. In MGr Yvwp.T] = "meaning," "opinion."
yvcoQ(Ca).
P Oxy VII. I024 18 (a.d. 129) Sv Kal Yvwpieis LSiu> kivSuvu.
"whom you are to recognize at your own risk" (Ed.). P
Hib I. 28 6 (c. B.C. 265) I'va] . . . K[al] Yva)p£5r|Tai ii-irb twv
4>paTopwv " (that he may) ... be recognized by the mem-
bers of the phratries" (Edd.). On P Oxy III. 496 16
(A.D. 127), where the noun •yvuo-TTJp occurs, the editors
quote BGU II. 581 14 (a. I). 133), where L. Octavius Longus
yvup^ei. a person. "The -yvwo-TT|p of a person was a witness
of his or her identity." So P Oxy VI. 976 (a.d. 197)
TJavXeivos . . -yvwp£!>. The verb is found joined with
Savud^u in a letter from the Emperor Claudius to a Gym-
nastic Club in a.d. 47, embodied in P Lond 117S 27 (a.d.
194) (=111. p. 216) tt|V irpos taauTov (iiv exivoiav irtpl
Bl vaas <|>LXav8pwirLav eyvtupLO-a aaXXov ^ e8au|jLacra,
and in another London papyrus it has definitely the
meaning "make known," as in all its NT occurrences
(even Phil I 28 ), P Lond 232 s (Y. a.d. 346' (= II. p. 296)
yvcopi^w ttj eu-yevi'a o-ou to irpaYfia, P Tor I. pi- 11 (B.C. 116)
(= Chrest. II. p. 36) <f>av£pas Tfjs Kp£o-«ws Yvwpio-8eio-r|s
eKao-Tois. The derived noun occurs in P Tebt II. 2SS 13
(A.D. 226) p.r|Se(iads irpo^ao-tws ijislv inroX€e7TO|j.«vr|s sirl
Tfjs dirai.Tf|o-(u)s iviKtv -yvwpi.o-|j.oO, "no pretext with regard
to the collection being left to you touching the identification
(of the crops)" (Edd.). For the mystical use of the verb
see Poimandres io 15 ov yup dyvod tov avSpuiirov b 6eds,
dXXd Kal irdvu ■yvwpi^ei. Kal 8iXei Yi/wpi^ecrBai (Reitzenstein,
p. 58 n 4 ).
For the related adjective see P Fay 12 21 (<-. B.C. 103)
iirb twv -yvuptixuv, "by friends," and P Tebt II. 2S6 6
(A.D. I2I—38) "SnXwTe'pav . . . 6ttI tiu d[p£o-Tuj] ep.ol
•yvwpCar|v, " Philotera whose good character is well known
to me" (Edd.), Syll 367'° (i/A.D.), 373 21 (i/A.D.).
yvwoi^.
An interesting example of this word in its more general
sense is afforded by P Lond 130 15 (i/ii a.d.) (=■ I. p. 133),
where a horoscope is prefaced by a letter in which the writer
urges his pupil to be attentive to the laws of the art which
the ancient Egyptians had discovered and handed down —
d-TrtXeen-ov ttjv irepl aijTwv -yvwo-LV. P Hib I. 92 13 (B.C. 263)
e'ws -yvioo-tws wept Tfjs Si'ktjs is translated by the editors
"until the decision of the suit." So in P Hal I. I 23 (iii/B.C.)
UJTav fj -yvwo-is dva-yvwcrBfjt Trapd 8iKacrTwv r) &ia[i]TT|T(tfv
tj KpiTiov, and several times in the correspondence of Abin-
naeus (iv/A.D.), as P Lond 234 18 (c. B.C. 346) (= II. p. 287)
dvevcx® fj°~ eTaL els yvwo-iv tov avTov KupCou (xou [8o]vkos.
In P Oxy X. I253 20 (iv/A.D.), an official report of certain
yvoidTrjs
130
yOjX OS-
military requisitions made at Oxyrhynchus by some officers,
they render ttjs yvwo-tujs twv v<\> ckcio-tou -jrapao-^eOevTtov,
"the account of what was provided by each" (Edd.). In a
Christian letter of iv/A.D., P Oxy VI. 939 1 , the word has
the additional connotation of "solicitous" knowledge, when
a dependent writes to his master ws cv &X]Xois irXao-Tois
vvv £ti pdXXov T) irpbs cr* [tov 8€0"rrd]Tov 6eoii -yvwo-is
dv6<pdvT) diracrtv T,piv, "as on many other occasions so now
even more plainly than ever has the regard of the Lord God
for you been revealed to us all " (lidd. ).
Dibelius (HZNT ad /.) finds a technical meaning derived
from Greek mysticism in the use of •yvwo-is in Phil 3 8 Sid
to iirept'xov ttjs yviio-eios Xpio-roO Ttio-ov tov Kvpiov pov,
and quotes the Hermetic prayer from Pap. Mimaut (cited
by Reitzenstein Helletii.t. Mysterienreligionen p. 113 ft'.),
xdpi-v o"ol oVSapev, v\|/io-Te' err] -yap \dpiTt touto to <pa>s
ttjs "yvwo-€ws tXdpopev . . . \aipop-tv ^ Tt * v o"wpao-iv Tjp.ds
ovras d-TreOe'tdo-as ttj a-eavTov 9t'a. I >eissmann, on the other
hand, thinks that there is here no reference to speculative
knowledge of Christ, but to personal and pneumatic acquaint-
ance with Christ, and illustrates this meaning of the word
from a l/a.D. decree of the Byzantine-, Latyschev I. 47° r ,
which boasts of a citizen of Olbia that pe'xP 1 Tas t<ov
Scpao-Taiv yvwo-tws irpoKo[x|/]avTos, " he had advanced to
personal acquaintance with the Augusti (Augustus and
Tiberius)": see LAE, p. 3S3 n. 8 . It may be added that
Dieterich's conclusion, based on the use of •yviicris in the
magic papyri, that "the 'Knowledge,' wdrich also plays so
large a part in Christian teaching, is specially due to Greek
influence " (Abraxas, p. ] 34) is rejected by Norden Agnostos
Theos, p. 96 n. 1 .
yvwaxrjg.
With the use of this word in Ac 26 s we may compare
Deissmann's restoration in a papyrus letter preserved at
Berlin, in which an Egyptian official calls for a procession to
to be arranged for the gods — ttrel ■yv[w]o-T[T|s t-y ev °l iT l v tov]
tvavyeX[io]v trspl tov avTivopevcrOai. Kaicrapa ( = Preisigke
421), "forasmuch as I have become aware of the tidings of
joy concerning the proclaiming as Emperor" of C. Julius
Verus Maximus : see LAE, p. 371. For -yviio-rrrs = " a
surety" (Lat. cognitor), as in Plutarch, we may cite P Lips
I. 106 10 (a.i>. 9S) edv ovv o ;ye •yvwernis o-vv tu> peTox"
do-<paXi.£r;Tat °" e KT ^' For the collateral noun ■yvojo-TT|p,
which also answers to cqgnilor, see under -yvu>p{£u, and
Wilcken's note in Archiv iv. p. 442, where he read.-, ]' Flor
I. 57 80 (a. 11. 223-5) •yv[uio-]T«v[dpe]vos inro dSeXijioO Ilavi
ckov, and compares ■yvwo-TTjpts in BGU IV. I032 llrl - The
document i^ reprinted in P Elor III. 3S2. The verb
■yvwo-Teiiu) occurs l. 85 of the same document, and in P Hawara
69 recto 1 (i/ii A.D. ) (in Archiv v. p. 3S3). The subst.
•yvuio-Ttta in P Fay 65' (ii/A.D.) apparently = "authorisation,"
" supervision."
yrajorog.
The late P Amh II. 145 s (iv/v A. D.) to ■yvioo-Tov ttjs -rrpos
dX[Xf)\o]vs o-vvT)8e(as, "the knowledge of our intimacy,"
may be taken as confirming, so far as it goes, the ordinary
LXX and NT usage of yv. — "known" rather than "know-
able " — in Rom I 19 . For the rare use of the word as applied
to persons (I.k 2", 23", In jS ,6f -) Abbott ^Poififdld Gospel,
p. 362 ff. ) prefers the strong rendering "familiar friend" ;
but see contra]. B. Mayor Exp. VIII. vii. p. 79 ff. W. M.
Ramsay (Athenaeum, Sept. 7, 1912) cites a (iv/A.D.) in-
scription, EvSaiptuv IVwo-tov vlbs T€Kpopevo-as p€Ta twv
i&uuv 6p€TTTta»v Mt]vl 'Ao-kcitivw €vxt)v, where Gnostos " the
known" might be a reminiscence of 1 Cor S 2 .
yoyyv^io.
This familiar LXX and NT word is fairly attested =
''murmur" in the vernacular, as in P Petr II. 9(3)' (B.C.
241-39) to TrXr|pu)p.a yoyyy\t\. <f>dpevoi dSiKctcrOai, " the gang
(of workmen) are murmuring, saying that they are being
wronged." In the curious papyrus P Oxy I.33"' 14 (late
ii/A.D.), describing an interview between the Emperor
(? Marcus Aurelius) and a rebel, a veteran present inter-
poses with the remark, Kvpit, KdOrj, 'Pwpaloi. ■yovyrj£o[uo-]i,
"Lord, while you are sitting in judgement, the Romans are
murmuring." The verb is MGr. Thumb, Hellen. p. 215,
discusses this and other alleged Ionic loans to the later
A'tic and the Koivr) : see under ■yo-Yyuo-pos.
yoyyvojiio;.
Phryniclnts (see Rutherford A'P, p. 463) says that this
noun, like its verb, was not dSduipov but Ionic : it is quoted
from Anaxandrides, a poet of the New Comedy.
yor/g.
In P Ilib I. 52 18 (<. B.C. 245) we find 'fipos IIvaTos
Upevs votitos, on which the editors remark that if -ydriTos is
a genitive, then "we must suppose the existence of a deity
called ' the Wizard ' ; if a nominative (of an unknown form),
it is a very curious epithet to apply to a priest." A subst.
■yor|Ttta is found in Veltius Yalens, p. 23S 26 .
r6j.lOQQU.
It may lie noted that the words Sodoma, Gomorra were
found scratched on the wall of a house in Pompeii. They
can only be the work of a Jew, or a Christian, and show
how fully alive he was to the nature of hi- surroundings.
See Nestle ZNTW v. p. 167 f.
yo/iog
is common of the cargo or freight of a ship as in Ac 2I 3 ,
e.g. P Oxv I. 6j & (ii/iiiA.D.) Trpovorjo-ov o-vv irdo-Tj o-rrouSrj
tvpaXt'o-Bai o-vtov tov -ydpov, " please to see that his freight
is embarked with all despatch" (Edd), ib. IV. 708 s - 1S (a.d.
iSS) tov] KO/raxBevTos 'ydp.ou, " the cargo despatched." It
may also be a term of quantity, a " load," as in Ostr 12-S
(A.D. SS) direxio irapd crov *ydpos 1 w .-ov) dxvpou d, ib. ioio 1 '
(Roman) tt)v av0€VTLKT^v diroxriv dxvp[ov] -ybpov evds. lb.
1015 4 (ii/iit A.D.) shows the plural : cf. P Fay 102 (<. A.D.
105), a series of farm accounts, in which we read of ydpoi
and 8pd"Yp'aTa) of wheat and barley. Another kind of
merchandise figures in P Flor III. 369 18 (A.D. 139 or 149)
K(al) 8iio-o Kar' Jtos ijvXuv Ka8dpo-euv ydpov £va. An inset
from Lower Egypt, beyond Philae, dated A.D. 214-5, OGIS
209 :i , gives the title Upevs 'ydpov to a certain Apollonius
S 1. Hittenberger's note cites about forty inscrr. for this
title, and others where a Trpoo-TdTT|S tov -ydpov accompanies
this priest. He observes that, since ■yip-os always means a
yovtvs
131
ypa/ifiaTev?
ship's load, these inscriptions must refer to the naves oncra-
riae: ol dirb tov yopov is in several inscrr. a term for the
while of this service. In these the special ref. is to the boats
carrying stone from the quarries.
The verb yopdw is mentioned above under yep.i£w : for
si. me instances see P Flor II. 129 5 (A.D. 256) 8irws -yopiio-Ti
to £<)Xa, P Oxy VI. 03S 6 (iii/iv A.V.), and P. Giss I. 54 11
(iv/v A.D.) irXoia TrapfjXSav ( .'.-ev) yopiipeva.
yore v;.
The following examples from the Oxyrh) nchus papyri
may serve to illustrate this common word — I. 75" (A.D. 129)
AtuiyeviSav . . . TeTeXturriKsvai. aTexvov treptovTiov tot
yovc'wv, '" that D. has died childless in her parents' lifetime,''
III. .i;S" (A.D. I32) t| dp<b[oT]e'pU)V yovc'wv, VIII. II2I 11
(A.D. 295) ovk €Travo-dpr|v rd TrptTroVTa y€LV€0-8ai virb
TiKvtov yovcvcri dvairXr|povo-a. " I was assiduous in perform-
ing what is owing from children to parents" (Ed.). From
a much earlier period P Eleph 23 12 (B.C. 223-2) will serve
as a sample, 8tovs]'A8eX<bovs Kai 8eoi>s Zwrijpas Tois
toCtwv yovtis. The word in the Koivfj is plural only, as
predominantly in class. Grk. So wilh the MGr yovioi
"parents," but there is a ■yovios " father," which was perhaps
derived from the plural.
yovv
is very common in the descriptions attached to persens in
official documents, as when in a census return of A.D. 4S,
P 1 Ixy II. 255 10 (= Selections, p. 46), a certain Thermouth-
arion is described as pear) peXixipus) paKpoTrfpoa-oiros)
ovX(t|) -ydva(Ti) Se[|i]q)[i, "of medium height, olive-com-
ned, long-faced, a scar on the right knee." Cf.
P (Ixy I. 99 5 (A.D. 55), P Fay 36" (A.D. 111-2), ib. 9S 6
(A.D. 123). For the diminutive see P Oxy I. 52 17 (A.D. 325)
SegLOu yovaTtou — there is of course no more diminutive force
attaching than in wTapiov (NT), MGr iroSdptv, etc. From
inscrr. may be noted the phrase pt'xP 1 •yovd'rwv for snow
"knee-deep," OG/S 199 9 , a monument transcribed in Nubia
by the traveller Cosmas (vi/.\.D.).
ygcifi/ia.
In view of Jn 7 15 it must be remarked that there are
hundreds of papyri where someone states that he writes
on behalf of the person concerned, who is illiterate : this is
oil ypdppaTa p-r] eiSdros (ti8\jtT|s). but also frequently
dypappaTov ovtos ' oilo-ris). For examples see s.z: dypdppa-
tos. and add the inscription of the Imperial period Sj'ii S44 6
KcXevovo-av inrep alvTav] ypdvpai, eirei e'Xeyev avTa ypdppaTa
pf| eiSe'vai. See Dittenberger's note : he can only quote one
parallel from inscrr. With this goes such a phrase as P Tebt
II. 316 16 (A.D. 99) TCXV 1 ) 8e vpiiv (/. Tip..) ypdppaTa, " we are
scribes by profession" (Edd.), and that of P Flor III. 3S2 T9
(A.D. 222-3) pav8(dvu>v) ypdpp(aTa), of a child. The exceed-
ing commonness of this phraseology, which never means
anything than inability to write, forces us to recognize it in
Jn 7 15 and Ac 4 13 . With the biting scorn of the superior
person, these learned fools affect to regard Jesus and His
disciples as " illiterates."
Under the same heading, with ypdppaTa = characters
formed in writing, comes P Hib I. 2c, 9 [c. B.C 265), where a
notice is to be put on a board p[e]ydXois ypdppao-iy. This
may illustrate emphasis as the cause of the TrtiXiKoes ypdppao-iv
of Gal 6 11 . It is possible, however, that the words may
only call attention to the big sprawling letters of the auto-
graph in contrast to the neat scribe's hand of the amanuensis.
The contrast may be met in the case of many signatures to
legal and other documents, e.g. Rainer Tap. 215 in Fiihrer
durch die Ausstellung Tafel 9: see Milligan Documents,
p. 24, for a discussion of the bearing of this on Gal .'
Deissmann St Pan!, p. 51. But it is highly precarious to
to draw the inference to which Deissmann inclines: artisans
are not the only people who may write a big and clumsy
hand !
When ypdppa becomes collective, its primary meaning
is' "a letter," just as Lat. littera produced litterac. Thus
P Grenf I. 30 5 (B.C. 103))= Witkowski - p. 107 8id ypappd-
tuv txpivapcv o-r]pf|vai, and P Ainh II. 143'" (i\ ,'a.d.) kcl
tovtw (/. tovtojv) x°-P LV dirt'cr-nXa Sadv Trpbs ere ottujs prj
eveTpevBrj ii ypdppaTa, " I therefore send Saas to you, in
order that my letter may not be waylaid" (Edd.). But it
may be a paper or document of any kind. Thus it is a
"bond" in Lk 16 6 , with which cf. P Tebt II. 397 17
(A.D. 198) aTrb p-riSevbs upptjpevr) SiKa.'ou r) ypdppaTos i)
er.'pou tlvos (rvpPoXaiou eyypuTrToti p-rio' dypdebou, "on the
I any claim, bond or other agreement, written > r
unwritten" (Edd.), P Flor II. 141 8 (a.d. 264) Xap(3c.vujv
trap' avToO ypdppaTa tt)s TrapaXTJpv|/etJS , J-' 6 (mid.
iii/A.D.) KaXws TroLT|o-ts Tre'pipas pou atTuv ypdppaTa.
With Upd ypdppaTa as the name for the OT Scriptures
in Greek-speaking Judaism, cf. OG/S 56 36 (B.C. 239) tt)i
rjpe'paL ev rp eTriTe'XXei to ao-Tpov to Tfjs "Io-los, f| vopi£eTai
8id twv Upwv ypappaTwv ve'ov eVos etvai. Deissmann
{LAE, p. 3S0) has drawn attention to the technical use ol
the phrase in the East for Imperial letters and decrees, e. g.
113 (A.D. 204), which is headed iepd ypdppaTa, and
ib. 41N 90 (a.d. 23S), where certain Imperial ordinances are
described as Ta 8eid crou -ypdppaTa. The combination is
used in a different sense in OG/S 56 7J tepois ypdppao-iv *al
Ai-yuTrricHS, H here " hieroglyphs " are intended, as in ii. 90 54
(b.i . [96— the Rosetta Stone). This is comparable rather
with 1' Lond 43 s (ii/B.C. ) (= I. p. 48), where a mother con-
gratulates her son on having learned AiYiJirria -ypdppaTc,
so as to be qualified to teach Egyptian children. Reference
may I e added here to the part which the letters of the
alphabet played in divination, as in the magical formula
P Oxy VI. 'SS6 G (i.i/A.D.) (= Selection.', p. 1:1): 6 Se
Tpotros eo-Tlv to Trcpfl] Ta ypdppaTa k9 Si' <ov 6 'Eppfjs
K€ f| 'Itris ^l 1-0 ^ " - €auTf|s tov dSeX(bbv K€ dvSpa "Oo-ip€iv.
"the method is concerned with the 29 letters, which were
used by Hermes and by Isis, when she was seeking for her
brother and husband Osiris." See further Reitzenstein
Poimandres, pp. 260, 2SS ff.
There only remains to notice the use of -ypdppa as = a
" district " or "quarter " of a town, as when in V Rein 4J 2
(a.D. 215-6) certain liturgies are assigned irp[6s] ttJ kot'
oUiav aTroypaibTJ [ T ov P]t]Ta ypdppaTos of Antinoe. Cf.
Aristophanes Ecclesiazusae 6S5 €t8ws 6 Xax<l»v dirLT) xai'pwv
ev oiroCu) ypdppaTL Senrvei— the cour.s are distinguished by
letters A-K.
yoo.una.TEVQ.
In the LXX -ypappaTets first occur in connexion with the
F'gyptian epyoSuiKTai, and are rendered "officers" (Ex 5 6 ,
yponrTcs
132
ypa(f)c
AV, RV) : cf. Deut 20 5 , where the word again denotes
subordinate military officials, presumably those who kept the
register of the army (Driver ad I.). Deissmann (BS, p. 1 10 ff.)
has shown how readily this technical usnge of the word
would be adopted by the Alexandrian translators in view
of the practice of Egyptian Greek. Thus in P Par 63 115
(B.C. 165) we hear of a certain Kumelus tov ■ypau.p.aTt'ws
twv |iax'uwv, "the registrar of the p.dxip-01 " (Mahaffy,
P Petl III. p. 31). and in P Lond 23» s (B.C. 158-7)
(—1. 11. 41) of a -ypap-uaTta twv 8[v]vap.e'wv. See also
Archiv iv. p. 33 f. for the office of Ypap.M-aT€vs twv KaToiKwv
iirire'wv. The word is very common to denote the official
who had to supply returns to the central authority on the
number of inhabitants in a village, on their holdings in land,
etc. In Sv'l 79° al (i/B.C.) tov -ypauaaTta tov Oeoii Kal tov
ttdo()>t|tt]v we have an example of the word used with refer-
ence to a religious office ; cf. lines 32, 46, and Magn 197 11
(time of Caracalla) oi. dpxi-epels Kal -yp[ap. |p.aTtis a.vi<n-r\ [o-av
(see Nageli, p. 35). In 1' I'elr III. 59 (>') we have a census
fur poll-tax, where in some community numbering 2108
males there are exempted 92 Upets and 10 UpoYpaauaTtis.
It is unnecessary to illustrate the large and varied use of
up. tu denote public officials, and especially town clerks:
e.g. P I-ond II59 1 (a.d. 145-7) (=111. p. 112) irapd
ypa|i(iaTtiov IldXcws (**'• Hermopolis) cutov|ji£v<h viro o-ov —
these officials proceed to furnish a return of well-to-do
citizens on the "liturgy" list. The importance of the office
at Kphesus, to which Ac 19 35 points, is now abundantly
confirmed by the insert.: cf. e.g. OG/S 493 11 (Ephesus—
ii/A.H.) Aovkios . • • &iro8e[8ei.h/|«vos 7pap.p.aTev[s toO]
8i)uou, also '-" ;; '. and for a similar use of the verb ib. 4S0 11
(A.D. 104), 510 11 (A.l>. 13S-61) -ypap-p-aTtvovTos IloirXiov
OvrfSfov 'AvT(w)veCvov do-idpxov : see further Hicks Greek
Insert: in the Brit. Museum iii. p. 154, Ramsay .V Paul,
pp. 2Sr, 305, and art. "Ephesus" in Hastings' D.B. i.
p. 723. It may be added that the word bad as large a
range as cur "clerk" or "secretary." Thus P Giss I. 45 1
(Hadrian's reign) i'v] 8oK[e]t, ir«|ii)/ov €v6d8e t| tov [iwjuo-ypap.-
uaTt'a f| 7pa|i.uaTc'a [o4]to[S, "the clerk of the village
council, or his clerk": BGU IV. 1096 3 (i/ii A.D.) eirel
2apair(wv[a] l<r\av ^pap-p-aTta, 8v irpoTtpov ttx ov > ilr *P
oi [K]al dXXoTe o-ot <!-Ypa>|/a — an official writes to a sub-
ordinate to hand over papers to his newly engaged secretary,
whom he had employed previously, and not to have dealings
with his successor. A new astrological fragment, in PSI III.
1 5S 67 (?iii/A.D.), tells us that there are secretaries and
secretaries, the planets differentiating them— 4av Se 6 tov
Kpdvov o-vvirpoo-yevnTai tiu tov 'Epp.ov, aviros [u]iv 6 toO
Kpdvov irpod.7U)v iroitl -ypap-naTcis avo-T-n,povs [Kal] 8iko-
-ypd<povs f| 8iKoXd-yovs ^tol tovtwv irapaTrX[-ri]o-£ovs[ . t]av 84
toO 'Epuov avTOS -rrpoaYn toO Kpdvov, y[«]x«X?is 8vcnrpd-
|ov[s al-rux"S tv tois irpd-yuacri. Another configuration
(1, «) •ypaup.aTtls p.e-y[d]Xovs iroiel Kal KpiTT|p(wv dpxovTas.
yQcmxoQ.
In P Oxy II. 292 s (a letter of commendation— c. A.D. 25)
(= Selections, p. 37) T]puTT]a-a 8« Kal 'Ep|i£[tt]v tov d8eX<j>bv
8id ^paiTToO avTi-yeifTflat] <roi irepl tovtov, 8id Ypairrov is
clearly "in writing" as distinguished from "by word of
mouth ; " and that the same meaning is to be given to the
phrase in P Oxy II. 293 s (A.D. 27) ovrt 8ia Ypairrov ofirt
8id o-r|u*ov (/. o-T]ue£oii), "neither by letter nor by mess-
age" (Edd.), is convincingly shown by Wilcken {Archiv iv.
p. 259 f.) as against Preisigke's contention that the contrast
there is between ordinary and stenographic writing (Ai'ch, f.
Stenographic NF. I. p. 305 ff.). See also Aristeas 56 ocra
8'av t] aypa<|>a . . . ocra St 8id "ypaTTTwv. For the word ci.
further I' I'etr III. 21 (j,') 38 (time of Euergetes I.) ■ypairrov
Xd-yov, and P Amh II. 78 1 ' (A.D. 1S4) dcrc))dXiav -y[p]airTT|v,
" written security." We often find the compound ^■y7P a ' n " ro s
used as antithesis to &Ypa4>os. In MGr to Ypa<J>To, like to
■ypappe'vo, makes a phrase for "destiny." • That the word
included "drawing" is shown by the combination eiKwv
■ypaiTTTJ, as in OG/S 57 1 4 (Lycia — Roman) e'iKdvi •ypairn'
emxpvo-w, where Dittenberger gives numerous parallels,
and refers it to a gilded shell with a painting of the receiver
upon it.
yqa'f/j.
P llih I. 7S 18 (b.c. 244-3) -ypdvjio [i.e. -op., for -ov) p.01.
Kal dirws" [diro]XT|jjn|/€L ttjv "ypa<pi]v irapd Awpiwvos avcu
eaoO, "write to me and get the document from Dorion
without me" (Edd.), P Amh II. 43 13 (B.C. 173) t| irpd£is
. . . KaTa t^|v ■ypac^Tiv, "the right of execution in accord-
ance with the contract," show this word already begin-
ning to have a quasi-official sense. It is common = "list,"
"register," as in one view of P Lond 911 1 (a.d. 149)
(=111. p. 126, Selections, p. 80) dvTt-ypac|>ov •ypacf>Tjs
dirdpwv : here however see above, s. '•. diropt'a). Other
examples are P Tebt I. SS 2 (B.C. 115— 4) "vpa(pT|V icpwv
Kal irp[o(|>]T]TT]u)v Kal T|u.€pwv twv i)irap[x]° VTWV TT*pl T i|V
Kuifj-m' — the edd. wish to add Kal after Tjpiepwv. Similarly
ih. II. 29S''' (A. 11. I07-0) -ypaepTii U[p]e'(ov, "a return of
priests,' 1 P Oxy IX. 1189* (c. A.D. 117) irepl Ypa<j>-f|S twv
tols ['I]orj8a£ots iiirap^dvTwv, "a list of property which
belonged to the Jews," P Amh II. 124 1 (iii/A.n.) ■ypa<(>ii
twv . . . iraXaio-TpocpvXdKwv, "a list of guards of the
palaestra," and from the inscriptions OG/S 179 21 (B.C. 95)
Ti]V KaTaK€ip.€Vqv iiiro tov 'Aviktjtov €v twl Upwt Ypa^riv
tov KaT dvSpa. In the early OG/S S 125 (iv/B.C.) Tais
•ypdepats €lo-[kou££oict]i. fls tolv eKKXr|o-£av, Dittenberger
understands ypacprj = "accusatio," according to the meaning
common in Athenian law.
rpac)>T| is found with reference to Holy Scripture in
Aristeas 155, 168. With the NT formulas in Jas 2 8 ,
I Cor 15"-, cf. BGU I. 136 10 (A. 11. 135) KaTd -ypa+ds
with reference to the laws. A technical use of "ypa^rj in
scholiasts illustrates the Biblical sense: see T. \V. Allen's
quotations in CQ ii. p. 216 f., as ovtws tV Ttcrtv 'Hpw8iavds"
t] hi -ypa<pi^ *'Tov8e ri p.'dv8pa," "so Herodian in some
places, but the traditional text reads tovSc ktX." In II Gr
•ypa<)>T| = "writing, a letter."
yqacpixoc;.
For 7pa<j>iKds (as 3 Mace 4 1 ") cf. P Gienf II. 38' (middle
i/B.c ) Ka]Xap.wv ■ypa<}>iKwv.
yQacpw.
Deissmann (BS, pp. 112 ft". 249 f. ) has shown the wide-
spread juristic[use in the papyri of the " biblical " •yt'ypairTai
with reference to the regulative and authoritative character
ypyjyopeco
133
yvvaiKfios
of the document referred to, e.g. P Par 13 13 (probably B.C.
1^7) cav Si p.f) TTOT|(rr) KaBdri -ytYpaTrrai., diroT£veiv atiTOV
tt|v <(>£'pvT|v irapaxpf|p.a 0^ *' , ' T T1 ripioXLa, in connexion with
a marriage contract, P Leid O 1 * (B.C. So) edv ii u[tj diroSui
Ka8[oTt] •yeypairTai., airoTeieraTw ntTeipovSTjS ktX. To the
examples from the inscriptions we may add Priene IO5 83
(c. B.C. 9) ws Kal ti> T(i KopveXCan vopun ■yeypairTai, and 12
(soon after B.C. 300) K<rra to. -ye-ypap.p.€va of a preceding
decree (cf. 2 Cor 4 13 ) : see Rouffiac, p. 49 f.
For the authenticating autographic signatures to the
Pauline letters, as 2 T h j 1? 6 do-rrao-p.bs Tfj tp/rj \tip\ riaiXov,
6 ecTTtv (TTiptiov €v Trdo-Tj €Trt<rToXrp otiTtos ^pa^MO, see Deiss-
inann LAE, p. 153, Milligan Documents, p. 24 f, and H.
Erman in Melanges Nicole, p. 130ft". The pert. ■yfypd<f>T|Ka
occurs in P Hib I. 78 s (B.C. 244-2), BGU IV. 1205 10 (B.C.
28), both in participle : Yt-ypa^a is exceedingly common.
MGr shows the traces of both passive aorists (eYpd<j>TT|Ka
and eYpd(|>r|Ka). Abbott (Songs, p. 290) cites a modern
proverb 8ri ypd<)>ci 8{v ijeYpd^ti. "what is written cannot
lie unwritten": cf. Jn 19 22 .
yerjyoQEW.
This new present (Aristotle down), evolved out of the
perf. t'Yprj'yopQ, is strongly condemned in Lob. Phryti.
p. 1 1 S f . , cf. Rutherford MP, p. 200 f. It is frequent in the
NT and is found in some, mainly late, books of the LXX
{Thackeray G>: i. p. 263). From it was formed the new
verbal noun ■ypTrvdpTicri.s Dan TH. 5 11 , 14 : cf. also the proper
name rpr|-ydpios. In MGr we have the adv. ■yXrrvopa
(■ypTi-yopa) . "quickly."
yvfivd^w.
The metaphorical use of this word, as in 1 Tim 4', may
be illustrated from the popular philosophy of the day —
Epict. i. 26. 3 irpuTov oSv eirl ttjs 8«opias Y v H L, "^t ouo ''- v
t|p.ds ol 4>iXdo-ocf>oi, ii. iS. 27 oStos €o~riv 6 Tais dXr|8e£ats
do-KT]TT]s 6 irpbs Tas ToiavTas (jxivTao-ias •yvp.vdr.iov cavTov.
In PSI I. 93 6 (iii/A.Ii.) iroXXd o-vvEYup.vdcr6r|v irpbs aiiTovs
is presumably, "I had a good bout with " certain tirerpo-
iroi. So BGU II. 615 25 (ii/A.D.) o-v[v]-yr)p.vdo-8r|Ti. 4[p]ir£-
pois, ti 81 rjp-ds irpd|e. For the literal sense cf. Syll 804 8
(ii/.\.n.) Spdp.10 7up.vd?e(r8au, etc. lb. 523" (iii/B.c ) ottws 8*
€iriufXws €V tols uadrjpao-iv yup.vd£ujVTai 01 T€ iraiSts Kal 01
KJj^poL, tov 1ra1.80v6p.ov Kal tov yvuvao-iapxov eTrip.«Xeio-8ai
-Ta aouo-LKa pav8dv€tv has occurred just before — shows the
beginnings of its extension. P Flor III. 33S 4 (iii/A.n.) (io-e-
pis to irpa7pa irdiets, edv ttoit|o-t|s to pipXSuov fKeivo lis
e-yvpvao-a avTo a~vv 0-01 kv tt] ttoXh — the ''practising" of
this petition by the two anxious d8cX<(>o£ is suggestive. The
verb is unchanged in MGr, and still = "practise."
yv/ivaoi'a.
Syll 6S6 19 (Trajan's reign, or early in Hadrian's) Tas tc
■yvpvao-ias tv b\|/€i t«v «XXt|vo8i.ku>v KaTa to TraTpiov ruv
ayuvuiv ^8os d-Trt'8u>K€v tmaeXuis. There seems no very
special reason why this normal meaning should not be
recognised in 1 Tim 4 s : the exercises of the games, which
are of service, but only to a limited degree, are contrasted in
Pauline style with the spiritual training which "has promise
of life, here and hereafter."
Part II.
yvjivoq.
The familiar sense of •yvp.vds — " with only the \itwv "
comes out well in P Magd 6 7 (iii/BiO.) o>s TJp.r|V y u H- V0S ^tt'
ai[Tuv : the complainant had been stripped of his Ipdnov.
On the other hand, the literal sense of " naked " is required
in P Fay 12 20 (c. B.C. 103). Here the complainant reports
a similar robbery of a luaTiov, which he ultimately got back
from the pawnbroker for 2700 drachmae of copper (= 45
silver dr., say 33 s.). The thieves went off with it tjft'vTes
■yvuvdv. lie meanwhile got away uct' *v8vp.aTos supplied
by his friends (virb tuv "yviopipuv) , which at least implies
that he could not have done without the c'vSvua. (Note the
substitution of this more general word, that used of the
Wedding Garment in the parable (Mt 22 uf ), where also
it is a ludnov.) It may be noted that both our citations
illustrate Luke's form of the Logion (6-*), in which the
assailant snatches the outer garment ; the climax in Mt 5 40
gets a little emphasis from the high price which our papyrus
shows a ludriov could fetch. But we are not deterred by
Harnack from pleading out of these documents for the
originality of Luke, whose version obviously describes a com-
mon form of robbery. The Matthaean form may possibly
be assimilated to the OT language about taking a man's
garment as a pledge. Another instance where y. may well
have its literal force is afforded by the well-known letter of
the prodigal son to his mother, BGU III. 846 s (ii/A.D.)
(= Selections, p. 94) atypaxj/d 0-01 &ti yvuvos €tasi, "I
wrote you that I hadn't any clothes." Cf. for the verb
P Oxy VI. 903 7 (iv/A.D. ), where a woman accuses her
husband of applying fire to her daughters — "y xl H LV, *' <ras
ai[Ta]s iravTtXws, "having stripped them quite naked";
and for the compound, P Magd 24' (B.C. 217) m<m Kal
dTro"yup.va»8fjvaC p-ou to o-tt^Sos, as the result of a certain
woman's €Trio-Trao-ap*'vr| ttjs d[vaPoXfjs toO tpaTCou] accord-
ing to Wilcken's restoration (Archil) vi. p. 274). The verb
is used metaphorically in a difficult papyrus letter printed
from Melanges C hat t lain in Preisigke 4317 (<. A. v. 200):
1. 26 (best taken as beginning a sentence) has "Y€"yvp,vwp,ai
Kal itppio-pai (-pai repeated) irapd TrdvTwv rat otjvttoXitwv.
The adj. is MGr, and has the corresponding verb y^avuvu).
yvvaixaQtov.
For this NT air. etp. (Vg. muliercitlas) Sir VV. M. Ramsay
(in a letter of Dec. 12, 1910) suggests the analogy of Cicero's
barbaluli jtivenes (ad. Alt. i. 14. 5, and 16. 10), young swells
with neatly and fashionably trimmed beards. The yvvai.-
Kapia of 2 Tim 3* would then be society ladies, borne by
caprices in various directions and full of idle curiosity. The
word is found in Epictetus iv. 1. S6 t<1v KaXiiv ywaiKapkov,
cf. ii. 18. 18, etc. Grimm quotes Diodes, a comedian of
v/b.c.
yvvaiy.eloQ.
An apt parallel to the use of this word in 1 Pet 3' is
afforded by P Oxy II. 26i 12 (a.d. 55) where a woman
appoints her grandson to act as her representative in a
lawsuit — av 8uvap€VTj irpoo-KapTtpfjo-ai tu> KpiT-rjpLuj 8td
■yvvaiKtLav do-0€V€tav, " since she is unable owing to womanly
weakness to remain at the court" (Edd.). See also P Petr
I. I2 e (B.C. 23S) as completed II. Introd. p. 12 x iT<i vos
tpe'ou ywaiKefou, "a woman's woollen chiton," PSI I. 64 19
IS
yvvr)
134
iwvia
(?i/B.C.) in which a woman comes under a solemn promise
to a man . . . ovBtvl dXXwi [dJvOpwirtdv a-[v]via-ttrQai Kara
•yvvaiKeiov TpcSirov irX^|[v] <rov, P Lond 191' (a.m. 103-17)
(= II. p. 264) S£(J>pos x a ^ K0 "5 TvvatKeCos, P Oxy III. 493 18
(early ii/A.D.) -ywiimov (/. •yuvaiK-) Kotrpiov, P Hamb I. I0 !1
(ii/A.n.) 7uvaiKt£as cuvSeVis, "ladies' evening dresses," 10
which robbers had helped themselves, together with ten
ir\aT«o-T))io[i. -yJvvaiKeiafi, " lati clavi." The word is
naturally quite common.
yvvrj.
'Ibis old noun retains from Homer down to MGr — where
it has only changed its declension (f| ■ywatKa) — the two
meanings of "woman" and "wife 1 *: it is superfluous to
illustrate the one or the other, as we should get no light on
the only questions that arise in NT, such as which word
to use in rendering Mt 5 28 . The meeting of two words
characteristic of that passage does, however, make it worth
while to quote Wunsch AF 5 46 (iii/A.D.), where Domitiana
Drays that her lover may be wholly devoted to her, u.r|8suiav
&\At]v -ywcuKci p.TJTe irapOe'vov CTriOuu-oOvTa. That -yuvaiKa
= " married woman" in Mt I.e. is anyhow probable. The
phrase of Mk I2 1 ' '• etc., may be paralleled in the oldest
extant Greek papyrus, P Eleph I 3 (B.C. 311) ( — Selections,
p. 2) XanPdvei. 'HpaxX«i8T]S Ai)|j.T|Tptav Kciiav -vr""" 1 " 1
■yvT]o-£av irapd rov irarprfs kt\.
The irregularity of the word's flexion naturally produced
some levelling. In general, as MGr shows, the single nom.
sing, yielded to the oblique cases ; but sometimes we find
the reverse. Thus in Cagnat IV. 833 (Hierapolis, ii/A.D.
or later) Avp. 'A£tu>v (ovIaiTpavovi kcu rr\s "ywrjs aurov
Sepairias.
ycovia.
1' Oxy II. 243 21 (a.m. 79) d-Tro tt|s Popivii[s Ywjvias toO
irpoiruXuivos, "from the northern angle of the gateway,"
P Lond I22 8 (magic, lv/a.D.) (= I. p. 1 16) iv rat 8
■yumais tou ovpavoti (ci. Rev 7 1 , 20 8 ). P Kyi II. 130 9
(a. 11. 31) «ts tov inrdpxovTd p.01 irtpl EvT]p.€p€iav ttjs
0tp.£(TTo(u) [xcpiSos eXaitova iv ttj -ywv£a, " in the area of
kuhemeria in the division of Themistes at the corner"
(Edd.). //'. 156 13 (i/A.I>.) dirb tt|s Xl(3lkt|s -ytuvias tod
irip-you. The noun was naturally used in architectural docu-
ments, like Syll 537 (iv/B.c.) ter. Schlageter, p. 12, gives
instances of the adj. -yuviaios, "angularis," from the in-
scriptions, remarking that it seems to be used principally in
the Koivij. In MGr ■ynvi.d = "corner,'' "angle."
A
8ai/j.opi( ) ofxai — SaKpvco
Sat/(ov(£ofiat
in its NT sense of being possessed with demons seems to
occur only in later Greek. For a form Saipovidljw, other-
wise unknown, see the Paris Great Magical Papyrus, Leaf
33' 1 "" ('"■ *•!>■ 3°°) ^pos Saipovialjopevovs rLprjxews SoKipov,
"for those possessed by demons, an approved charm by
Pibechis" (cited by Deissmann /..IE, p. 251). The normal
form occurs in P Leid W vi ■'■>" (ii/uiA.D.) 4v (/. iav) Saipovi-
£ope'v(u>) eiV^s to bvopa). Trpoo-dywv ttj pcivl aiirov Qeiov
Kal aaxpaXTov. cvdcois XaXfjo-ti (jv. to Saipdviov) K(al)
direXevo-eTai. In MGr the act. Saip.ovi£u appears, = "drive
mad": cf. Abbott Songs, p. 224 (no. 47). The derived
noun Saiu.ovio-u.d; occurs in Vettius Valens, p. 2 18 .
dai/uoviov.
The old adj. may be seen in OG/S 383 1 ' 5 (i/B.c.) where
Antiochus of Commagene dedicates temple slaves Kara
Saiu.6vi.oi' PouXtjo-iv.
Sjl/i 924 14 (B.C. 2IO-5 ™S "S T ° Saipdviov (1'crspaas
and similarly 279 15 (c. B.C. 193) Tfjs o-uvavTwueviis rjpeiv
evpsvias Sid Taura irapd tou Saipoviou (following Tfjs Trpbs
tous Beois cuo-cpVas. and succeeded by Tfjv T|peTt'pav els to
8«iov irpoTtu.iav) are witnesses to the growing sense in later
Hellas of the unity of the Divine. Paul's solitary to Beiov
in Ac 17" is the only NT passage which recalls this im-
personal conception. The "Septuagint Memorial" from
Hadrumetum of iii/A.D., published by Deissmann BS, p.
271 ff., opens with an adjuration to the demonic spirit of
the tomb on which the spell was laid — bpKiiJw o-e, 8aiu.dvi.ov
irveOpa to tvBdSe Kcipevov, Ta> dvdaaTi tu dyim AwB ktX. ,
where the editor refers to the belief of post-biblical Judaism
that the Saipdvia stay beside the grave, and compares the
Gospel idea that the demons reside in lonely and desert
regions (Mt 12": cf. Ml; 5 3 and see Baruch 4 s5 ). The
magic papyrus P I.ond 46"° (iv/A.D.) (= I. p. 69 f.) has
tio-dKouo-dv u.ou Kal aTrdo-Tpev|;o[v] to 8aip.dvi.ov tovto, and
later 1H inroTa^dv poi irdvTa ra Saipdvia i'va poi rjv inrtJKoos
iras Sai'pwv ovpdvios Kal ai8e'pios Kal eTriycios Kal x*po-aio[s]
Kai ?vu8pos. That a magic document by a writer who
knows Judaism, perhaps even Christianity, should use
Saipdviov of an evil spirit is, of course, not strange. The
noun may be quoted from Vettius Valens : thus p. 67 s ircrb
Saipoviwv Kal <j>avTao-iaS ciSwXwv xP1P-aTio-8r|o-ovTai. where
it is clearly something weird. Elsewhere he uses it much as
to Btiov, as p. 355 15 Svvdptvos ti>x"v w |x-r| epoiiXrro to
Saipdviov Trape'xeLV.
It may be noted that in Lk 4 :is D Saipdviov has a masc.
predicate— pttyas ovtov to Saipdviov, and that in 9 1 D it is
feminine— eirl Trdo-av Saipdviov: see Wellhausen Einleitung;
p. 12.
185
dai jucov.
The word is used in its old sense in P Leid \V xiv 9 (ii/iii a. i i. )
SaCpuiv Saipwvwv, in a spell addressed to a divinity. It answers
olten to the Latin Genius. Thus in a notification of the
accession of Nero, P Oxy VII. 1021* (a.d. 54) the Emperor
is described as d^aBbs Saipwv Si tt\% ouKoyu.e'vr|$ (/. o!k — ),
"the good genius of the world." Similarly OG/S 666 2
Ne'pwv] KXaijStos . . . b d-yaBbs Saipuv ttjs oiKoxip€vr|s,
o-vv a-irao-iv ois €v€pY€TT]o-€v d-yaOols : cf. id. 672' (A.D. 80)
with reference to the Nile — wpv-yTj 'A-ya8bs Aai'puv TroTapbs
4-rrl Ta Tpta oreped ktX. In a private letter of iii/A.D. the
combination occurs as a proper name, P Stress I. 73*
'A-yaBbs Aai'p.u)v otjv 0-01 «la-eX8wv SieTrfpiJ/aTo : cf. BGU
II. 494 14 (ii/A l).), a/. For the word in a bad sense, see the
magical incantation, P Par 574 122 ' ((iii/A.D.) (= Selections,
p. 113) Trpd|is -yevvaia €KpdXXovo-a Saipovas, "a notable
spell for driving out demons," and the Christian amulet in
which the wearer prays, ottws Siu>£ns dir' cpov tov SovXou
o-ou tov Saipova TrpoPao-Kavias, "that 'I holt mayst drive
from me Thy servant the demon of witchcraft " — BGU III.
954" (<'. vi/A.D.) (= Selections, p. 133). In P Grenf II. 76 s
(a.d. 305-6) two veKpoTaipoi from Kusis agree to a formal
divorce, seeing that "owing to some evil deity" they have
renounced their wedded lifc = tirl (/. «tt«1) «k tivos TrovnpoO
Saipovos o-vv€pr| avToits dTro£€ux8ai dXXrjXiov tt|v koivt^v
auTuv o-vvpiujo-iv. So P Cairo Preis 2 1 - (a.d. 362) «s ttjs
ywaiKos pov iripav XaPovo-av (for Xapoiio-T|s) Se'povos, "in
the belief that my wife bad had experience of a demon."
ddy.vco
survives in MGr Sa-yKavu), also SaKvw, with noun 8d-yKapa
"a bite," which puts it among words which have not
changed in 3000 years. But we cannot quote from Koivtj
documents. Vettius Valens p. 127 29 has the noun, 8t]piW
8aK6Tu>v aiTtais.
ddy.QVOV.
P Petr II. i 4 (c. n.c. 260) ptTa SaKpiaiv, which Mayser,
Gr. p. 268, notes must not be assigned to 8aKpu, despite the
heteroclite SaKpvo-iv in NT. BGU IV. 1 141' 27 '• (<-. B.C. 14)
oiav Yap iiPpiv pot TreTrd-nKev tv tuJ KTjTrw Kal «v ttj olklo.
t] rjv SaKpva o-ol -ypd^eiv, -ytYpct<pTjK€LV d.v dirb twv
SaKpuuv, "wenn Thranen cin Brief waren" (Ed.). The
noun survives still.
bay.qvui
survives as SaKpv^u to-day, with ptc. SaKpuo-pe'vos = " red
with weeping." It may be quoted from Preisigke 375, an
undated tombstone, Md^va. [o-«] 8avouo-[av] Trdo-a yn
8aKpvo-d[Tw.
SaKTvXtof
136
Saveiov
daxxvhoQ.
BGU III. 781 '> u (i/A.n.) ?\ovTa Ka't wTapia SaKTuXua,
P Oxy III. 497" (a marriage-contract — early ii/A.D.) Tijs
toO SaKi-vXiov eYXovfjs. A will of ii/A.D., PSI III. 240 13 ,
concludes a list of -yvvaiKtlos koo-(ios witli 8[a]KTvXiov XP U ~
<roiv, left to the writer's daughter. In the magical papyrus
P Lond 46 201 (iv/A.D.) (= I. p. 71) a spell is headed 'Epuov
SaKTilXtos KavOdpou irotr|o-is, " The ring of Hermes and the
preparation of the beetle." From the inscriptions we may
cite OG/S 56 23 (B.C. 239) ev Tots SaK-rvXious ots <j>opovo-i (01
UpEis), ?/'. 229 s8 (iii/B.c.) o-qSpavio-do-Owo-av 2u.vpva[iwv] ol
T€ 0"TpaTT|*yol Kal 01 €|cTao"Tal tui tc ttjs TrdXtws SaKTuXiwi
Kal Tois avTuv. There are numerous occurrences in Syll :
see Index. For the diminutive SaK-rvXCStov, which is re-
jected by the Atticists, see BGU III. 843 s (i/ii a.d.) to uoi
oaK-roXtSiov, ib. IV. 1104" (B.C. 8), P Oxy X. 1273 11 (a.T».
260) 8aKT\)X£8tov aeiKpbv T^TdfpJTats rju,i.o-v, " a small
ring weighing A quarter." AaKTvXios occurs with an ana-
tomical sense in 1' Ryl I. 28 68 (iv/A.D.) r\ JSpa, SaKTvXios S£
inrd tivuv KaXov|«'vT| : see LS. In MGr we have 8aXTuX£Si,
" finger-ring."
ddxxv}.o<;.
P Amh II. IIO 8 (A.D. 75) oiXr) SaKTiiXm p.iKpui x* l P°[s]
dpiortpas, so P Kay 92'. 10 (A.I). 126), P Grenf II. 46* (a.d.
137), etc. P Lond 46 166 (iv/A.D.) (=1. p. 80) rbv IBaiov
ttjs dpio-Tcpds o-ov \tipbs SaKTuXov is a reference to mythi-
cal magicians, the AaKTvXoi 'ISaioL, whose name is trans-
ferred to one of the fingers. With I.k n 20 cf. the ostracon
charm of the late Empire, cited by Deissmann LAE, p. 309,
. . . €|]opK^« KaTa ToO SaKTuXou tov 8cov, €tva p.T) dva\dvr]
avTu>, " I adjure . . . by the finger of the god that he open
not his mouth to him." The word is found as a measure of
length in the new classical fragment P Oxy IV. 669 (iii/A.D.) :
cf. the use of SaKTvXio-Trjs in P Fay II2 11 (a.d. 99), where
the editors suggest " measurer" as a possible meaning, and
similarly in P Amh II. 126'' 2 (early ii/A.D.). MGr is
SdxTvXo.
AaXfiazia.
The spelling AeXaaTfa (2 Tim 4 10 C 424** and other
cursives — cf. AepjiaTtav A) appears in Preisigke 173 (c. A.D.
200), the tombstone of T. Aurelius Calpurnianus Apollo-
nides, who among other distinctions had been eirtfTpoiros)
AtXparias It is supported by the derivative SeXjiaTiKij,
the name of a kind of robe, spelt this way in BGU I. 93 7
(ii/iii A.D.) KaXws TroLTjo-eis 8La-7rc'[i\}/as avTrj ttj[v] StXaaTi-
ktjv, P Oxy VII. I05i ]6 (iii/A.D.) 8tXu.aTiK?| Xivd a, and
the diminutive ScXaaTiKiov which occurs twice in the last
papyrus, and in ib. 1026 10 (v/a.D.) 8eXp.aT(.Kiov 6vix<.vov,
"an onyx-coloured Dalmatian vest" (Edd.). See Deissmann
JSS, p. 1 82, where against the supposition of Alexandrian
spelling (so Hort) is quoted CPR 2I 16 (A.D. 230) SaXp.aTiKfj.
Dalmatica is the Latin spelling (Souter).
•
da/ud£co.
Vettius Valens p. 2S5 3 ", 4irl piv twv o-T£pcu»v £a>Siwv fj
p-oipuv 7rapdvT€s &Tra£ t£ Kal aTrapaiTfJTws 8ap.d£ovcriv, tv
8i Tots Sio-wp.ois irXtovaKts.
ddfxallS
is found term a Coan inscription Syll 617. See also the
Mysteries inscription from Andania, Syll 653 s ' (B.C. 91)
MfydXots Oeois Bdp.aXiv o-vv, so M . A diminutive is found
in P Flor II. 150 2 (a.d. 267) to. (3oi8ia 6Va '4\m . . .
fJTe 8a(idXia tjtc |ie^ova. Adp.aX.is is found as a proper
name for Athenian women : see Pape Wort. d. gr. Eigen-
namen s.v., Renan Saint Paul, p. 209 n 8 .
Adfj.aQig.
Renan (Saint Paul, p. 209 11 s ) suggests that this otherwise
unknown proper name in Ac 17 51 may really stand for
AdpaXis : see above.
davei£a>.
A few examples will suffice of this very common verb —
P Fay II 6 (f. B.C. 115) eSdveio-a [OeoTJeCuu . . . irupiiv
dp(Tapas) [t (Tipacru)], "I ' enl: to Theotimus 7$ artabae of
wheat, P Cairo Preis 43 10 (a.d. 59) 8p]axp.ds . . . [ds
eS]dvaa-ev a[vT]iu, P Oxy III. 4S5 12 (A.D. 178) ISdveio-a
KaTa Snado-iov xP T ll laTl<r ( 1 ° v ' " I l enl; m accordance with a
public deed," ib. 510 6 (a.d. ioi) ds tSdvcurcv auTots KaTa
Saveiou o-uv7pa4)r|v, " which he lent to them in accordance
with a contract of loan." For the middle, see P Oxy IV.
S36 (i/B.C.) diroSoTwo-av 8e ol SeSavcio-fu'voi 0. Tas Tpid-
KOVTa 8uo dpTapas Taiv Trvpuv, "but let the borrowers
restore to T. the thirty-two artabae of wheat," ib. X. 1281 5
(a.d. 21) 8e8dvio-uai tt|v TeijiTiv, " I have borrowed the
price," ib. III. 471" (ii/A.D.) iors Kal eiriSet^s ^v aiiTwi
irpbs Tois 8av«i5o(i«Vous a JirpaTTev. "showed off to the
borrowers what he had been doing (Edd.). P Flor I. I 3
(A.D. 153) combines them — 8paxp.ds 8iaKoo~ias as dv€LpT]TaL
t) 8€8avLO-(j.c'vT| irapd ttjs SeSavtKviTjs.
Wackemagel ThLZ 190S, Sp. 637, observes that the new
future 8avw> in LXX proves that itacisim goes back to the
translators and not merely the scribes. Aaveijja) could not
make an "Attic future" SavLu until the last vestige of
difference between ei and t had gone.
ddvsiov.
P IIib. I. S9 16 (loan of money — B.C. 239) Zr|vuov
0to8d]TT|i to Sdveiov Tas 4> (8pax(idsi |8i.TrXovv, " Zenion
shall forfeit to Theodote twice the amount of the loan of
500 drachmae" (Edd.), P Grenf II. 24' (B.C. 105) to 8«
8dv€iov tovto diroSoTw ^u-uevxris Il€T€apo-€|j.8ct, BGU IV.
1095 1 - (a.d. 57) Ta Scvrja (/. Sdvaa ev x € P°"' L yiyovai
(I. yiyovi), P l'.iy II9 18 (< . A.D. 100) T]f|v Sia-ypa<f>r|v tov
XtSpTou ttou T^OtKas Kal tw 8dviov auToO ttjs jivas tJ cotu
Ypa<)>T| ; "where did you put the notice of payment for the
hay, and the contract for his loan of a mina?" (Edd.),
P. Oxy I. 68 l - (a.d. 131) tov 8avtiov do-<j>dX[«Juav, "the
security for the loan, ib. X. 1262 16 (a.d. 197) o-Tr«'p)iaTa
Sdveia, "a loan of seed." For P Petr II. 11 (i) 6 (iii/B.c;
( = Selections, p. 8) to Se Xoitrbv ds to Sdvuov KaTePaXof,
VVyse proposes, and Mahafly adopts (App. p. 4), the render-
ing "I have paid as an instalment of interest" instead of
" I have put out to interest."
8ai>€L<JTJ)S
137
leiy/iaTt^co
f-
daveiOTijg.
P Pen III.
(/)• (iii/B.c. ) 4>vY a S«<i<»'Ta.s tovs
Saveio-rds, BGU IV. 1079" (A.I). 41) (= Selections, p. 40)
iroXXois 8avi.o-Tas eloper, •" *-*xy I. 6S'- 5 (a. I). 131) tois
tov ZapairiWos' Saviorais, " Serapion's creditors," P. Kyi
II. U7 !0 (a. I). 269) <f>da-Kuv cEvai avTov 8|a]vio-Trjv «k«ivov,
" professing to be a creditor of his " (Kdrl.).
dcaiavdco.
P Giss I. 21 9 (early ii/A.D.) 81b 8airav<js [at l<x.) XiTpav
piav Kal oXktjs o-TaTJjpa, P. Oxy VIII. 1 1 43 r ' [e. A.l). 1)
68airavT|(6'Tio-av) els to lepbv dXbs (dpTapai) P, 1' Fay 125"
(ii/A.D.) to 8airavr|Y[«v] Trapa8e£opai., "I will make an
allowance for the expense" (Edd.), P Flor III. 334* (ii/A.p.)
Kal irdXi TTji o-rji o-cppayiSt. dcrc|>a\u)9 KXeta-as a-cppaYio-ov
to Sa-rravrjBev dvdXupa els toiis 9r|o-aiipovs, eis fj (for r\v J )
80-tdv eo-Tiv. In Ot7/S"59 15 (c. B.C. l88) Ptolemy V announces
a yearly grant of 1 1 1 Ptolemaic drachmae to the garrison on
the island of Thera — Situs exwcriv els Te Tas Ououas Kal to
dXuppa Sa-rravdv. With ev, as in Tas 4 3 , BGU I. 140 5
(ii/iii a. 1 1.) Kal ev irvpui KaT eVos SairavaTat to. itiro"y€-
•yp afj.jj.eva;. Other things than money may be the subject :
thus an undated ostracon in Archiv v. p. 179, no. 34
tovs rjXoxts, otis Tj-yopao-as, eiripeXws Tt|prjo"ov, oirtus
Tvpavvos 6 KvpepvrJTrjs papT\)pr|o~r| uol, 6tl 81a avTov ouov
e8aTravr)8r|o-av.
dcaidvrj
is very common. Thus P Fay 101 verso* [c. B.C. iS)
8airdvr|s (Spa\pal) 8, P Oxy II. 294 s7 (a.d. 22) = [Selections,
p. 36) eis Sairavdv oil %\l pou, " with reference to the
expense of what he has belonging to me," ii. VIII. 1125 1 "
(ii/A.D.) LSi'cus eavToii Sairdvais. In P Lond 356 16 (i/A.D.)
(= II. p. 252, Selections p. 59) the writer warns his corre-
spondent that if he sells him stale drugs — ytivwo-Kt o-auTov
€£ovTa irpbs epe Trepl Taiv Sairavuv, " understand that you
will have to settle with me with regard to the expenses."
P Lond III. u~i 2i (accounts— B.C. 8) (=111. p. 178)
shows the new word inrepSairdvri, i.e. "debit balance''
or "deficit": iirepSdiravovt?) and inrep8airdvT]pa are also
found in this sense in the same papyrus. The simple
Sairdvnpo, which belongs to later Greek, is common, e.g.
BGU III. IOOI'- I3 (B.C. 56) T]d tc pXdpr] Kal SairavfjpaTa.
Aavsid.
On the spelling of this name see J. H. Moulton Grammar
0/ NT Greek II. §45, and cf. below s.v. SiXovavds.
dErjOtg.
With Se'no-is, "supplication," as in Phil i 4 , may lie com-
pared P Par 69 E11 (a.d. 232) ev8a o-iTov8d[s Kal 8e]i|o-eis
iroiT)o-dacvos, and the Ptolemaic P Petr II. 19 (la)'- where
a prisoner supplicates peTa Serjo-ews Kal UtTeCas oiiveKa tov
8eo0 Kal tov KaX<is <2x OVTOS > " ln tne name of God and
of fair play" (Ed.). In one of the Serapeum documents
regarding the Twins, P Lond 21 20 (B.C. 162) (=1. p. 13),
Ptolemy petitions Sarapion on their behalf, d£ui oiv ere
p-tTo. Serjcreius vopao-avTa Tais 8i8upais ISiai ( = ISCa) o-e
TaOTa SiSdvai ; cf. the 8e'r|o-es addressed by a woman to
Abinnaeus, P Lund 306 [c. a.d. 346) (= II. p. 2S1), and
P Giss I. 4i i ' ll) (time of Hadrian) emvevo-avTos o|v]v tt)[i]
8«t|o-€<. uov, of a petition to the Praefect Apollonius. For
petitions addressed to the Emperor cf. CP Ilerm 6 1 iirep
toiovtwv birota ■rrpo[o-r|v]t'yKapcv tt|v St'rjoriv -rroi.oiiu.e6a : the
statement follows, with 8]eidTaTe avTOKpaTwp in the next
line. So ii 119 verso"' u , where Gallienus replies Ka[Xe]l 8e
Kal t) to[0 SiJKafov to|ls ws Kal Ta €K ttjs irapd 0-0O Serjo-eus
tTOLfj.uJs [8]L8[djvai tt|v x^piv. It is clear that the word
is a strong one, even if the language of exaggeration will
sometimes employ it where "request" would express the
sense: thus BGU I. 180" (a.d. 172) 61.Ka1.av 8«'[t|o-]iv
TTOLovptvos, P Gen I. 16 10 (a. 1>. 207) h\ii]0-iv crot irpoorcpt-
popev, Kupie. The noun and its original veil) St'opai retain
connexion with the idea of "need"; and 8er|o-is was thus
ready for its special NT use of "entreaty" towards God —
we recall Trench's epigram defining prayer as "the mighty
utterance of a mighty need."
dsl.
Boi the conjunctive, as in Mt 26 35 , cf. P Fay 109 5 (early
i/A.D.) €av tri 8t] (for Se'rj) to elpaTidv o-ov Oeivai eve'\upov.
" even if you have to pawn your cloak " (Edd.). In P Tebt
I. 5S 56 (B.C. in) we have tdv followed by the indicative —
edv 8ei ere o-wrr€crtiv twl 'Aviktjtujl, o-vvrreo-ai, "if you must
meet Anicetus, meet him" (Edd.): cf. Mayser Gr. p. 325.
Other examples of the verb are P Par 46 16 (B.C. 153) 81b
Kal T|'y 01J r L6vos Setv eir' dXXou pev prjOevbs auTwL 8LaKpL0fjvaw
P Lille I. 26' (iii.B.C.) irepl (corr. from ireepl) 8e tovtou tov
pe'povs 8er|o-et. eirio-xelv, P Telit II. 341 1 (A.D. 140-1) 8er|cru
eTTLOTaXTivat eis 8dv€[i]a crrreppaTa KaTao-n-[o]pas ktX. ,
" it «ill be necessary to send on account of loans of seed-
corn for the sowing," etc., Michel iooi viii r> (Theran Doric
— ('. B.C. 200) no one may bring forward a proposal ws
8«to-T| SiaXvo-aL to kolvov A Tas 6vo-tas, P Flor II. 133 s
(A.D. 237) £81 pev upas pr|8t iiropvT|o-eus xPTl? etv ' ; '. vo11
mightn't even to have needed a reminder," P Oxy X. I293 10f -
(A.D. 117-3S) iJSei. avTiii. SiSuvai. ocri (? .'. 8ti) ovk <jo-t
aiiTos Sapds, dXXd dXXos |e'vos e'o-Tlv ou Sti p« irio-Oijvai.
ws €o-xTJKaT«, "you ought to have given him a letter,
because it is not S. but another stranger whose word I have
to take that you have received it " (Edd.). See also s.v. 8«'ov.
dsly/na
is found = " Plan,'' " l'lanskizze" in P Giss I. 15 3 Kopi^e
ttjs 'Ipiwvo[s] to Sel-ypa : cf. the fragmentary P Petr II.
8 (2a) 8 (B.C. 246). The word is used of a "sample" in P
Hib I. 39 15 (B.C. 265) 8eiypa o-cppa-yi.crdo-[8]a), "let him seal
a sample" of corn, so ib. 9S 17 (B.C. 251), P Lond 256 recto 3
(A.D. 1 1—5) (=11. p. 97) 4ireo-<ppa-yi[o-p.e'] vots 8eypao-i, P
Oxy IV. 70S 6 (a.d. 1S8) iv Trj] t[u]v SeeypaTiov dpo-ei, "at
the weighing of the samples'' (Edd.): cf. P Oxy I. 113 5
(ii.A.D.) o-vvT|XXii;a tKCLVT) Tfp eirio-ToXr) 8a-ypa Xcvkoivo,
" I enclosed in the former packet a pattern of white-violet
colour" (Edd.). In P Oxy I. 63 s (ii/iii A.D.) we have tovs
SeiYpaTodpTas, " the inspectors," and in ii. X. 1254 5
(A.D. 260) tis Sti-ypaTOKaTa'yco'ytav, "for the conveyance of
samples" of wheat. MGr Stt^pa = " proof."
deiy/iazcCco.
This very rare verb may now be illustrated from P Tebt
II. 576 (B.C. 14-31. "here a list of lands cultivated by
8r|pdo-Loi -y €w P*y ^ begins iX, leVousi o-irbpos 8LYpaTio-0€ls . J
SeiKWfxi
138
deiirveco
St|p(oo-£c»>v) veoipYfwv). It is also found along with the
subst. in the Greek fragment of the Ascension of Isaiah
I' Amh I. I >'"--i air!) to[S Seij-ypaTicrpoi Sti [e]8ecvpdTicrev
tov |E]apaf|X. The subst. occurs in BGU I. 246" (ii/iiiA.D.)
KivSuveuw Ka[l Tav]Ta(?) aTroXeVaL peTa Kal Si-ypaTicrpov
KaXus tTpr|Ka.Te (> I. tipf\KO.rt Kal poveipws (/• povipius),
and in I' Gizeh 10271 12 (in Archiv ii. p. 81) %a>% tou Seeypa-
[Tio-pov, an I on the Rosetta Stone, OGIS 9o :lfl (n.c. 196) ™
rrpbs tov SeeypaTicrpbv 8id<j>opa, " the cost of having their,
verified." The verb takes an infin. in I' Kyi I. 28 32 (iv/A.D.),
where if the viroTavpos "quivers," 8ei"YpaTicr9T|0-eTai 6 toi-
ovt[o]s aTroXe'cr9ai tl Kpucfnpaiov : in' 8iYpaT[i.]crpovs Kal
XoiSopias Kal Kpvtpipaiwv TrpavpaTtov eTricpdviav seems to
mean " exposures-' 1
Since SeeypaT^co does not begin to appear till long after
irapaSecypaTi^ai, it is quite conceivable that TrapaSei-Ypa
produced the latter verb, and Sei-ypaT^w was shortened
from it by the help of the noun Seivpa. The early appear-
ance of 8e17p.aTi.crp.ds (B.C. 196) is the main difficulty, since
that is coeval with TrapaSei-ypaT^tu.
dety.WfU.
The verb is not. so common as we might have expected,
but for the ordinary meaning we may cite P Oxy III. 471 76
(ii/A.H.) cnivpoXa SeiKvivTa, "showing signs," and for the
metaphorical, as Jas 2 18 , 3", it. II. 237 " -' (a.d. 186)
oiSepiav pev oi>Te lippcv outc dXXo dSiKT|pa els ain-bv airXiis
«*>' ui pe'pcpeTai bei£ai ^\ wv > " ne C()U ' ( 1 not indeed cite a
single insult or any other act of injustice against himself
with which he charged me" (lidd.) : cf. it. I. 67 19 (A.D.
33S) Av oUtojs 8<-x"fi [au]T(Sv t| Ka8' T|pciv [irXeojve^ia,
" in this way their aggression against me will be made
clear" (Edd.). A ii/A.D. calculation of the nauhion-tax
upon catoeci, printed in P Tebt II. p. 339 f., is followed by
Se'SiKfTai, " proved," written " in a cursive but probably not
different hand " (Edd.). OGIS 267 16 (iii/B.C.) ot peTa TaCTa
SeiKvvpevoi (crTpaTn.-yo£), where the simplex takes the place
of the commoner dTroSeiKvvpi. (see s.v.) in this sense. With
the use of the verb in Jn 14 8 , etc., we may compare the
Christian prayer. P Oxy VIII. I150 6 (vi/A.D.) Sei£ov t*|v
SiivapLiv crov. On the Christian sepulchral inscription, P
llamli I. 22 31 '- (iv/A.D.) v]U 9eoi pevdXoio tov ovSe'rro-e
SpaKev dvrjp (cf. In i 1M ). 6s TvcbXoicriv e'SwKas ISeiv cbdos
TjeXioio, Sei£ov ev dvOpw-rrotcri ktX., tile editor remarks that
we may either supply cpdos after 8ei£ov, cf. Isai 53 11 , or
possibly take Sei|ov absolutely as in Numb 16 30 . I's 5S(S9) 10
b 9ebs pov Sei^ei pot ev Tois exOpois pou. For the ordinary
meaning " exhibit " we may cite the rescript of Caracalla,
1' Giss I. 40"' 28 (A.I). 215), where the Emperor, from his
record an excellent judge of Kulliir, lays it down that In
tc Kal Jc»['f|] SeiKvvei evavTta fj9r| dirb dvaorpocpfjs [irojXei-
tiktjs elvai d-ypoiKous AfiJ^virTious. MGr is Setxvu or
SetxTtD, with meaning unchanged.
deilia.
For this NT air. eip. (2 Tim I 7 ) cf. BGU II. 372" ■«
(a.d. 154) SeiXiav with a gap both before and after, am'
1' Giss I. 40" " (a.d. 215) SeiXCas ama.
dedidco.
In 1' Par 68 c -' 1 a person condemned to deatli writes to
the Emperor— eirl tovtov 8e iropeudpevos ou SeiXidcrw croi
t^|v dXr)9eiav elireiv. The form SeiXaCvco, found in Aristotle,
occurs in P Tebt I. 58 s ' (B.C. Ill) outos ouv Bewpfjcras pe <is
TrpocreSpeuovTa Ka9'r]pe'pav u>o-el 8eS£XavTai, "seeing me in
daily attendance he has as it were turned coward" (lidd.).
deilot;.
For the neut. plur. used adverbially, see P land II 4
(iii/A.n.) dxXei pot SiXa 6 TpuuXos. MGr SeiXds -"timid,"
" shy."
delva, 6, fj, to.
To the examples of Tb Seiva = " by the way," " by the
bye," we may add an instance from the recently recovered
Mimes of Herodas, I. 43 to Seiva 8e a-ypios x a F , " )V '(-£
e]vi[8ir|s eve'irjecre . '0 Seiva in the ordinary sense, = " Mr
X.," may be seen in the magic papyri where a formula is
given into which any given name may be fitted : thus BGU
IV. I026 xxui - 2t) Sd]s pot \dptv ctt[. . .]ov Trpbs irdo-av
dv9pa>irivT]v "ye[v]€[d]y Kal irdcras Y uva ^ Kas > pdXio-Ta Trpbs
ttjv (Seiva). It is generally represented by a sign, as here.
CI. P Leid VV XXV - 20 (ii/iii a.d.) yuvaiKovopcbe (/ .-. -popepei
8ed, SecnroTi (o-eXr|VT]). TroiT^crov to S eiva) rrpd-ypa. MGr
has b Seiva(s), rj, to Seiva (gen. tov. ttjs Seivos) = "So-
and-so," unchanged : see Thumb Handb. p. 98.
deividg.
With the use in Mt 8° cf. BGU II. 595 14 (c. a.d. 70-S0)
8ti b vids pov do-9evi 8ivws, P Oxy VIII. IIOI 8 (iv/A.D. —
Christian) TavTa Se' crot e^paij/a vocrovcra, 8[iv]tus ^\ovo*a,
irdvu pr 1 ] Svvape'vt] dvacrTT]vaL eK Tf|s ko£tt]s pou, 8ti Trdvn
Slvuis ^xw, .Vr// S02 111 (li|iiduLirus — iii/cc.) ovtos to[v] tov
ttoSos 8aKTuXov vTrb tov (Ed. {irrd tov) dvptou ^Xkcos Setvais
SiaKeip[ev]os- For adj. cf. BGU I. 163 9 (a.d. 108) oiSev
Setvbv eYe'v[eTo, and from the inscriptions Syll 567' (ii/A.D.)
pr|8ev avTois 8etvbv cruveiSoTas. Preisigke 42S2, a dedica-
tion in Latin and Greek of an altar in honour of Hadrian,
by a general named Serenus, who had annihilated " Agrio-
phagos nequissimos," rendersthis last word by 8ei[voTaTovs].
Semveu).
Interesting examples of the word occur in invitations to
dinner or to a wedding-feast, e.g. P Oxy I. no (ii/A.D.)
tpioTo. ere Xaipr|pu>v Senrvrjcrai. els KXeCvT)v tov Kvpiov
SapdirtSos ev ru> SapaireCu) aiiptov, tjtis ccttIv Ce, dirb uipas 6,
" Chaeremon requests your company at dinner at the table
of the lord Sarapis in the Serapeum to-morrow, the 15th, at
9 o'clock": similarly it. Ill (iii/A.D.), III. 523 (ii/A.D.),
VI. 926 (iii/A.D.), I' Fay 132 (iii/A.D.). The hour, which
corresponds to our 3 p.m., illustrates the elasticity of a term
which will answer to our " lunch " or " supper " on occasion :
it relieves some of the difficulty in Lk I4 16rt , where an
aptcTTOv seems demanded by the details. In P Oxy VI 927
(iii/.\.D.) we have the same formula and the same hour, but
ets "ydpovs stands in the place of SecirvTJo-ai. It is curious to
find our phrase " to dine out" paralleled — BGU IV. 1141 36
[c. B.C. 14)] ovSe e^w 8eSeLirvT|Ke'vai . Wvo-tov 8e ernvvovs
SeSeerrvTiKe'vai ktrui ev *rrj oiKia -rrapd "EpwTa Sis Trpoo"eXapd-
pr|V avTov eis oIkov Trap' epe' : it i^ not clear that the parallel
is more than verbal. Ml rr Secrrvii = " lunch," " dine."
SflTrVOV
139
dfKOLGKTO}
beinvov.
In a lengthy account ot private expenses, P Oxy IV. 73° 36
(c. A.l>. l), we find the entry dcnrapdyu>(v) [Stjirvw
'AvT(aTos) ot' els to TTtpiS[\.]irvo(v) 'A8t|( Yva4>t'w(s)
(rjp.i.upe'Xiov), " asparagus for the dinner of Aulas when (he
went) to the funeral feast of Athe ... the fuller ' ob."
(Kdd.) : cf. il>. 73S 1 (c. A.D. 1) Seirvwi i KavumKov rjirap,
"tor dinner on the 5th a Canopic liver. For SenrvT|Trjpi.ov
= "a civic banqueting-hall " see the inscription of the time
ol Vespasian (a.m. 69-79) m P F av P- 33- Another com-
pound, 8enrvoK\r|Tii)p, occurs in the remarkable alternative
vi rsion of the parable of Lk 14"% found in D <£ al after
Mt 20 28 . Nestle, Text. Criticism, p. 257, remarks that
Artemidorus [ap. Athenaeus) called the eXeo/rpos by t lii --
name — "a manager of the table, taster" (LS). He equates
it to a Syriac phrase = " master of the feast," and claims it
as belonging to the later popular language. Ii may accord-
ingly represent not the entertainer but the nomenclator — the
slave who acted as marshal at a dinner-party. Aecirvov is
not frequent in our documents, but it survives in MGr, We
might add P Lond 219(a) rect(h l (ii/B.C.) (=11. p. 2),
where in accounts concerning - 'inner (irepl Seeirvov) the
beer (jjirrov) costs 40 dr. a chin arlv 6 pints), which the
editor observes was a high price
deiaidai/ioria.
In OCAS' 455 u (B.C. 39) a tem| enclosureof the goddess
Aphrodite is declared acruXov- iutw 8ikguu> TauTij tc
SeiauSaipovia. " eodem jure eademque religione" as the
temple of Artemis at Ephesus. It is in this general sense of
"religion," without any pronouncement as to whether it
was right or wrong, that the word is to be understood in
Ac 25".
deiotdal/ioov.
Beyond the neutral sense attached to the subst in the
passage cited s.v. 8eio-i8o.tp.ovia, we have no light to threw
upon the exact force of the phrase kcito. irdvTa Sacri&ai-
(iov«o-T«povs in Ac 17 22 . A convenient summary of the
translations given to it with their varying shades ol con-
demnation and commendation will be found in £v/>7'
xviii. p. 485 ft. See also A. W. Verrall's comments, ib. xix.
p. 43: he renders "exceedingly god-fearing," but accepts
the view that it is meant to be a neutral term. L. K.
Famed Greece and Babylon, p. 19311, remarks on the
prevailing bad sense of the word (as in the Characters of
Theophrastus) in connexion with the exclusion of fear and
humility from religious virtues. We find the adj. meaning
" reverent in the epitaph of a mimus, Kaibcl 607 3 (iii/A.I>.)
"rrdcri cjnXos 6vt)tois fits t dBavctTous 8eicri8a£u.u>v.
The adverb occurs bis in Aristeas 129 with reference to
unclean foods — Stio-iSaqiovius "yap Ta TrXsio-Ta Tf|V vop.o9€o-iav
t\€Lv, iv 84 tovtois iravTeXws 8ao-18a.1p.6vws, " for the law is
scrupulous in most things, but in these matters it is excessively
scrupulous'' (Thackeray). There is a good list of occur-
rences in D. B. Durham A/enandt r, p. 53.
bey. a.
The indeterminate use of StKa to denote simply a period
of lime, which is found in Biblical Greek (Gen 24 s5 , Xumb
ii 19 , Dan I 11 , Rev 2 10 ), may be illustrated from P Peti III.
36 versu b where a prisoner complains that be has been
harshly treated in prison — Xip.101 ■irapairoXXtip.evos' p.fjvc's
eio-iv SeKa, " p rishing from hunger for the last ten months " ;
and from a more literary source in the Mimes of Herodas I. 24
--Sex' tier! proves, during which a husband, who has gone on
a journey to Egypt, does not write to his wife. See further
Lumbroso in Archiv iv. p. 319 f., where some parallels are
quoted from literary Koivtj. Of course there is no proof that
the above is not to be taken literally.
beyabvo.
In the Ptolemaic papyri this is the regular form, e. g.
P Petr II. 27(l) 5 (B.C. 236) €K (leTpiyniv 8«Ka8uo, and so 6 - 8 ,
P Amh II. 47 5 (B.C. 113) irupoii dpTapas 8«Va 8io aTOKa.
The only exception which Mayser [Gr. p. 310 has noted is
V Vat F 31 (b C. 157). Similaily in inscriptions bom about
i/B.C. we find 8tKa8xio, as well as SioSeKd, e.g. CIA II. 476 31
(ii/i B.C.) Spaxp-ds Sexa 8vo : see Meisleihans Gr. p. 159.
In ostraca 8u8tKa greatly predominates over S«Ka 8io. In
Pro/eg. p. 96 n. 3 there is an unfortunate mistake, due to
trusting Wellhausen : the mistake is copied in Thackeray
6V. i. p. 1SS11 1 . Wellhausen says [Ein/eitung in die drci
ersten Evangelic, p. n), " Zwolf in D an den beiden
Stellen, wo die Zahl ausgeschrieben i-t (Ml 19 28 , I.I. o 17 ).
8eKa8vo and nicht 8iSSeKa hcisst." (So far as one can tell,
in the absence of an index, he has dropped the statement in
ed.-) As a matter of fact, l> has 8oi8eKa in Mt Q 20 , II 1 ,
Lk 9 12 , Jn 6 13 ' "■ ,l , II 9 , Ac 19 7 . Not only D but W shows
8e'xa Svo {ter, according to Sanders, p. 24). P Flor II. 141
(a.d. 264) has instructive differences between three scribes.
The fust writer mentions ol'vou Si'xwpo. 8w8[en|a— ■y(tvtTcu)
oi:(vou) 8£xaj(pa) ip ; the second, who endorses it, writes
SwStKa ; the third writes a receipt for 8£x">pa. [8e]Ka.8vo.
The last is a 4>povtio-ttjs or " superintendent of inland
revenue," and unless a big hand is evidence (see under
•ypdp.p.0.) no less educated than Alypius or his correspondent
Heroninus. In I' Lond 1171' (B.C. 8) (= III. p. I77>«<--
find T-ijs iPp.T|vou, "the i2month": cf. for gender Tdv 8cu-
Tepav e£dpT|[vov. Syll 71S 9 (i/11 c). Thackeray remarks
(I.e.) that 8eKa8vo was a shortlived attempt to displace
8u8«Ka, much in vogue in the Ptolemaic age, but in LXX
only predominant in Chron and Judith. AiJSeKa stands
alone in MGr.
bey.aei;
stands in Rev 13 18 C, and is probably original, in view of
Deissmann's convincing exposition in l.AE, p. 275 ft'. (icaio-ap
8eos= 616). It is universal in papyri and other Koivrj monu-
ments : the old forms with ko£ and the unit first disappeared
early from all the 'teens— see J. II. Moulton Gram. II.
§ 71 (1). MGr. ScK 
Open Library